MHA with Madaras power

by vamer

ok

1. ok

Information

Table of Contents URL: https//In-MHA-With-Madara-s-Powers-19551/

A dude in MHA with Madara Uchiha powers. Don't take this seriously I've literally never in my life written a story before. Again DONT TAKE IT SERIOUSLY. Take it as one of those novels that's so garbag... more A dude in MHA with Madara Uchiha powers. Don't take this seriously I've literally never in my life written a story before. Again DONT TAKE IT SERIOUSLY. Take it as one of those novels that's so garbage, but you have absolutely nothing to read so you read it anyways. I'm very bored in quarantine with nothing to do. Also don't expect so many updates because I'll only update when I actually feel like it. I'm a very lazy person back

Chapter 1

(??? POV)
Huh? Where am I? I felt like I had just woken up from a long nap. Last thing I remembered was watching videos on my phone when suddenly a loud sound came from outside.
As each second passed, the sound got louder and louder and to my horror, something crashed into my room. The pain I felt was something I never want to remember ever again.
And here I am now, in the middle of nowhere completely confused on my situation. Much to my shock, I didn't feel any pain.
Wait, now that I've realized it... I don't feel anything at all. Where's my body!? What's going on?
Am I dead?! Is this the afterlife?
Minutes later, I tried to calm myself. It would do no good to freak out. Calming myself, I began to wonder how my dad would react knowing I'm gone. He'd be completely devastated.
I didn't have any siblings and I didn't have a mother either. She passed away in a car accident when I was just 6 years old and right now I'm 18. Ever since that day, dad has been taking care of me on his own.. He never got together with another women since that day and has been the best father I could ever ask for.
Knowing that he'd lost his wife and now his son...
Before I could wonder off within my thoughts, I heard a booming voice within my mind which if I were to be honest, scared the shit out of me.
I wasn't one to get easily scared,but it was completely silent where I am now. Absolute silence, not a single sound what so ever.
['Hello Nathan, I see you've met an unfortunate death. Who would have thought a plane would crash into your room. Lucky for you, you've been chosen for a new life.'] Said the unknown being within my mind.
Are you kidding me?! A f.u.c.k.i.n.g plane? How unlucky am I? Thankfully my dad was at work so I know he wasn't caught up with the crash.
Wait a second. Did I hear right? A new life?
['Yes you heard right, a new life. Don't think you're so special. You're just extremely lucky to be picked for this reincarnation. And you don't have to worry about your father. Yes he was completely devastated, but he found a women who brought him out of his depression and loved him dearly. They lived the rest of their lives together with love and peace.'] said the voice inside my head.
Ah, that's good then. I don't have to worry about him anymore so I began to think about my situation.
'Reincarnation? This is exactly like those fan fictions I've read before. Do I get any wishes and choose my power?' I asked within my mind.
['No, we're going to spin a wheel two times. One spin will decide on the type of world you'll go to wether it's movies, TV shows, books, anime's, manga, or even fanfictions. Another spin will be on who's powers you'll inherit. For example, if the wheel lands on Steve Rodgers, you'll gain his powers and looks and just a little bit of his personality., but not his memories'] said the voice inside my head.
Suddenly, a wheel appeared in-front of me and it began to spin at a speed which made it difficult to look at the worlds I could go to. Minutes later it began to slow down and I was able to catch glimpses.
"Bleach" , "Marvel MCU", "Naruto" , "The Flash" , "the office" , "Boku no Pico" , "The Hunger Games" , "SpongeBob SquarePants"
Some of these looked decent, but what really mattered was the type of power I would get. If inherit the powers of SpongeBob f.u.c.k.i.n.g Squarepants then I would really be mad. Well, he does have very high regeneration powers and the thought of a yellow sponge kicking a.s.s did make me chuckle.
Finally after what felt like an hour, the wheel finally stopped.
"My Hero Academia"
The world with hero's and villains and where more than 80% of the Earth's population have an ability called 'Quirks'.
Hmm, I've only watched the anime and luckily for me I'm caught up with season 4, but I never continued on with the manga.
Now with this kind of world, the powers I get matters most. If I end up with someone like Hawkeye then I'm definitely screwed.
Now the wheel spun again, and the names I saw made me realize something. I may or may not even be reborn as a man! Some of the characters I saw on the wheel were female. Such as Esdeath from Akame ga Kill, Sakura from Naruto, Gwen Stacy from Marvel and more.
But when the wheel stopped and I saw just who it was. I was ecstatic.
Ghost of the Uchiha, The Second Six Paths, one of the main antagonist of Naruto.
Madara Uchiha.
Aren't I extremely lucky?
['hmm , good matches. You'll be the same age as Izuku, now good luck on your journey. I don't care what you do and we won't be meeting again, goodbye Nathan.'] the voice said in my head.
'Wait a second. Can I request for something?' I asked inside my mind.
['Since I'm feeling generous I'll allow it. I've already read your mind on what you wanted to ask. Nobody will be able to steal your "Quirk" or cancel it and no one will be able to take anything from your body if you're so worried about it.'] said the being inside my head.
'Thank you!' I immediately said back. This would help so much. I basically would not have to worry about All For One and wouldn't have to worry about anybody cloning me. It may sound weird, but if there was something I hated more than NTR, it would be cloning. Ok NTR was definitely worse, but I've read way too many fan fictions where this cloning bullshit happens.
['Now off you go.'] said the being in my head.
Off towards my new adventure, where I would definitely make sure to live with no regrets.

Chapter 2

"It's a boy!" Was the three words I heard. Opening my eyes, I was greeted with the sight of a female doctor. Considering how big she appeared to be, I can conclude that I'm a baby.
So I really did die?
If I were to be honest, I thought my death and meeting that being was just a super funky realistic dream. Knowing I would get to use the powers of Madara, I was completely excited which caused a baby laugh to come out of my mouth. Unknown to me, it prevented a hard slap to my a.s.s.
(Regular POV)
"It's a boy!!" Is what Mikomi Uchiha heard from the doctors. This could possibly be the best day of her life, and unfortunately her last.
She knew once she was pregnant that the probability of living would be even lower because she had a very bad heart.
At least she'd get to finally be with her husband, but her baby boy would unfortunately be without any parents. She could only hope her close friend Aiko and her husband will raise her well. It pained her to not be able to see her son grow up, but there was nothing she could do about it.
"Let me see my baby." Said Mikomi after she heard an incredibly adorable laugh that came from her child.
The female doctor immediately passed over her son and came over to help her hold him. After all, she was incredibly weak and could barely move.
Mikomi now holding on to her son, looked at him.
"My beautiful boy." She said weakly with tears in her eyes as she softly c.a.r.e.s.sed his head.
"Mama won't be able to be there with you, but don't worry I have some friends who'll take you in. They're very nice people so treat them with respect ok?" She said as her voice began to crack up.
"I love you very much. Your father and I love you so so much." She said to him as even more tears began to fall.
"Do you have a name for the baby mam?" The doctor asked with a sad tone. She knew the mother didn't have much time left.
"Madara. Madara Uchiha." She said softly with a beautiful smile.
Mikomi wanted to kiss her sons head, but unfortunately, her body gave out.
A doctor took the baby from the now dead women's arms.
The doctor began to comfort the now crying baby and took him out of the room. It was as if the baby now named Madara, understood exactly what was going on. Almost as if he knew his mother was now gone forever.
The female doctor herself spilled out some tears from her eyes. The boy would grow up without any parents, but maybe that wasn't so true considering what the mother said.
(Madara POV)
I couldn't help it. The fact that I was a baby and couldn't control my emotions didn't help what so ever.
It's very unfortunate that my "mother" has passed away from birth and from what I heard, I have no father either.
I cried because it was extremely sad. The women's last words, how devastated she looked from what I could guess was because she would never be able to watch her baby grow.
But the thing is, I most likely wouldn't have loved my mother if she was alive. Same case with my father. It may seem very harsh, but to me, they are strangers.
I already had a mother who died when I was 11 and in my eyes, nobody could replace her. I already had a father who worked his a.s.s off to support me and take care of me on his own, so it would've been extremely difficult to accept the love they had for me.
Now I'm being carried and sent to the room with other babies. I began to think about my situation. From what my mother said, I most likely wouldn't be an orphan. She said she had some good friends and hopefully they weren't secretly assholes.
An hour later I began to hear voices coming from the door.
"He's right in here Mrs.Yaoyorozu." I heard a female doctor say.
Wait a minute. Mrs.Yaoyorozu? As in Momo's mother? Ahh I'm really lucky aren't I. Isn't this a perfect opportunity to get closer to Momo? A step closer to gaining a harem.
What? Don't judge me. I did say I was going to live my life with no regrets. Doesn't mean I was going to think with my d.i.c.k and f.u.c.k anything that's identified as a female.
I had three girls that I wanted to really pursue.
Momo Yaoyorozu, Nejire Hado and lastly the beautiful Rabbit Hero, Rumi Usagiyama. If any other girls genuinely liked me outside of those three and I liked them back, I would most likely pursue them as well.
My thoughts were interrupted when I felt myself being picked up. This women, she had momo's face, but with straight brown hair and brown eyes. I guess Momo takes after her father with the eyes and hair color.
"Aww look how cute you are." Cooed Mrs.Yaoyorozuzu to me as she softly c.a.r.e.s.sed my head.
"I can already tell you and little Momo will be the best of siblings." She said with a light laugh.
'Huh? We'll be more than that Mrs.Yaoyorozu.' I thought to myself.
According to what she said, Momo has already been born. Of course it shouldn't have been so long ago because the being who brought me here said I would be the same age as Izuku, which means I'll be the same age as Momo as well.
I might as well make a good impression right? So I giggled and laughed which caused an immediate reaction.
"Aww he's so adorable!" Mrs.Yaoyorozu said with a big smile.
And like this, 4 years came by.

Chapter 3

[4 years later]
It's early morning and the sun was shining. Inside a large room, one could see a 4 year old boy sleeping peacefully on a very big bed.
He had soft white skin and short black spiky hair that laid on top of his head. If you were to feel it, you'd be surprised on how soft it was. The boy opened his eyes to reveal two dark black eyes. This boy was none other than Madara Uchiha, previously named Nathan.
It's been 4 years since he was brought into this world, and he noticed he didn't get Madara's powers right off the bat. He could only make the assumption that he'd awaken them in the form of a quirk once he was 4 years old.
The problem was, he's been 4 years old for a couple months now and he hasn't shown any signs of awakening his "quirk". He'd have to be patient. There was no use on stressing about it.
After a long yawn, Madara got up from his bed and looked around his room. It was a very spacious room with his own comfortable huge bed, a resting area with a couch by the window, a flat screen TV mounted on the wall, and even his own personal bathroom.
Ah, don't even get him started on the bathroom which was larger than the room he had in his past life.
'I still can't believe I'm living this kind of life.' He thought to himself.
In his past life, he wouldn't call himself poor, but he would have never been able to live in a house like this. No, he would have never been able to even step foot inside of one.
Getting off from his bed, Madara went to his bathroom to take a shower. Once he was finished, he put on regular white T-shirt with black sweatpants.
When he was about to walk out of his room, his door flew open and a small figure ran inside. He instantly knew who it was. His adorable "sister" Momo.
"Madara!" Came the voice of the 4 year old Momo. She came inside her brother's room with the intention of waking him up, but immediately frowned as she saw that he was already awake and done showering.
"Mouu, I was supposed to wake you up brother." Momo said with a pout.
'How cute.' Madara thought as he walked up to her and pinched her cheeks. Momo immediately tried to escape his grasp, but he wouldn't let her off so easily.
"Ouch! What are you doing Madara!?" Momo's childish voice rang out.
"Hehe don't try to wake me up like that again ok?" He said to her as he let go and walked out of his room.
Before, she'd used to wake him up while he was peacefully sleeping and he found it completely obnoxious. Momo would always say it was because he sleeps in too late but that was simply not true. The others in the house just wake up way too early for his taste, but he eventually got used to it.
(Madara POV)
"Come on Momo, lets go eat breakfast." I said to my adorable sister. Even if I plan on having a romantic relationship with Momo in the future, I still treat her as my little sister, and she treats me as her big brother. Even if she's a couple months older than me.
Of course at first I found it a little weird because I've never had a sibling before. In my past life I was an Only Child so having a sister in my new life wasn't such a terrible feeling.
So me and Momo arrived at the dining hall, and what greeted me was the two people who adopted me.
Aiko Yaoyorozu, the mother and Jun Yaoyorozu the father.
"Good morning mother, father." I greeted to the two of them with Momo doing so as well.
Even if I called them mother and father, in my heart, I didn't acknowledge it as so. It was just like with the situation with my birth mother of this world. I most likely would have not had any sort of love towards them because I saw them as strangers.
Now it's the same with these two. The least I could do is act like it and show the respect that they deserve because honestly, I was grateful that these two parents took me in.
Once again, I look back to how lucky I actually am. Compared to some fanfictions I read on where the main character has to struggle for money or live off the streets, my condition was much better.
Maybe as time goes on I could love them as a son would. Just maybe.
I mean they have already told me of how I was adopted. Well it was more so of me overhearing them talk about it, but that was just an excuse for me. Considering how intelligent I seemed to be for a child, they decided to spill the beans.
Of course we've agreed not to tell Momo until she grew more mature.
"Good Morning Madara, Momo." They both greeted back. So all four of us had a normal family breakfast, but that was until something happened to me.
My vision suddenly became clearer and it felt like my surroundings slowed down a bit. I was startled at the sudden development, but when I heard Momo shout something, I started to feel excited.
(Regular POV)
"Madara! Why are your eyes red?!" Came the shout of Momo. She was sitting across from him so she instantly saw the change in his eyes and it scared her a bit.
Her words caused the two parents to look at Madara with a slightly shocked expression. After all, it was the same quirk his father had.
His father who went by the name Tatsumi Uchiha was a very successful doctor due to his quirk which gave him the ability to see inside a persons body, down to the cellular level. Unfortunately he was killed when a villain attacked the nearby area when he was on his way to work.
But there was something that caught their attention. Tatsumi's eyes would glow a scarlet red whenever he used his quirk, but Madara seemed to have something else.
Were those commas? Could this be a mutated version of it? Could it have something to do with his mother's quirk as well?
Madara's mother, Mikomi had the ability to use an unknown energy that was within her body. It was truly a mysterious quirk, but Mikomi was never able to learn the full extent of it because of her weak heart. She had to give up on ever doing hero business and chose to be a housewife instead.
"Madara are you ok? It looks like you've awakened your quirk!" Aiko said with a big smile.
She was always worried that Madara would be saddened that his quirk hadn't awaken. Added to the fact that Momo had already awaken hers, she worried how Madara would feel.
"HAHA it seems like a strong one too." Jun laughs joyfully, even making Madara chuckle a bit.
But an unexpected pain made Madara collapse to the floor. He began to clutch his c.h.e.s.t and grit his teeth as the pain grew harsher.
'What the hell?! What's going on!?' Madara thought. The last thing he heard were shouts of his name before he finally closed his eyes and lost consciousness.

Chapter 4

(Regular POV)
It's been a few hours since Madara has awaken his quirk and he collapsed in the middle of the dining room.
After Madara passed out, Aiko and Jun quickly rushed to the hospital to see if there was anything serious going on with him. They really hoped the sudden pain was just part of his quirk awakening. They'd be devastated if Madara had a weak heart just like his mother.
Thankfully that wasn't the case, and it was just his quirk manifesting. His second quirk to be exact.
That's what stunned them. Two quirks?! One of them being a mutated version of his fathers, and the other being the same mysterious energy as his mothers.
They knew with these two powers, their son had the potential to be someone great.
(Madara POV)
Opening my eyes, I could tell I was at the hospital. I didn't even have to look around because my room had the standard smell that all hospitals seem to have.
Sitting up on the bed, I began to stretch my body, only for me to notice something.
I felt amazing!
My body felt so energized. I felt like I had so much power compared to yesterday. I could only make the assumption that it's my chakra finally awakening.
Ahh~ this is great. Is this what it feels like to have powers? It's definitely something I never thought would happen!
I was just a normal old teenager in my past life, so you should understand that this was a pretty fantastic experience.
I mean everyone has dreamed of having a superpower one day right? You must be lying if you haven't.
"Oh, you're awake! We'll inform your parents right away." Was what a male doctor said before he left seconds later.
I sighed and wondered how long I've been here. They must have been very worried on how I suddenly collapsed. Especially Momo. I'm pretty sure I heard someone crying before I blacked out.
I laid back down on the bed to wait for the arrival of Momo, Aiko and Jun. I didn't have to wait long because minutes later I heard the door open and a small figure ran inside the room.
"Brother!" Momo shouted as she ran towards me. She seemed to have some tears in her eyes and looked extremely happy to see me.
Holding onto her as she hugged me, I said with a smile. "It's okay Momo, I'm fine."
"You gave us a good scare there." Jun said with a laugh as he walked in with Aiko and patted my shoulder. He didn't look so worried and I could only guess that it was because the doctor had already confirmed that I was completely fine.
"Are you sure you're ok Madara? You seemed to be in so much pain." Aiko, who compared to her husband, was still completely worried about me. Even if the doctor had already confirmed that nothing was wrong with me. I guess she just wanted to hear it from myself.
"I'm ok Mom, I finally awakened my quirk!" I said with a genuine excited tone.
(Regular POV)
As the male doctor who was in charge of taking care of Madara came in, he was greeted to the sight of the parents and daughter looking at the boy with an awe expression.
He was confused until he saw that the boy had activated his quirk. His eyes were red with a black dot in the middle and two commas around the dot on each eye.
It did confuse the doctor on how this child gained this type of quirk when his parents quirks weren't even close to being similar. That was until the parents explained that he was adopted which completely shocked him.
To him and everybody else, Madara looked like he could be their biological son. If someone were to say that they were siblings to a person who never met Madara and Momo before and didn't know that they were close, they'd definitely 100% believe it.
"Madara, it seems like you have a rare case of being born with two quirks. One of them being your unique eyes, and the other is a mysterious energy inside your body that we weren't able to discover." The doctor said to the parents.
"Thank you doctor, so he's fine to leave?" Asked Aiko with a concerned tone. Even when the doctors and even Madara himself confirmed that he was completely fine, she wanted to make sure and double check, like any mother would.
"Yup, he's all good to go, but he'll have to name his quirks before he leaves and give us a description on what his quirk does and how it works." The doctor said with a smile as he looked at Madara, who's eyes were now the regular black.
Madara himself didn't have any difficulty on figuring out names for his "quirk". He did wonder though if it was really two separate quirks or just one all together, but at the end of the day, it didn't matter at all.
"For my eyes, I'll name them "Sharingan". From what I've seen it granted me incredible clarity of perception and everything seems to slow down a bit. And for my mysterious energy, I'll name it "Chakra" and the only thing I've discovered so far is that I feel very energized and my body feels stronger." Madara said. Of course he knew the full extent on just exactly what his quirks could do, but he wasn't about to blurt out a full on description of his abilities.
He wasn't a moron.
Well even if he did, it's not like they could experiment on him or try to lock him up somewhere. He had the backing of the Yaoyorozu family after all, but he'd still have to be careful.
He'll have to train very harder and be strong enough to the point where no villain would ever think of attacking him and his loved ones.
Madara ignored the weird looks he was getting for choosing such weird names for his quirks. After that was done, he and his family went back home where he would plan his training for the up coming years.
[2 years later]

Chapter 5

Currently, in the forest next to the Yaoyorozu mansion, one could see a male youth figure running up the trees and jumping from branch to branch.
The boy was obviously Madara who was currently training his quirk.
His looks haven't really changed since 2 years ago, other then getting taller and his hair growing longer. He has refused to get a haircut because he did plan to keep up as the original.
How could he not? He thought it was pretty badass. If there was anyone who could pull off the long haired anime look without looking so feminine, then it was definitely Madara.
For the past 2 years, Madara has been training his quirk with the best of his ability.
During the first year of training, he focused on his chakra control. Doing the leaf exercise, tree walking and water walking. At first it was pretty frustrating as he kept failing, but after sometime, he could easily walk and run on water with no trouble at all.
He also started to do body exercises with the use of their indoor gym. Ah, gotta love being rich. It was truly a blessing.
During the second year, Madara has been taking martial arts lessons from a friend of his father named Daisuke along side with Momo. He completely surprised his parents and Daisuke with how much of a prodigy he seemed to be and how easily he picked it up.
Momo, seeing how much stronger her brother was began to admire him even more and it also encouraged her to work much harder when training.
Now jumping from branch to branch on trees that were at least the height of a regular modern house, Madara was maneuvering through obstacles that he set up for himself, while shooting Kunai towards targets that were stuck onto the trees.
He seemed so focused as he gracefully moved through the obstacles with his 3 tomoe sharingan active.
Finishing, he went to go check his results. Most of them hit around the bullseye and only a couple actually hit straight in the middle. It was to be expected that he didn't get a perfect score, after all he's only just started using the kunais and doing this type of training.
Walking back inside the mansion, he arrived in the living room and saw his mother Aiko sitting on the sofa. Over the past 2 years, he's gradually and slowly started to accept his adopted parents.
Looking over at her, he noticed that she seemed to be dressed as if she was going to go somewhere soon.
"How was your training Madara?" She greeted him with a smile.
"It's going great, I feel like I'm progressing pretty fast with the kunais." Madara told her as he walked towards the kitchen to get a glass of water.
"Well that's great, but don't you think you've been training way too much lately? Why don't you take a break?" Aiko asked her son.
Madara sighed as he could guess where this was going. "Well I'm going towards my room to go and take a nap. That counts as a break for me." He replied as he began to empty the glass of water.
"Well why don't you come with me and Momo, we're going out soon." Aiko said to Madara.
"Are you going to the park again? You know I don't really like going there. I would rather stay home." Lately, Aiko has been taking Momo to the park to play with other kids.
His mother and sister has been trying to get him to come with them, but in the end, they could never convince him. He'd rather stay home and train and he didn't feel like interacting with kids. It would simply bore him to death.
"Please brother! I want you to meet my friend." Came the cute voice of his little sister Momo who seemed to be freshly dressed.
She walked up to him for a hug, but he stopped her advancement. "I can tell you just finished getting ready Momo and I'm pretty sweaty right now." Madara said to her.
Momo just pouted and said "That doesn't matter! Why are you being so mean!"
Madara sighed and rubbed her head, which immediately calmed her down. "Calm down Momo, now why don't you tell me who this friend of yours is." he said as he continued to stroke her head.
"Her names Nejire! She's two years older than us." Momo said with a big smile.
Aiko smiled as well, happy that her daughter found a friend that she liked so much.
(Madara POV)
Nejire? That's her new friend? Well shit, is this my insane luck once again?
F.u.c.k a break, I'm definitely going with them now. Yeah she should be about 8 years old right now, but forming a friendship this early with her and becoming her childhood friend should help a ton.
"You know what Momo, I'll go to the park with you today. Maybe you could introduce me to your new friend as well." I said to Momo as I pat her head.
A huge smile blossomed onto her face as she attempted to huge me, but I stopped her once again.
I looked over to my mother Aiko and said "Just give me 20 minutes and I'll be ready. I'm going to go take a shower." I said as I ran up towards my room.
(Regular POV)
A few hours later you can see three kids sitting on the grass next to each other. 2 of them with black hair, and one of them with unique periwinkle colored hair.
When Madara and Momo arrived at the park, Momo dragged him along to go find her new friend. At first when he met Nejire, he was annoyed at the kids constant questioning, but was able to calm her down.
Apparently Momo had bragged to Nejire that her brother had a super strong quirk and it seemed Nejire has always been a high spirited girl because she ended up asking endless questions about his Sharingan once he showed it to her.
Other than that, he got along with her pretty well which unknown to him, made Aiko very happy. The mother has always been worried about Madara. He didn't show any interest on things a kid his age would and never interacted with any kids except for Momo. So seeing him getting along with Nejire, eased her worries.
And like that, time flew by and Madara and Momo would start middle school soon.

Chapter 6

Since that day, Madara would go to the park with Momo to hang out with Nejire. Other kids would attempt to hang out with them, but he scared them off. It seemed as if he was a cold person to people who weren't close to him.
The three grew closer to the point where Nejire would even sometimes visit their house. It wouldn't be a stretch to call the three of them best friends.
Madara continued with his training and has started with some jutsus as well. He even thought about learning Chidori and Rasengan. It may be cliche, but he had to admit that the jutsu was convenient to use so he planned to train them once he mastered his basics.
He's also shown Momo how to use Kunais and shuriken since considering her quirk, she'd have an endless supply. She might not be as good as Madara, but she could still possibly catch someone off guard in the future.
Daisuke, Madara's and Momo's martial arts teacher has started to take his lessons on a whole other level. Daisuke would make him spar with him without the use of his Sharingan and teach him other styles as well.
Momo has also been finding new ways to improve her quirk and would soon take lessons on how to handle weapons along side with him..
Madara himself didn't know what weapon he wanted as his primary yet, but he'd stick with the standard kunai and shuriken for now. Although he did have an idea on a specific weapon he wanted made.
It was late afternoon and right now in the Yaoyoruzu mansion you could see a black haired boy swimming in their indoor pool along side another.
Lately Madara has taken a liking to swimming. He enjoyed it in his past life, but he'd rarely go to the beach since it was too far and there was never any public pools nearby.
Luckily for him, being the ever so rich family, he had access to an indoor pool inside the mansion. It was also very convenient when he'd train with chakra control and walking on water. He'd even sometimes swim multiple l.a.p.s with weights on. But right now, he was only here to relax with Momo.
Momo was trying to swim as fast as she can with Madara chasing behind her. Looking back, she saw no signs of him which instantly confused her.
"Kyaaa!" Momo let out a loud screech as she suddenly felt herself being dragged underwater. Seconds later she cameup, wiped her face and saw her brother looking at her while laughing.
"Why'd you do that brother!" Momo said with a pout.
"Eh, I specifically remember you saying to try and catch you." Madara replied back teasingly. Seeing her gain a small blush from embarrassment, he laughed some more which caused him to receive an angry glare from her.
"Don't be too mad alright. Let's get out, we've been in here for about an hour and I bet dinner is ready by now." Madara said as he pulled her into his arms.
Momo nodded as she instantly calmed down. "Brother you're hair is getting so long!" She said to him as she noticed his hair going past his neck.
Having his hair soaked in water did make it seem like it was longer than it was already is.
"Yeah I guess so, now come on, I'll race you towards the other end before we get out." Madara said to Momo as he let go of her.
"Ok but let me count down." Momo said with a little mischievous smile. He could already tell that she was up to something.
Seeing Madara nod his head, Momo began to count down slowly from 5, but once she got to the number 3, she instantly started swimming to the other side.
'Of course, why am I not surprised.' Madara said as he began to get up and stand on the surface of the pool.
Momo who was still swimming looked back just to see her brother running on the water surface and not even seconds later he was at the end of the pool.
"Come on! You weren't even swimming." Momo said as she got out of the water.. Madara just laughed her off and dried himself with a towel.
"Heh, I guess we're both cheaters. I'm gonna go take a shower, see you at dinner." Madara said as he walked away towards his room.
Currently the Yaoyoruzu family were in the dining room eating dinner. Madara and Momo had both showered and cleaned up before this.
"So kids, your mother and I have decided to put the both of you in a public school. What do you think about it?" Jun said suddenly. He asked the both of them because Madara and Momo have been homeschooled up until now. Going to a public would definitely be very different.
Momo looked excited and Madara stayed composed, but he did raise an eyebrow at his mother's words.
"You'll also be going to Nejire's middle school. Although she'll be going into her 3rd year, I'm sure you guys will still enjoy your time there." Aiko said with a smile.
And like that, their middle school days started.
It's only been around half a year and Madara would usually keep to himself and only hung around Momo and Nejire. Even when he never bothers anyone and minds his own business, there were some annoying boys who were jealous of him.
With his looks, as well as hanging out with "the two hottest girls", he naturally attracted unwanted attention. Some older kids did try to intimidate him at some point, but all it took was a single glare with his Sharingan active to scare them away.
Compared to Madara, Momo actually interacted with other kids, but it wasn't any sort of deep friendship like the one she has with Nejire. She also didn't talk to any of the boys, just some girls.
Currently, Madara was sitting on the rooftop with Momo on his left and Nejire on his right. He along side Momo were eating their lunch, but Nejire was just there talking to the two of them.
"Nejire, you gotta stop skipping your classes to come up here. Didn't you want to get into UA?" He said to her while looking into her royal blue colored eyes.
Nejire pouted and replied "What? You don't want me up here with you?"
"Of course I do, all I'm doing is looking out for you." Madara said as he pat her head with a soft smile. Noticing the small blush on her cheeks, he began to think of how close he's gotten with Nejire.
Even though she's in her 3rd year of middle school, and is currently 14 years old, he still hasn't confessed any sort of feelings towards her. Over the years, the two grew close to the point where it was easy to tell that Nejire had feelings him, which in turn made him happy.
"Well I know the teachers don't mind if I skip a class or two. My grades are the top of the class and I don't cause any trouble for them." Nejire said to him, disappointed at the loss of his hand on her head.
"Yeah, she's possibly the nicest person in the school, I'm sure the teachers don't have the heart to punish someone as innocent as Nejire." Momo said with a laugh, causing Nejire to laugh as well.
Looking to his left, Madara observed Momo and began to think about how their relationship took a different turn once he and their parents revealed that he was adopted before they started school.
Madara remembered that it was around that time where Momo started to cling to him even more. What caused her to do so? He had a pretty good guess on why, and he definitely wasn't going to complain about it.
Hearing the bell ring, the three got up the leave for their next class.
"Goodbye Nejire, see you when the last bell rings." Momo said with a smile.
Noticing that the girl just stood there and wasn't walking to her class, Madara asked "What's wrong?"
"You're just going to leave without giving me a hug?" Nejire said to the long black haired boy.
Since Madara and Momo had the same classes, they always walked together, but Nejire who was a 3rd year student, didn't have any classes that were near theirs so she couldn't walk with them.
"Then come here." Madara said as he spread his arms. Nejire immediately wrapped hers around his torso. With Madara being pretty tall for his age, standing at 5 foot 7 inches, Nejire only head her head to his c.h.e.s.t. She was only 5 foot after.
Separating from Madara with a blush, Nejire looked at the two with a big smile and said "Bye! See you guys later."
After looking at Nejire cheerfully go towards her class, Madara turned towards Momo and noticed the pout on her face.
"What? You want one too?" he asked. Seeing her avoid his eyes, Madara smirked and wrapped his arms around her shoulders.
"All you needed to do was ask." He teased into her ear.
"S-Stupid brother..." Momo said quietly as she wrapped her arms around his torso, holding onto him tightly.
Even after discovering that she and Madara weren't blood related, Momo still sometimes called him brother.
"Madara?..." Momo called out to him still in his arms.
"Hmm?" he responded back.
"Do you like her?...Nejire. It's so obvious that she has feelings for you. Even are parents see it. They even tease you behind your back."
Ignoring that last part, Madara replied to her and said "I'm going to be honest and say I do have feelings for her as well, and I've noticed hers."
Momo stayed silent at those words and even put her head down within his c.h.e.s.t, but immediately looked up at him when she heard his next words.
"But I also have feelings for you as well Momo." Madara said with a soft chuckle and smiled once he saw her looking at him with a surprised expression on her face. He decided to just f.u.c.k it and tell her now.
"W-what did you say? You like me?" Momo questioned.
"What? Do you want me to say it again? Of course I like you. I thought it was pretty obvious if I were to be honest." Madara said to her as stared into her black eyes with his own.
"But I also like Nejire as well. Would you ever want to be with a selfish guy like me?" He said as he separated from her and unwrapped his arms,but what Momo said next shocked him a little.
"Yes!" Momo said as she jumped at him and wrapped her arms around his neck.
"Huh? What are you saying? I said I like the both of you and I can't just disregard Nejire's feelings." Madara said as he put his arms around her waist.
"Then we'll talk to her and work it out so that none of use are unhappy."
"Eh, you know there could be more girls later down the line." He could've definitely ruined the moment with these words, but Madara decided to test his luck. After all, it's never failed him.
After a couple seconds of silence, Momo finally said. "Only if we accept them."
"Huh? And who's we?" he questioned her.
"Me and Nejire of course!"
"Momo who knows if Nejire would accept that. You make it sound like you're so sure." Madara said to her.
"Of course she would. There's no way she wouldn't considering how much she likes you. And like I said, we'll talk to her about it."
"Hahaha what are you saying Momo?" Madara said, a little shocked that she'd accept it this fast.
"I'm saying that I love you!" Momo said was a huge blush as she looked straight into his eyes.
"Are you sure?" Madara questioned her softly, taking glances at her lips.
"100 percent." She responded with a whisper, noticing where he was looking. Hearing those words, Madara instantly pulled her closer and met her lips with his.
A little surprised, Momo stayed still for a second, but got out of it and kissed him back with equal passion. Needless to say, they were definitely late for class.
Through out the whole day Momo had a smile on her face and felt extremely happy. How could she not? She was finally with the person she loved.
It was the end of the day which was around the time her and Madara planned to meet up with Nejire. But this time, Momo left Madara and told him to wait for her at the school entrance because she needed to use the bathroom.
Of course she didn't go to the bathroom, but went to go find Nejire as fast as she could. She planned on talking to her about her relationship with Madara.
"Nejire!" She shouted as she saw her coming out of a classroom.
"Hi Momo!" Nejire greeted her with a big smile, but was confused when she didn't see a familiar long black haired boy. "Where's Madara?" she questioned.
"He's waiting at the front of the school."
"Ok, then let's go meet up with him." Nejire said as she started walking, but stopped as she felt a tug on her sleeve.
"What's wrong Momo?" She asked.
"Can we talk? Just the two of us? It's very important." Momo said seriously while looking into Nejire's eyes.
Seeing her nod her head, Momo gestured Nejire to follow her and went to go find a secluded place, which was behind the school.
"Ok Momo what's wrong? Did something happen? Are you alright?"
"No, everything is completely fine. Although I'm going to need you to tell me the truth on whatever I ask you ok?" Momo said to her.
"You like Madara too right?" Is the words that startled Nejire. What was she supposed to say? Of course she did, and of course she knew Momo did as well. It was pretty obvious to notice considering the fact that they hang out almost everyday.
'Of course! If it was easy for me to tell that Momo likes Madara, then it should've been as easy for Momo to notice my feelings as well. Gosh, what do I do? I don't want to ruin my friendship with Momo over this.' Nejire thought inside her head. She was pretty certain that Momo knew now.
Almost as if reading her mind, Momo said to Nejire in a softer tone "It's alright, after all I like him too. It's why I wanted to talk to you about it."
Relieved after hearing her words, Nejire began to think about the situation. It was pretty weird for Momo to suddenly talk to her about this in this setting.
"Wait, why did you choose now to talk to me about this?" Nejire questioned Momo.
"Well...it's because me and Madara confessed to each other after lunch." Momo replied with a blush on her face.
Nejire instantly became shocked. "Wait what?!" 'Confessed to each other? Meaning they like one another.'
"But he said he liked you Nejire! We both planned to talk to you about it later, but I wanted to talk to you first." Momo said to her.
"W-what? He said he liked me too?" Nejire questioned with a tint of hope in her voice.
"But are you willing to share him with me? Although he did say there might be other women..."
'Am I willing to share him? Momo is already fine with it, but am I really alright with sharing him? I know most of the girls at school clearly like him, but he hasn't talked to a single one or gave them attention, meaning he's not some playboy. Momo said he liked me as well which already makes me so happy as I feel the same. It's either this or not be with him all together...No! Why would I want that? Years of containing these feelings, why would I ruin this chance' Nejire thought inside her mind. Having made her decision, Nejire told Momo she was ok with it and liked him as well, causing the black haired girl to gain a huge smile and hug her.
But they heard a familiar voice which caused them to jump. Looking up, they saw Madara standing on the wall with no sort of difficulty.
Madara himself could already tell Momo was lying about using the bathroom so he followed her and listened in on their conversation.
Jumping down, Madara walked up to them and said "Wow Momo, I didn't know you'd make a good wingman, and what happened to using the bathroom?"
"I'm sorry Madara, I wanted to talk to her about it before you did." Momo said with her head down, thinking he was upset with her.
Madara just walked up to Momo, lifted her chin up and gazed into her eyes. "It's alright Momo I'm not mad at you. Instead I should thank you for talking to Nejire. It seems like you "convinced" her" After saying those words, Madara gave her a sudden kiss on the lips, which caused the two girls to blush in embarrassment.
"So is it true? Do you really like me?" Nejire spoke up while playing with her fingers.
Madara didn't have to say anything. All he did was walk up to her and before she could react, he gave her a deep kiss to the lips. They say actions speak louder than words after all.
Letting her lips go, Madara put his right hand on her cheek and stroked it with his thumb.
"Does that answer your question?"
"En" the royal blue eyed girl cutely nodded.
"You know there will probably be other girls later on right?" He said. It was the exact thing he said to Momo and now he wanted to ask Nejire.
"Only if me and Momo accept them" Nejire said as she tried to sound intimidating.
Letting out a small laugh, Madara wrapped his right arm around her and pulled her to his c.h.e.s.t, while wrapped his other arm around Momo's. "You guys really are kind of similar. Come on, you can just come straight to our house Nejire. I'm sure your parents wouldn't mind it."
So Madara walked back to the Yaoyoruzu mansion which was really close by, with his new 2 girlfriends. This was definitely a day he would remember forever.
[2 years later]

Chapter 7

(Madara POV)
It's almost here, the start of canon which I've been waiting for for so long. Middle school has ended and it should be around this time that Izuku Midoriya meets All Might and passes on his quirk. Am I going to interfere with the situation? No. Am I going to help Izuku? Definitely not.
In my past life when I watched the anime, I never understood why Izuku didn't do anything to stop the bullying. Having no quirk is reasonable, but at the same time he didn't talk about it to Inko or even Katsuki's mother. Although that could still be because of his fear of making it worse, but still.
He actually tried going to UA without training his body or even taking any sort of martial arts classes. That really did confuse me. He truly is lucky to meet All Might. But his luck naturally could never be compared to mine.
On the day Momo and Nejire became my girlfriends, we ended up telling our parents and they fully supported it. A normal parent would find our relationship weird, but I guess having watched us grow up together and having seen how much we really liked each other made them happy. Although Aiko teased the three of us which embarrassed Momo and somewhat Nejire. I myself wasn't embarrassed at all, I was proud to have them with me.
Over the 2 years we've been dating, our relationship has progressed so much. Momo sleeps in my room every night and Nejire would do so as well when she would come for sleepovers.
We haven't done the deed yet as I thought Momo still hasn't developed yet, but she definitely has now. She looks like her canon self and let me tell you, the anime really does her no justice what so ever. The same goes for my beautiful Nejire. With her being older and developing faster, we could have done the deed, but she wanted to do it together with Momo, so we waited.
Now that they were both developed, I naturally couldn't wait for the day where we all lose our v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y. Yes, I was a v.i.r.g.i.n in my past life, but it wasn't like I never had a girlfriend or kissed a girl before. The most I've done before was oral s.e.x, but it never escalated to i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e.
Now it's not like Momo, Nejire and I haven't done anything together. We're very touchy with each other and we'd do s.e.x.u.a.l activities, but we'd always stop before it went to that stage yet.
Now enough of my relationship with Momo and Nejire. Let's talk about something I'm very excited about. Which was my powers and how I improved them by a lot since I continued to train everyday.
With my affinities being fire and lightning, I tried making new jutsus instead of the ones Madara already had in his arsenal, but it was extremely difficult. Even if it was hard to do so, I never stopped trying and have made big improvements.
With my martial arts, I could easily defeat my teacher Daisuke with the use of the sharingan, but without it, it was a tad bit difficult. It made sense, he was a martial arts master after all. But we both knew it wouldn't be long till I was able to kick his a.s.s without using chakra or sharingan.
I've always continued to train my body as well and Ive also been learning how to use a Bo Staff. Why? Well that's because it had something to do with the main weapon I'll be using. I still remember showing the design to my parents and asking it to be made. Although they did find the weapon weird looking, they still accepted my request. It should be finished before UA starts so I'll have time train with it too.
"Mmm...Madara why are you up so early?" Was the voice I heard next to me. Looking over to my left, I saw my beautiful blue eyed girlfriend looking at me with sleepy expression as she just woke up.
She only had on navy blue p.a.n.t.i.e.s with a black shirt that looked quite big for her. Considering how I could see the outline of her n.i.p.p.l.es, I could tell she had no bra on.
"Oh I was just in my thoughts. And you know how I wake up early." I said to her. Separating from the other body that clung onto my right, I moved towards Nejire and brought her onto my l.a.p. While I had my back to the head of the bed, Nejire positioned herself so her creamy white legs were wrapped around my waist and her arms around my neck.
Feeling her n.i.p.p.l.es rub against my n.a.k.e.d c.h.e.s.t, it was quite hard to maintain my little bro. "For a girl who just woke up, you seem to have a lot of energy." I said as placed my hands on her waist, moving them up and down her sides.
Nejire just cutely giggled as she moved my long hair out of the way and started to place kisses on my neck. "Hehe good morning to you too."
Groaning a little, I placed my hands on her t.h.i.g.hs and said into her ears. "If you keep doing that..."
Interrupting me, Nejire started to grind herself on my semi hard on. "Keep doing what?" She said as she started kissing my jawline, and then nibbled my earlobe
"Nejire..." I said to her as I squeezed her waist.
"I still can't believe it's this big." She said in a whisper as she moved her right hand down my body, slowly feeling up my abs and then finally grabbed onto my d.i.c.k through my sweatpants.
"You're going to destroy me when we finally have s.e.x." She said as she slowly stroked it.
Moving my hands down towards her juicy plump a.s.s, I squeezed them softly, letting my fingers sink into them. "We'll do it slowly then." I replied back as I started to kiss her neck. What she said next made me harder than I already was.
"No, I don't want to do it slowly. I want to be able to feel you in my stomach." She said with a sultry tone in my ears.
Jesus, who knew the kind, talkative and curious girl would have this side of her. She was like a whole different person when we're alone.
Before it could escalate to anything else, we both paused are activities as we heard a sleepy voice. "You guys are at it this early in the morning?" My other beautiful girlfriend Momo said.
"Good morning Momo." Me and Nejire said at the same time. Nejire moved herself off my l.a.p. I wrapped my left arm around her shoulder so she snuggled onto me and hid her face within my neck. Despite what we were doing earlier, I could tell she was still very tired.
"Come here Momo." I said to her as I spread my right arm open. She immediately snuggled up to me as well and gave me a kiss on the lips.
"You guys want to go back to bed? Or get up early?" I asked them, and the only response I got was the 2 girls putting me on my back as they snuggled even closer.
"Well I guess that answers my question, it's only 5 right now so we have a lot of time." I said to them.
"Well we only have about 3 hours. I have to go to Ryuko at 8 so we should probably put an alarm." Nejire said to me. Ryuko Tatsuma was the same hero Nejire worked for in canon, and it was the same here.
Putting on an alarm for 7:30, me and my two girls went back to sleep.
(Regular POV)
The trio of Nejire, Momo and Madara ended up waking up way earlier than they intended to at 6:30. So they just took a shower together and got dressed. Unsurprisingly, Madara and Momo's parents were up early so they all ate breakfast together.
After breakfast, they all gathered around the living room because Aiko and Jun had something to say to Madara and Momo.
"What's wrong mom, dad? Did something happen?" Momo questioned her parents.
"No sweetie, your father and I only have good news to share." Aiko said with a smile to ease Momo's worries.
"So what is it?" Madara asked, even when he could guess exactly what they were here for.
"Well we've sent a recommendation for the two of you and they accepted. Although you'll still have to go get your quirk tested out since they have a different entrance exam for recommended kids who all have a very strong quirk in their own right." Jun said.
Madara stayed silent while Momo looked quite excited. In fanfictions, he'd read how the main character would reject a recommendation because of some bullshit like it wouldn't be fair or how they wanted to enter UA on their own. F.u.c.k that, he was definitely taking the recommendation.
"So what do you guys think about it?" Aiko asked, and smiled once they agreed to it.
"Good! And Madara, your weapon is finally finished. You could consider this as your gift since I know you've been working extremely hard." Jun said as he took out a black long rectangular case and handed it over to Madara.
Opening the case , Madara looked inside and saw a long white Bo Staff, but looks could be deceiving. Seeing a little switch on the side, Madara flipped it which cause a huge change to occur.
"Woah! Madara what is that! What does it do? Why'd you ask for a huge guitar as a weapon." Nejire asked, curiosity written all over her face.
The Bo Staff naturally turned into a familiar weapon. A Gunbai. Original Madara's War Fan. Well, it wasn't the original, but it looked exactly like it. He was really hoping he could do some of the moves Madara was able to in canon, but since this wasn't the original, he wasn't so sure about it.
['Don't worry. I made some slight "adjustments" on the fan so it could work like the original, but you'll have to train with it well. Don't worry kid, this is really the last time I'll ever interfere with your life.'] was the familiar voice he heard which caused him to be shocked. Calming himself, Madara closed his eyes and said in his mind 'thank you very much.'
He'll have to train with it for the next 10 months until UA started.
And like that, 3 months passed by and it was time for the recommendation entrance exam.

Chapter 8 - 8 (18)

(Madara POV)
It's been 1 month since I've received my Gunbai, and I've been training with it ever since, as well as trying to create more ways on how to use it.
For example, I was able to power my flames and amplify them by swinging the fan and creating a gust of wind. I was also able to create the same semi transparent barrier that Original Madara used against Naruto by channeling my chakra through it, but the strength of said barrier depended on me.
There was more I wanted to do with my Gunbai, but I would have to keep on training to do so. Fortunately for me, I had a whole 9 months until UA started, which I believed was more than enough time.
(Regular POV)
Right now, Madara was in his room watching a movie with Nejire and Momo cuddled up to his sides. It was a late afternoon when Nejire came and visited and Momo had suggested that they should watch a movie.
But what Madara didn't know was that Momo had already texted Nejire about something "important" before she came over. The two girls were obviously planning something.
Madara was enjoying his time with the girls as he always loved being with them. Even if he didn't really like the movie and found it very boring, having two extremely beautiful girls cuddled up to him definitely makes up for it. And the fact that one of them was currently stroking his semi hard d.i.c.k, and the other rubbing all over his n.a.k.e.d c.h.e.s.t to feel him up helped as well.
"Do you guys even want to watch the movie anymore?" He questioned Momo who was on his right stroking his d.i.c.k, and Nejire who was on his left and slowly feeling up on his abs.
Hearing what he said, Momo nodded to Nejire and then turned off the TV with the remote. Afterwards, the both of them started to undress, and seconds later, they sat completely n.a.k.e.d on the bed looking at their boyfriend.
————————18 Start———————[Author-I've never tried writing a lemon or whatever you call it. My first time so it's gonna be crap]
Seeing the huge tent in his pants, Nejire giggled cutely and brought her hand towards it to stroke it. Meanwhile, Momo went and sat Madara's c.h.e.s.t.
"Brother...me and Nejire decided. We want you to take us now." She said in a soft tone with a rosy blush on her cheeks as she gazed down at him. She could clearly see the love and l.u.s.t in his black eyes. He was just as eager as she and Nejire were.
"Are you guys sure?" Madara said as he placed a hand on Momo's left boob, giving it a light squeeze.
"Mmm~ o-of course we are." Momo said, feeling Madara start to squeeze her other tit as well.
"Nejire?" Madara asked the periwinkle haired n.a.k.e.d girl, who was currently trying to take off his sweatpants.
"Mouuu...of course I'm sure. Do you know how hard it was for me to contain myself? I've been waiting to have this big boy inside of me for so long." Nejire said as finally took off his sweatpants and looked at his thick 8 and a half inch c.o.c.k with a blush.
Hearing her confirmation, Madara began to kneed Momo's b.r.e.a.s.t even harder as the girl herself began to rub her moist folds on his defined c.h.e.s.t.
With Nejire, she started to lick around his tip and stroked his length slowly, causing Madara to grunt in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Hearing his sounds, Nejire was happy knowing he enjoyed it so she started to lick his his whole length, not forgetting his balls.
'Damn, why is she so good at this! This is definitely the best blow job she has given me.' Madara thought to himself, feeling Nejire lick his balls.
As she was doing that, Madara had Momo m.o.a.ning as he had one hand playing with her n.i.p.p.l.es, and the other teasing her c.l.i.t.
"Ahh...Ahhh brother~" Momo let out as she felt his fingers play around with her folds and move up and down on her slit, close to her entrance. She couldn't take it anymore, just with his fingers he made her feel amazing.
Even with now he's makes her feel, Momo wanted more. She wanted him to penetrate her and feel his fingers inside her. Just the thought of it made her turn even hotter and not even 5 seconds later, she reached her high and climaxed all over her boyfriends c.h.e.s.t. What she didn't know was that she did so at the same time as he did.
With Madara, as he was pleasuring his black haired beauty, his blue haired one was eagerly s.u.c.k.i.n.g him off. She wasn't even using her hands anymore as she took all 8 and a half inches of his c.o.c.k and eagerly deep throated him.
The feeling of the inside of her warm mouth and the sensation of her humming on his d.i.c.k to simulate him more. Yep, there was no doubt that this was the best blowjob he has ever gotten from Nejire.
With Nejire picking up her pace and going even faster, it didn't take long for Madara to finish inside her mouth. He also noticed Momo had came all over his c.h.e.s.t.
Removing Momo off of him, Madara sat up just to see Nejire wiping his c.u.m off the corner of her mouth.
"Wow! You came so much compared to last time. I almost had to cough it all out." Nejire said as she licked it off her finger.
'Holy...'
Feeling arms wrap around his shoulder, Madara looked over to see Momo who had recovered from her climax. "Oh my, you're already hard again~"
Removing her arms that were around him, Madara said to the both of them "Lay on your backs next to each other and spread your legs open for me."
Seconds later, Madara was looking down at his two girlfriends. On the left was Momo with her untied wild black hair sprayed out onto the bed and on the right was Nejire gazing at him with a blush on her cheeks.
Madara ended up activating is sharingan just to remember this picture forever.
Moving towards Nejire, Madara decided on returning the favor to her. Bringing his face close to her moist p.u.s.s.y, Madara softly blew towards it, causing her folds to twitch.
He didn't forget about Momo who was currently m.o.a.ning from his finger playing with her. Adding a second, he began to piston his fingers in and out of her, increasing the pace slowly. Momo began to m.o.a.n even louder as her breaths became heavy.
"How about this, last person who o.r.g.a.s.ms gets to go first." Madara said, right before he took a long deep lick up Nejire's slit, causing her back to arch and let out a loud m.o.a.n.
The two girls understood what he meant so they tried their hardest not to o.r.g.a.s.m, but considering how well he was pleasuring them, it was truly difficult.
Madara sn.a.k.e.d his tongue around Nejire's p.u.s.s.y and then finally pressed it inside her, which caused her to grab a fistful of his hair, unknowingly pushing him deeper. She might really just o.r.g.a.s.m first.
With Momo, she felt Madara increase his pace even more. It felt like he was reaching deeper and deeper inside of her and when he curved his fingers and wiggled them, she was unable to hold it in any longer. She finally accepted defeat and climaxed.
Seeing how Momo lost, Madara went even deeper with his tongue inside Nejire and pulled it out and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g on her lower lips. Not even a minute later, Nejire released as well.
Removing his fingers out of Momo and bringing his head up from between Nejire's legs, Madara looked at the two girls who were recovering from their high.
"It's looks like Momo lost...Are you ready Nejire?" Madara said as he began to stroke his big member. His heart was beating fast as this was the moment where he'll finally lose his v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y.
"I'm...r-ready." Nejire said in between breaths. Moving in between her legs, Madara placed his hands on her waist and began to rub on her lips slowly with his tip.
"S-Stop teasing and f.u.c.k me already!" Nejire said as she looked into his eyes.
Hearing her words, Madara began to slowly push in, starting with his tip and continued onwards until he felt her barrier. Seeing Nejire nod her head, Madara pushed his d.i.c.k in even more and got a wince out of her.
Nejire wrapped her arms around Madara and sank her nails into his back as she felt the sharp pain. Madara continue to stretch her insides until he finally rested inside her.
Nejire never felt so full in her life. It felt amazing to be connected to the one she loved most.
"Y-You can move now." Nejire said. Nodding his head, Madara withdraw his member and then pushed right back in.
"Ahh~" Nejire let out. Madara himself g.r.o.a.n.e.d as he felt just how amazing her insides were. It really was indescribable with how tight, wet and hot she was.
Madara started to slowly pick up his pace as Nejire let out s.e.xy m.o.a.ns. "Ughhh...go Faster!" Complying, Madara increased the pace of his strokes even more.
"Harder! F.u.c.k me Harder!" Nejire suddenly said loudly with a m.o.a.n. Complying once again, Madara squeezed her waist as he put all 8 and a half inches inside her.
"Ahhh~... More!" The two continued at it as the room was filled with the sounds of Nejire's loud m.o.a.ns, Madara's grunts and their skin smacking against each.
Momo who was on the bed watched all this with an awe expression on her face. The sight of Madara's huge c.o.c.k reshaping Nejire's p.u.s.s.y and said girls extremely l.e.w.d facial expressions made her extremely hot. She immediately started to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e herself to this sight, eagerly waiting her turn.
20 minutes later Nejire had already o.r.g.a.s.med once, but Madara refused to stop until he climaxed. Getting close to her second o.r.g.a.s.m, Nejire felt Madara's c.o.c.k twitch inside of her. Wrapping her legs around his waist, she began to hold onto him tight which also pushed him even deeper.
"Madara...I'm c.u.mMMING!" Nejire finally climaxed. Feeling her walls tighten around his member, Madara finally shot his s.p.e.r.m deep inside her.
Laying on top of her with deep breaths, Madara looked into her royal blue eyes filled with love. "I love you Nejire. I really do." He said with deep breaths.
"I love you too Madara." Nejire said with love as she put her hand on his cheek. She immediately met his lips with hers and the two ended up sharing a passionate kiss.
Separating from Nejire, Madara looked over at Momo just to see her with her fingers soaked with her fluids and her face completely red.
Walking over to her, Madara gave her a kiss and said. "Are you ready Momo?" Seeing her nod, he went to put her on her back, but was surprised when she went on all fours.
"I-I want you to do me like this." Momo said, causing Madara's d.i.c.k to instantly go full mass.
Walking up from behind her, he positioned his member and started to slowly push it in. Feeling a barrier once again, Madara continued to push inside. Momo took it like a champ and told him to continue.
Due to her already being so wet, it was easier to plunge himself inside of her. "Go faster now!...f.u.c.k me like you did Nejire!" Momo said as she felt her insides stretch.
Nodding his head, Madara pulled back, and then put everything inside this time with a powerful thrust.
"Ahh~...Harder!" Doing as she wished, Madara went even harder, causing Momo to freely let out her m.o.a.ns.
Mesmerized by the way her big a.s.s would jiggle every time he would thrust inside her, Madara began to kneed it as well.
30 minutes later and the two climaxed together. Momo fell on her stomach and Madara just laid on her back. A minute passed and he finally separated himself and laid on his back, bringing the two girls to his sides.
"That was amazing." Momo said lovingly to him as she stared into his eyes. Madara immediately kissed her. "I'm glad you enjoyed it so much." He said after separating from her.
"I love you." Momo said as she buried her face into his neck.
"I love you too." He responded back softly.
"So... are we going to continue?" Nejire asked, causing Madara to laugh a little.
And continue they did. They ended up going at it all around Madara's room trying all sorts of positions. Lucky for them, nobody was home to hear all this.
————————18 End———————
[1 month later]
Right now in front of the UA building, you could see a number of kids walking towards the school. These kids were recommended students who were here to take their exams. If you were to look closely, you could see most of the kids taking glances at a certain duo.
This certain duo was obviously Madara and Momo. With Madara's hair reaching waist length and his shoulder length bangs framing the side of his face and covering most of his right eye, he looked very handsome and pleasing on the eyes.
With Momo who had her hair in her usual spiky styled ponytail, she looked extremely beautiful even if she was only wearing a tracksuit. After all, she did have a mature physique for someone her age, which caused some boys to 'secretly' sneak glances at her.
Too bad for them, she was already taken and everyone around the area could tell. Why? Well that's because Madara was walking together with Momo and had his arm over her shoulder pulling her close. He always walked like this with Momo. And judging by the light smile that's on the girls face, you could tell she enjoyed it a lot.
Walking alongside Momo, Madara began to thing about exam. From what he knew from his past life, this exam consisted of a written test, and practical test.
[Author- yes I'm not doing the interview]
Walking into the auditorium, Madara began to look around a saw some familiar faces like Todoroki and Inasha.
Breaking out of his thoughts, all the participants were briefed on what to expect. They were going to be doing their writing exam first so Madara, Momo and the others were moved to a large room with desks.
After all the participants sat down, they were handed a piece of paper that had multiple questions pertaining stuff like 'what would you do in this situation' and what not. Some of these could be considered hard, but all in all, it was quite easy for Madara and he was 100 percent sure he along side Momo aced this part.
30 minutes after the writing exam, all the participants were moved outside to test their quirks. It was then where Madara saw a familiar pro hero, Present Mic.
Once everyone was given a number, Present Mic started speaking. "You all will be racing in groups of 6 six on a three kilometer long obstacle course while using your quirks! All of you will be given a number so go to your exam location when your number is called!" He said.
Waiting for his turn, Madara noticed how Todoroki's group went before his. As did Momo's as well. Unfortunately he wouldn't be able to see Inasha beat Shoto, but in the end, it didn't really matter.
Finally having his number called, Madara looked over the obstacle course and knew he'd be able to easily do it. After all, he practiced in his own obstacle course since he was young, and it was many times more difficult than this.
In the end, Madara didn't have to use his Sharingan or anything extra and still easily beat all the other participants, taking first place at a very quick time. The other kids who were there were naturally shocked at how easily he did it, but they weren't the only ones. The examinees who were there to oversee the the exam where shocked as well.
When he got the confirmation that he could go, Madara walked out and saw a familiar girl standing at the front of the entrance.
"Momo, do you think you did well?" Madara asked as he put his arm around her shoulder and began to walk.
Momo snuggled closer to him and nodded her head and looked up at him as if she was expecting something.
Having stopped walking, Madara looked down at her and let out a soft smile as he pecked her lips. When he separated from her, he pulled her even closer and continued walking again.
[8 months later, first day of UA]
[Author- rushed recommended exam because it's boring as f.u.c.k. Literally nothing interesting. Can finally get to UA.]

Chapter 9

[8 months later]
(Madara POV)
It's been 8 months since the recommendation exam and right now, Momo and I were on our way to UA. Momo was put into Class 1-A just like the anime, and I was as well, which kind of confused me.
Does it mean I replaced someone's spot from canon? Most likely.
Do I feel bad? Not at all.
Well maybe I didn't replace anyone and I'm just the odd number. Even if I did, then that sucks for whoever was replaced. At least I know it wasn't my Momo.
Ever since I've been reborn in this world, the only character I've seen was the ones at the recommendation exam. Even then I didn't interact with them.
I haven't met with any of the pro hero's either, even though my parents had connections with some of them. Although, there was this one time when my father Jun wanted me to meet some of them, but I refused.
Why? Well I thought that after seeing just how strong my 'quirk' is, they'd definitely try their hardest to make sure I don't 'stray from the light'. They would never want a villain with such a strong quirk.
This doesn't mean that I would try my hardest to hide myself. I just didn't want to deal with any problems as a kid and I knew that a lot of things were going to happen once I enter UA. So I basically lived my life peacefully so far with no sort of problems.
"Madara we're finally here!" My girlfriend Momo said. Looking up at the huge building, numerous thoughts ran through my head. Once I step into that classroom, everything will change.
Geez, why am I being so dramatic?
Putting my right arm around Momo's shoulder, I walked around the school with her, looking for the familiar huge classroom door of Class 1A.
"Are you excited to finally get into UA? I remember how eager you were after hearing Nejire's stories." I said to her as I pulled her closer to me.
"Of course I am! I'll finally get to test my limits with my quirk and after all the training I've done, I can't wait to see where I rank among the other students." Momo said with a big smile.
"Well I just hope my classmates can give me a good fight. It's been pretty boring sparing with Daisuke all the time." I said to her.
Momo responded back with a slight laugh and said "I doubt that. After you showed me some of the moves you've came up with your quirk, I don't think anyone in the class could beat you." Yep, she had that much confidence in her man. I love her so much.
Kissing her head, Momo began to giggle. "Madara...Are you going after any of the girls here? You told me and Nejire that there would probably be other girls that you'd be with, but it's been 3 years and there's still no one else." Momo spoke up suddenly. What she said was true. It's just that I haven't taken an interest in any other girls yet.
I mean, with my looks it could be very easy to find another girl, but I didn't what one who would only want to date me because I'm handsome. Why was that? Because if one day a dude even more handsome comes by, wouldn't they start crushing on him?
"Momo, at first you and Nejire didn't really like the idea, but now the two of you keep bringing it up." I said to her with a laugh.
"Well that's because the two of us aren't enough to satisfy you, you beast! It's like you don't know when to stop." Momo said while 'glaring' at me.
"Eh? How could I stop when you were constantly telling me to keep going?" I questioned her and chuckled once I saw the rosy blush on her cheeks.
Finally finding the right room, I opened the door and let Momo inside first. It seemed like we were pretty early because there was only about a couple kids there.
The boy with the tail was there, as well as the guy with multiples arms that reminded me so much of Kakashi because of his mask and hair. I also saw the dude that had shiny blonde hair with the weird smile.
If I were to be honest with myself, I didn't remember most of the characters names in my past life. I could only describe them with their appearance and what their known for. I only really remembered the names of the characters who had a lot of screen time.
Walking into the classroom with Momo, I noticed that none of the other kids tried to come up and greet us, which I was completely fine with. It may sound weird, but in my past life, I was someone who minded my own business and didn't try to actively seek attention. I was someone who only talked to another person if they came up to talk to me first. I didn't have that many friends, but that didn't mean I was an introvert.
Grabbing Momo's hand, I walked to the back of the class and took Shoto's original seat, which was next to Momo's, and she sat in hers.
As Momo and I were making light conversation, other students started to come in. I was able to recognize most of them as more and more came in, and soon, the classroom was full of students. Just like canon, Katsuki had his foot on the desk and was arguing with Iida, the guy with the engines in his legs.
Most of the students here were introducing themselves or talking to friends from their middle school, but nobody really tried to introduce themselves to me. I could only cause it's because of the unapproachable vibes that I give off. Although, I did catch some taking glances at me, well more so the ladies.
Not to sound narcissistic, but I was a very handsome dude. Coupled with my 6'0 height, well defined frame and fair skin, I was definitely eye catching. But I wasn't the only causing heads to turn as my girlfriend Momo had some dudes taking glances at her. Her natural pretty face with no make up, and her mature physique, she was definitely the most beautiful girl in the class. She also had her hair in that usual style, but I thought she looked prettier when she has it down. Fortunately for me, she always has her hair down at home.
[Author- yes I made Madara taller than his canon self. Can't believe this dude was only 5'8]
As I looked around, it was truly then did I realize someone missing, and it was only then did I figure out just who exactly did I replace.
That purple haired midget. Mineta, the pervert. Honestly, there was nothing wrong about admiring a women and thinking she's pretty, but I honestly did not like Mineta. Maybe it's the fact that he constantly pervs on the girls, one of them being Momo in canon.
Thinking back to the anime, when he gropes Tsuyu, she never reported it which I found weird. The girls also never said anything at his attempts at peeking. If he ever attempted to peak on my girl, he would most likely turn out crippled.
Seems like the staff don't care about Mineta's perversion, well they do have someone like Midnight teaching here after all.
Now that I think about it, I seems like the teachers don't really care how the students act. I mean, look at Katsuki. His whole personality just screams 'potential villain' and he's still here.
Seeing the huge door open, I'm greeted with the sight of a familiar short, green haired boy. Izuku Midoriya. The holder of the mysterious quirk 'One For All'.
(Regular POV)
As Izuku was stuttering on his words from conversing with a cute girl, Iida had came up to him to apologize.
"If you're looking for buddies to hang out with, do it somewhere else." A dead tired voice sounded out.
The three kids who were by the door instantly became startled. Turning around, they came face to face with a disheveled looking man with bloodshot eyes in a yellow sleeping bag.
"This is the Hero course" the man said as he got out of the sleeping bag. He was wearing all black clothes, with what looked like bandages wrapped around his shoulders. "It took you guys eight seconds to quiet down. Time is limited. You kids are not rational enough."
"I'm you're home room teacher. Aizawa Shouta. Nice to meet you." He said with a bored expression on his face as he scanned the classroom.
UA mostly had Pro Hero's teaching their classes, but nobody except for two, knew who this person was. Those two were obviously Madara and Izuku.
Madara knew exactly who Aizawa was, well because of his past knowledge. And Izuku naturally knew because he was a complete hero fanboy.
"Go and put these on and get out onto the field." Aizawa said as he gave everyone a tracksuit to go change in their locker rooms.
[Moments Later]
Madara and the rest of the class were standing behind Aizawa on the field. Aizawa had his back to them while some of the students looked at him with confusion after they heard what he said.
"A quirk assessment? What about the orientation" The chubby faced girl named Ochako said.
"Orientation? This is the hero course, we don't have time to worry about unnecessary ceremonies. We aren't like other schools. Over here you'll be training to improve on your quirks. That's what we'll be focusing instead of doing stuff like that." Aizawa said in his usual bored tone.
(Madara POV)
Just like how I remembered, Katsuki went up first and used his quirk to throw the ball. Some students became too excited with caused Aizawa to switch make it where last place gets expelled.
Looking down on my right, I could tell Momo wasn't phased one bit. Ahh, that's my girl. She's a complete genius after all.
Looking over at Izuku who looked completely mortified, I sighed and began to think on how I was going to throw the ball.
Watching how everyone tried their best and used their quirks to throw the ball as well as the whole ordeal with Midoriya failing; it was finally my turn.
"Madara Uchiha." Aizawa called out to me. Yes, that's right. I used my original last name even if I was adopted. After all, I did plan to one day 'revive the uchiha clan'. It also sounded way better than Madara Yaoyoruzu, which sounds completely disgusting.
(Regular POV)
When Madara's name was called, everyone focused their attention on him. Aizawa did so as well because not much was said about his powers. All he knew was that Madara had 2 quirks. One that involved his eyes, and the other one was a mysterious energy that flowed inside him. He also knew that Madara was the one who got the fasted time in the practical test out of all the recommended kids.
'Let's see what you do...' Aizawa thought inside his mind.
After taking the ball from Aizawa's hand, Madara to a step forward and looked up at the sky. He began to think of ways on how he should do this. 'Hmm , I could just throw it with my natural strength, but Aizawa will probably bug me on how I'm not trying my hardest... ah I could just do this instead.'
As he still haven't gone yet, Aizawa was about to say something until Madara went into a throwing position. That was when blue lightning started to cover the ball.
"Woah!"
"So he has a lightning quirk?"
'Similar to mine? No, somehow I can tell his is more powerful and he seems to have way more control than I do.' A certain yellow haired boy thought.
Throwing the ball while also using his natural strength, Madara and the whole class watched as it flew into the sky with a trail of blue colored lightning.
Hearing a beep from his device, Aizawa showed the results to the class.
852 meters.
"What a strong quirk!"
"He must have gotten the second farthest right?" Someone said. Nobody was able to beat Ochako's score of infinity after all.
'I could've done way better, but what's the point of going all out for such a small test.' Madara thought in his head. Besides, there was no way he was going to be forced to redo it either. How was Aizawa supposed to know that he didn't try his hardest.
'Lightning? For his quirk named 'Sharingan' it says his eyes glow red, so that means he didn't use it. It must be his other quirk that has no description. All it's described as is 'mysterious energy'. Is this what it could do? Control elements? I'll have to wait and see then.' Aizawa thought in his head.
And for the rest of the test, Madara did them with ease. Which of course put him in a new light and acknowledged as possibly the strongest in the class. Why possibly? What's that's because most were unsure of what his quirk actually was.
For the 50-Meter dash, Madara just used his regular strength and got a time that was faster than Iidas, which completely shocked the boy.
For the grip test, he destroyed the device with the use of a technique he got off from a certain big b.r.e.a.s.ted blonde Hokage. Although it wasn't perfect yet, it was still fine. This is in fact what caused most of the students to think he had a second quirk, which was super strength.
Towards the end of it all, Madara fully gained the attention of the whole class. Including a certain ice user and a bully.
Watching all this while hiding was none other than #1 pro hero, All Might. He was here mostly because he was worried about his successor and he also wanted to see the students he'd be teaching.
'Looks like you have some tough competition Midoriya.' He thought to himself as his gaze landed on 3 specific students.

Chapter 10

(Regular POV)
Currently all the students were looking at a screen showing their results for the Quirk Assessment. Madara himself looked unconcerned as he knew he did very well. Even if he didn't get first place, it wouldn't matter to him. It's not like his score here was graded.
As Aizawa finally pressed the button to show their results, most of the students eagerly looked at the screen.
1- Madara Uchiha
2- Momo Yaoyoruzu
3- Shoto Todoroki
20- Izuku Midoriya
When the scores showed on screen, A certain green haired boy clenched his fist and put his head down as tears threatened to fall. Sadness overwhelmed him, but hope seemed to ignite once he heard his teachers words.
"Well, what I said before about expelling the person with the lowest score was a lie." Aizawa said, completely shocking most of the students.
"What? Did you guys actually believe him? It was an obvious bluff" Momo said, causing some to look at her in slight shock. But what she didn't know was that Aizawa would've really done so. Madara himself knew that, but he wasn't going correct her. She'd certainly be embarrassed.
"We're done for today, don't forget to get your handouts on the curriculum in the classroom on your way out." Aizawa said and walked in the direction where Izuku was.
As most of the students were still discussing on the current events and their score, Madara looked at Momo and said. "I'll get you a handout, so once you're done changing just meet me at the front ok?"
Seeing her nod her head, Madara gave her a hug and left, not noticing that some of the students were raising their eyebrows at the scene. Well even if he did? He didn't care.
Madara instantly went towards the classroom first to get a handout for himself and Momo. Afterwards, he went to the locker room and got changed, and then waited outside for Momo. Looking around, he noticed that there wasn't any students leaving the building yet. 'Well, I was the first to leave the training field and there wasn't any guys in the locker room yet when I went there.' he thought to himself.
Currently with Momo, she was in the female locker room getting changed. As she was putting on her school uniform, she felt a tap on her shoulder. Looking back, she saw a pink skinned girl smiling at her.
"Hi, I'm Mina Ashido, nice to meet you!" She said as she put out her hand for a greeting.
Putting on the last piece of clothing, Momo shook the girls hand and said with a smile "Momo Yaoyoruzu, it's nice to meet you too."
"I couldn't help but notice how unique your quirk is. What is it exactly?" Mina asked with a curious expression on her face.
Seeing that there was no harm in telling her, Momo began to explain.
"Well my quirk name is Creation. I can create any non living material or object by using my exposed skin." Momo said to the energetic girl.
"Ah! That's so cool! Now mine seems so lame compared to yours. You're so lucky to have such a strong quirk." Mina said, finding Momo's quirk very interesting.
"Well I do have to understand the molecular structure of the object or material I'm making, so it isn't as easy as it looks." Momo explained to the yellow eyed girl.
"Wow! So you're like a super genius then?" Mina shouted, which caused the other girls to look at them.
Seeing how Mina introduced herself, the others started to do so as well. And moments later, they were all talking to each other like good friends.
Momo enjoyed talking to these girls, but she had somewhere to be. As she was about to tell them that she was leaving, she received a text message from Madara asking where she was at.
"Well guys I have to go. See you tomorrow." Momo waved goodbye and left.
With Madara, when he saw Momo come out of the building and walk towards him, he immediately opened his arms.
Giggling, Momo wrapped her arms around his neck and said. "Sorry to keep you waiting, I was talking to the girls in the locker room."
Giving her head a kiss, Madara separated from her and wrapped his right arm around her shoulders. "Were they nice to you?" He said as they began walking.
"Yeah they were pretty nice. They aren't like those annoying girls back in middle school so that was good." Momo said as she snuggled closer.
Glancing up at Madara, Momo suddenly asked. "Are you up for a movie when we get home?"
"Sorry Momo. I'm going to be training once we get home and get a workout in, but we can definitely watch a movie tonight when Nejire comes ok?" Madara said as he rubbed her arm. Seeing her nod, he didn't say anything else and just continued walking with Momo in comfortable silence.
[6 hours later]
(Regular POV)
It's been 5 hours since Madara and Momo came back from UA. Jun and Aiko had already texted the two of them that they weren't home and would come back late, so Momo and Madara had the house all to themselves.
Just like Madara said he would, he went and worked out in their personal gym. It was about an hour in when he decided to stop, but Momo had suddenly joined him, so he continued for another hour.
While Momo went to go shower and study up on her notes for her quirk, Madara went outside into the forest that's next to the mansion and continued on training with his martial arts, as well as his Bo Staff and Gunbai for another 2 hours.
Afterwards, he took a 30 minute break to cool himself down, and then continued on with another 30 minutes of doing chakra control exercises which he has been doing everyday since he's awaken his chakra.
Now, you can see Madara in a clearing which looked quite destroyed. For the past hour he's been trying to do a new move. Sighing for what felt like the 50th time, Madara tried doing it once again.
Bringing his right hand out with his palm facing him, he spread his fingers and started to circulate his chakra.
Now on the tip of his pinky, you could see his chakra spiraling into a little ball. Concentrating even harder, the same thing could be seen happening to all of his other fingers.
Yes, that's right. He was currently holding five mini Rasengans, one on each fingertip. Ever since he taught himself the Rasengan a couple years ago, he put his daily chakra control exercises to use, and has been trying to create new varieties.
Now trying to slowly make them bigger, you could see the mini rasengans increasing in size on his fingers.
"Shit!" Madara let out a curse as one of the rasengans increased too fast and ended up disrupting his whole flow.
Sighing once again, he decided that he was done with this type of training for today. Checking the time on his phone, Madara thought on something. 'It's only around 5 right now. I'll go on a run and then come back for a shower. Nejire also said she'll be here at around 6 so I have enough time.'
And that's exactly what he did. When he got back home, Madara instantly went up to his room and took a long shower. When he was finished, and walked out of the bathroom, he saw Momo laying on his bed with Nejire next to her who was picking out a movie. It looks like she came over when he was showering.
Quickly putting on sweatpants, Madara jumped on the bed and brought his two girls to his sides.
Needless to say, it was a very enjoyable night for them.

Chapter 11

(Regular POV)
Currently at the Yaoyoruzu mansion, inside a huge bedroom, you can see Momo in her school uniform sitting on Madara's bed, watching him get ready for school. She had gotten ready before him, so now she was waiting so they could leave together.
Since Nejire was a 3rd year, she had to leave earlier than the two, so she was already out of the house by the time Madara and Momo would finish getting ready. She also didn't forget to leave without her 'favorite drink' as she likes to call it.
Momo who was observing Madara, couldn't help but say, "How is it that your hair is always able to stay like that? It's not fair at all!...Every time I'm training I have to tie mine up because it gets all over the place."
Madara who started putting on his shoes couldn't help but chuckle at her words. "That's just how it is Momo, are you jealous?" He said with a teasing tone as he started to tie his shoe laces.
Looking up, Madara saw Momo sending a 'glare' his way, trying to be intimidating, but he only found it cute. "Jealous? Of course I'm not jealous! Why would I want my hair like that, it's too long!" Momo said because his hair was even longer than hers.
"Eh, you don't like it? Maybe I should just cut it all off..." Madara said as he pretended to think about it. Of course he wasn't being serious because there was no way he'd ever do that.
"No!" Momo shouted. She loved playing with his hair when they cuddled, and imagining Madara being bald completely horrified her.
Getting up from his chair and grabbing his school bag, Madara walked up to Momo and pecked her lips. "I was only joking so don't worry." He said with a laugh.
Moments later, you can Madara walking to the train station with his right arm around Momo's shoulder. "So are you excited for your official first day?" Madara asked her.
"Hmm...I guess so, but what do you think we'll be doing today?" Momo asked.
"Well since we'll be focusing on training our quirks and how to use them more efficiently, I could only guess that we'll do something that has to do with combat." Madara said to Momo. Of course he knew just exactly what they were doing today because of his knowledge of the anime.
"Mmm, I remember Nejire did say she did something like that on her first day, but she never specified on what exactly." Momo replied back.
When the duo arrived at the train station and got on it, Madara went towards an empty space near the back with Momo since it was quite crowded.
"There's only one spot left." Momo said with a sigh.
"Well that's not a problem is it?" Madara said as sat down on the seat and pulled Momo onto his l.a.p.
"P-Pervert.." Momo whispered to him with a blush as she noticed some of the people there looking towards their direction.
Wrapping his arms around her waist, Madara rested his hands on her stomach and smiled when he felt her hold them.
When Madara and Momo arrived at school, they went towards their classroom where Aizawa discussed to the whole class about their schedule.
In the morning, they had normal boring classes like English, which Madara had no problem with because it was the language he spoke in his past life.
At lunch time, just as the anime mentioned, they served high quality foods that weren't expensive at all. Madara was very happy about this because school lunches in his past life and middle school were absolute shit.
When lunch came around, he and Momo chose a secluded place outside to eat. The duo enjoyed their time together as they fed each other and did other heartwarming things any normal couple would do during lunch.
When the bell rung, the two went towards their next class and once they entered, they sat down at their seats. Not even a minute later, some students went towards them.
"Hey Momo!" Madara heard a voice call out. Taking a look, he saw Mina walking towards them with a couple other students.
"Hi Mina!" Momo said with a smile. She also greeted the other girls around her as well.
Madara just sat there silently, not bothering to introduce himself yet, but he did look at the floating clothes that was next to Tsuyu. It was almost as if she was looking at him. In his past life, he's always wondered what this girl looked like because it was never shown or revealed.
'Wait a minute...if I use my Sharingan...' he thought to himself, but he didn't want to use it here. It was not like he intended on hiding it, but it would cause unnecessary attention.
"Eeeek!" A screech sounded out which surprised the people around them.
"Toru? What's wrong!?" Jiro asked, quite startled herself at the unexpected sound.
"Eh, well...nothing's wrong, sorry!, just a little surprised that's all." Toru said, trying to ease their worries, but the words that came out of her didn't convince them at all.
"Ribbit? , surprised at what?" The long tongued Tsuyu said with everyone else looking towards her direction. That was until they heard a small chuckle. Turning their heads, they all saw Madara who couldn't help but laugh a little on how he scared Toru with just a glance. He could only guess that she wasn't used to people noticing her look at them.
"Why are you laughing? Did you do something to her?" Mina, who looked as if she was started to get mad said.
"Geez, calm down. I can only guess I scared her because I noticed her looking at me." Madara said, not even bothering to look at the pink skinned girl.
Toru nodded her invisible head. "He's right, sorry for disturbing everyone." She said to everyone in the class who quieted down from her unexpected scream. She of course was blatantly staring at him because she didn't think he would see her, so she got scared when he looked right into her eyes, almost as if she wasn't even invisible.
"Woah! How did you know she was looking at you when you can't even see her?" A spiky red haired boy said as he walked towards them.
"Hmm, how? I wonder..." Madara said, sounding as if he was talking to himself.
"Tch...bastard trying to act cool." A voice sounded out, which Madara could tell was Bakugou. He only took a single glance at him, not looking amused at all and then looked away.
"Madara right?, I've been wondering...what's your quirk exactly?" Ochako asked, causing the whole class to pay attention. This was because they hit a blank spot on trying to guess what his quirk was. Even Shoto, who keeps to himself began to listen on what he would say. Deku even seemed like he was about to bring out his notebook and Katsuki actually stopped talking for once.
"My quirk..." Some students couldn't help but lean forward when Madara's face turned 'serious'. It was almost as if he was about to tell them some grand secret. Momo herself had to keep in her laughter when she saw this scene.
"My quirk is actually...-"
"Coming through the door like a normal person! " A loud voice sounded out which caused some of the students to jump.
"All Might!!"
"It's really him!..wow he really is going to be teaching us!"
The others sat in their seats and looked at the #1 pro hero while chattering with each other.
Seeing everyone's attention on All Might, Momo looked at Madara with a smile and said "You sensed that he was coming in, didn't you?"
Madara looked at her and smiled and said. "Ah, my girlfriend knows me so well."
Before Momo could say anything else, All Might began to talk again.
"Hero Basic Training!, the class that'll put you all through special training to mold you into a great hero!. And for today, we'll be doing a battle trial!!" All Might said with his usual big smile that made Madara wonder how he kept it on all the time.
His words ignited excitement in most of the students, but what he said next caused even more students to react.
"And for that, you'll need costumes! When you finish getting dressed, go to ground beta so we can start our lesson!" All Might said as he walked out.
'Finally...some action.' Madara thought to himself as he and the rest of the class went to go get their costumes.

Chapter 12

[Moments Later]
"I still can't believe you made me change my costume." Momo said as she was helping Madara put his own on, even if he didn't need the help.
"Whats so bad about this one? I think it's way better than the leotard you planned to wear" Madara said to her. He knew that in the anime, Momo showed little to no concern about losing her clothing, and would've made her costume even more revealing if it wasn't for the restrictions on exposed skin. Madara made sure to change that as he didn't want his girlfriend to become a possible exhibitionist.
This time, her costume consisted of a top that looked more of a sports bra with a zipper, exposing more of her stomach compared to her original costume. It also connected down to her short shorts that ended near her upper t.h.i.g.hs and even exposed some of her back so she didn't destroy her costume so much like the original. She even had some arm and leg protections as well.
All in all, the costume looked more functional and sportsy compared to the one in the anime.
[Author- im bad at descriptions so just look up "Momo Yaoyoruzu Onughost" it looks exactly like that but her shorts aren't so short]
Finished with putting on his 'costume', Madara gave Momo a peck and said "Are you ready?"
Momo smiled back at nodded. The two ended up walking towards the location of the others together. When they arrived, some students looked at them and even complemented their costumes.
"I like your costume Madara and Momo, You guys look great." Tsuyu said to the both of them. 'Damn he looks hotter in his costume than he does in his school uniform.' She thought in her mind while taking glances at his form. She wasn't the only one who was thinking this.
Madara chose to go with the crimson armour with numerous metal plates forming protective guards along his c.h.e.s.t, waist, shoulders and t.h.i.g.hs. The only change that he went with was wearing black boots that completely covered his feet instead of having his toes exposed. He also had a Bo Staff strapped across his back which was actually his Gunbai, but nobody except Momo knew about that.
"A samurai?" Ochako wondered out loud as she looked at Madara. 'Damn...'
"Wow he looks ready for war!" Sero said.
"So badass!" A redhead said as he grinned and wondered who would win in a fight between the two.
Of course we all know the answer.
'Armor? What does armor have to do with his quirk? It looks like it gives him a lot of defense while also giving him enough mobility to easily move around.
Wait...could that be it?! His quirk gives him a major weakness where he needed armor to wear?' Izuku thought in his mind. Numerous ideas on what exactly Madara's quirk is was running inside his head.
'I could just ask, but with that armor on, he looks really intimidating.' Izuku thought as he took one last glance at him.
"Looking good future heroes!" All Might voice sounded out as he looked at everyone's costume with his thumbs up. Seeing Izuku's, he couldn't help but let out a small laugh and had to do a couple fake coughs to contain himself.
Madara also glanced at Izuku and thought 'If my parent knew that I wanted to be the best hero and they gave me this costume, I don't think I'll ever wear it.'
"Well then...For this exercise, you all will be put into teams of two and face off with another team. One being the Heroes, and the otrher being the Villains. After wards, you'll face off in two vs two battles indoors!" All Might said.
After everything else was explained, all the students got their teammates picked, and lucky for Madara, he was paired Momo.
All the students went into a separate room to monitor the fights and it went the same as Madara remembered it to be. All Might pointed out what they did right and wrong and also advised them. After waiting for about an hour, it was finally Madara's turn to fight.
"Now we have the last fight of the day! Madara Uchiha and Momo Yaoyorozu as the villains vs Denki Kaminari and Jiro Kyoko! as the heroes!" All Might said.
'Now we'll finally see his capabilities.' Was the thoughts going through every students head, including All Might after being told from Aizawa that a student had a mysterious quirk that they didn't have any information on.
As the 4 students went ahead into the buildings, all the other students had their eyes glued to the screen, hoping to see something that would give them information on their classmates quirk.
[With Madara]
"Madara are you just going to end it quickly or give them a chance?" Momo said as she had her back to the wall. Knowing about his power, she naturally knew that the two that they were up against were no match for him what so ever.
"Hmm...I would've gave them a chance if it was someone like Bakugou, Todoroki or even Kirishima. It would be interesting to fight them and see how they face my jutsus, but I have no interest in fighting these two." Madara said to Momo who nodded her head once she heard him.
"But you can go and fight one of them or both if you want. Try and sneak up on them and see if the kunai and shuriken training I gave you payed off." Madara said to her.
"Nah, You can just end it." Momo replied. 'I definitely didn't agree because I like seeing my classmates confuse themselves on trying to see what his quirk is.'
Hearing what she said, Madara put his hands together...
[with Denki and Jiro]
"So you plan to to fight Madara yourself?" Jiro said to Denki. They were quickly going over on what they should do to win.
"Of course! Just trust me. He has some type of lightning quirk so I think I can hold him off." Denki said with confidence, but Jiro still looked unsure. They had no idea how his quirk worked, but they knew what Momo's was because she told the girls.
"Are you sure? Don't you remember how he broke the grip machine during the quirk assessment we had yesterday?" Jiro reminded him. Seeing that he was still sure of it, she could only sigh.
"Ok then, I'll use my quirk to sense where they are. If Madara is guarding the bomb, then you'll go up there while I fight Momo." Jiro said as she attached her earphone jack into wall.
"Huh, that's weird...they haven't moved at all." Jiro told Denki in confusion.
"Maybe they plan on waiting for us to attack...lets go then!" Denki said as he began sprinting to the building stairs, but Jiro sensed something was coming.
"Wait! Stop!" Jiro said, but it was too late. Multiple wooden branches suddenly broke out of the walls and wrapped Denki.
"What the hell!" Denki said as he was completely immobilized. The branches had wrapped around his neck, arms and legs. He couldn't move a single muscle and it frustrated him to no end.
Removing her earphone jack from the wall, Jiro elongated her earlobes and attached them onto the branches. She sent a vibration attack and watched as some of them broke off, but it wasn't enough! It was as if more kept coming and they got even stronger.
Jiro tried sticking her earphone jacks again, but before she could, branches shot out towards her and immobilized her in seconds. She tried to break them off, but before she could, a voice sounded behind her.
"Just surrender...the more you struggle, the tighter it'll get." She was unable to move her head due to the hold the branches had on her so she couldn't look towards the direction of the voice. But she now knew who caused this.
"Madara..." Jiro said as the sound of footsteps slowly approached her.
"Hello Jiro, now that I think about it, I've never really introduced myself to you." Madara said a little teasingly as he moved to stand in front of her.
"B-Bastard..." Jiro said, but what he said next caused her to blush.
"Wow, didn't think such a cute girl would be so foul-mouthed." Madara said with a completely straight face.
"W-what!?" Was her response at the unexpected compliment. Jiro just hoped that her classmates who were watching couldn't see her face right now. If she wasn't currently immobilized, she would've definitely tried sticking her earphone jack into his ear.
Before Madara could say anything, a voice had sounded out.
"Villain team wins!" All Mights said quite loudly.
Removing the branches from the two students, Madara walked passed Jiro to leave the building, and without even looking at her, he said "Good fight."
Jiro just gritted her teeth and said in her mind 'good fight my a.s.s, we stood no chance at all...it wasn't even a fight!'

Chapter 13

[Moments before Madara and Momo won]
All Might and the rest of the class were in a different room and had their eyes glued to the screen that showed the live footage of Madara, Momo, Denki and Jiro.
"Sigh...it's so unfortunate that we're unable to hear what are they saying" A boy with huge lips said.
Some of the other students nodded their heads in agreement. They were able to watch the battle and see what they do, but there was no audio so they were unable to hear their conversation.
"Momo just seems like she isn't going to do anything." Tsuyu said to Ochako and Mina who were standing next to her.
"Wait, look! Madara just did something." Kirishima said as he pointed at the screen and stated the obvious.
"Aren't you a little too excited?" Mina said to him. All Madara did was take step forward and he acted like it was the most jaw dropping thing in the world.
"Who wouldn't be? We'll finally get to see his power!" Kirishima responded back with a huge grin.
The screen then showed Jiro and Denki's area. When they saw Jiro attaching her earphone jack to the wall, a student couldn't help but ask.
"What is she doing?" Sero asked with a confused expression on his face.
"She's probably trying to sense where they are. I remember Jiro saying how her quirk could do something like this." Ochako said. During lunch, the girls had sat together and had talked about their quirks and some of the abilities they had. This was one that Jiro had shared with the rest.
The class continued to watch, and when Denki started getting surrounded by branches, they were startled because they didn't expect it at all.
"What the..."
"That has to be Madara, Momo's quirk shouldn't be able to do this." Said Tsuyu as she stared at the screen.
"But look at the other screen! He still hasn't move from his spot."
'Wood? First lightning and now wood huh. He's still no match against my ice, but so far he's shown that he can control 2 elements. What if he can use ice as well?' Shoto thought to himself.
All Might was thinking the same thing, but he had noticed something ''Just like that new hero Kamui Woods, but his wood seems much stronger and he's able to use it from such a distance...a perfect ability for capturing villains.' He thought to himself.
'Madara Uchiha, is this what your 'mysterious quirk' is capable of? Apparently he has another one and according to it's descriptions, he hasn't used it once.' Thinking about Izuku, All Might once again thought 'Midoriya, you're going to have to work very hard.'
With Katsuki, he was staring at the screen, more specifically on the branches that was currently holding down Jiro. 'Tch...just my explosions is enough to blow them to pieces, but judging on how the branches became tighter the more that girl struggled, it could mean that he was holding back to not hurt her. The bastard didn't even move from his position while easily capturing those two.' Katsuki thought to himself. He was still feeling completely frustrated after his battle with Izuku.
Despite being an arrogant, short tempered boy, Katsuki is actually very intelligent and extremely perceptive. He can curse out and insult Madara all he wants, but somehow, he knew that he would be the student to give him biggest challenge.
[After All Might announced the winners]
The two teams have finally left the building and arrived where the other students where at to review their 'battle'. Most couldn't help but look at Madara because of his easy win.
"Congratulations on your victory!, I can say that this matches MVP goes to Madara, can anybody explain why they won?" All Might said and picked on the boy who looked like a bird.
"Madara was able to quickly finish the battle and catch the 'heroes' quite easily. I can only guess that since Momo and Madara seem so familiar with each other, she already knew his abilities and decided to let him take the lead." Tokoyami said with others agreeing with him.
"Anyone want to add on to anything else?" All Might asked, and seeing the boy with the tail raising his hand, he let him talk.
"Despite the other team losing, Jiro was able to effectively use her quirk to locate where her enemies were, and unfortunately for them, they weren't able to show their full capabilities after Madara was able to restrain them with the use of his 'unique' ability." Ojiro said with everyone else nodding at his words.
"Good! Well you're both completely right. Despite your lost Jiro and Denki, you guys were able to come up with a plan, but unfortunately, you were up against someone with an ability that can easily counter your quirks." All Might said,and continued on by saying...
"Remember this! There will be times where you'll face a villain that has a power to counter yours and you'll have no other choice but to battle them. So you can expect to be doing more trainings that help you on this!" He said.
After that segment, All Might had quickly dismissed the class and told them to change and had left to go see Izuku, but Madara knew he had a time limit, and if he stayed any longer, the class would've known his biggest secret.
The rest of the day was completely boring as the battle trial was the only interesting thing that happened.
Towards the end of the school day, most of the students chose to stay back and help around the classroom, but Madara had gotten a text from Nejire that she was at his house, so he naturally took Momo with him and left before anyone could say anything.
"Ah, today was a long day. Maybe I'll skip training for today and relax in the pool with you and Nejire." Madara said with a yawn as he and Momo walked up to the mansions door.
Seeing this, Momo couldn't help but laugh a bit. "Why are you so tired? You barely did anything today."
"Exactly Momo, despite having the battle trials, the day was still extremely boring. I actually almost fell asleep in class afterwards. I can only hope we do something interesting tomorrow." Madara said as he rang the doorbell. The couple heard a voice from the other side, and not even seconds later, the door opened and a figure jumped towards the boy.
"Madara!...You're finally here. I missed you so much!" Nejire, who already had her arms around Madara's neck as well as her legs wrapped around his waist said.
Holding her with both arms resting on her lower back, Madara gave her a peck to the lips and said with a chuckle. "Nejire, it hasn't even been a day and you're like this? It's also only around 4 right now."
Nejire answered by holding onto him even tighter. Madara just let her stay there and walked inside the mansion. Momo who was next to him had looked at Nejire with an amused expression. She could understand why Nejire acted like that. After all, unlike her...she got to spend the whole day with Madara.
"Nejire are my parents home?" Madara said as he noticed that Jun and Aiko weren't present at the household.
Nejire who was currently placing light kisses on his neck said. "Nope, they had left before you got here."
Madara just nodded his head and went up to his room with Momo following and Nejire still stuck on him.
So the three ended up having a wonderful afternoon. Madara had suggested going for a short swim together, and they naturally did so...while n.a.k.e.d. Good thing they were the only ones who used the indoor pool. Afterwards, they had gotten cleaned up and watched a movie together in Madara's room while cuddling. When Jun and Aiko got back home, they all had a big dinner to satisfy their hunger. Nejire couldn't stay the night today so Aiko had drove her home at around 8.
"Yeah, I don't think I could ever skip a day of training. Maybe I'll work on some new techniques." Madara said as he alongside Momo walked into the house after seeing Nejire off.
"Well, then I'll go review and study up on all my notes and then wait for you in bed." Momo said as she pecked his lips and went up to her room.
So Madara went and changed into some workout clothes and went out into the forest to train on his new technique. Even if it was currently 8:00 PM, it wasn't so dark.
Madara had created clones and told them to work on chakra control, and the other elements that weren't his affinities, which were wind, earth and water. Just because you don't have an affinity for an element, it doesn't mean you can't train it. It would just be way harder and take more time to master that affinity, but luckily for Madara, he had clones to help him with that. No, not shadow clones, but wooden clones.
Despite planning to have a harem, Madara never intends to have his clones touch his girls. You could say that it doesn't matter because it's him, but when he read Naruto fanfictions in his past life that had the main character gang bang their lovers with the use of shadow clones, he always thought of it as the MC cucking himself. What made it worse was that these girls actually enjoyed it. I mean, wouldn't you be worried if your lover enjoyed getting gang banged?
So Madara never had any of his clones do anything intimate with his girls. He's also taught Nejire and Momo how to distinguish if he's a clone or not and would do so for any other girls he's able to get.
Well back to the training.
While his clones began to work on what he told them to do, Madara himself stood in a clearing with three other clones near him doing exactly what he was doing. He had his eyes closed as a blue aura type structure surrounded him. He was currently training on things he could do with his Susanoo.
That's right, he had awakened his Mangekyō Sharingan naturally in the middle of his 2nd year of middle school. He could remember he was just regularly training when it had unlocked and he could conclude that he didn't need to awaken it the usual way which relieved him. Unfortunately he still had that weakness that came with it, but that all changed during the end of his 3rd year when he unlocked his Eternal, and it was around the same time when he was able to use Wood Style.
This gave him the confirmation that he would unlock the rest of his powers as time goes on. To his logic, if he was able to use wood style, that means he'll eventually unlock the rinnegan in the future, but he didn't know when that would happen.
Canon Madara had only awakened it close to his death, so he could only hope that it wasn't the same for him and he'll get it sooner.
Right now, Madara had blue aura surrounding his body. Focusing harder, 1 decently large arm came out from left, and another from his right. The two arm structures stretched out and opened their palms. That was when the Rasengan appeared, but Madara wasn't done yet. Concentrating harder, you could see flames start to envelop the Rasengan and seconds later, it looked like a miniature sun. Of course the heat wasn't the same as the sun's.
You could see the 3 other clones near him doing something similar, but quite different. One clone was trying to coat the Yasaka Magatama with lightning chakra.
The last two were actually sitting down cross legged with half of the skeleton avatar surrounding them. If you notice closely, you could see that the clones didn't even have the Sharingan active.
It was said that Canon Madara was able to use Susanoo without any eyes at all and he wanted to be able to do this as well, so he's been training on it and so far, he could only use half of the skeleton version. It was quite difficult for him, but he's improving.
It's was an hour later when Madara decided to finish his training. He dispelled his clones and had went back inside. When he got back, he greeted his mother who had returned from dropping off Nejire, and then went upstairs to his room and saw Momo laying on his bed with nothing but her bra and extremely short shorts.
Madara had quickly went and took a shower then joined his girlfriend. They spent the night playing with each other and had video called Nejire before going to bed.
[Next Day]

Chapter 14 - 14 (18)

(Author- this chapter is mostly a lemon one between Madara and Nejire so skip it if you want)
[Next Day]
It was another day at UA and currently, Aizawa had just informed Class 1-A that they'd be picking the class leaders which immediately caused most of the students to react. They were being rowdy as usual and suggesting others to pick them, that was until Iida had raised his hands and suggest something to do a vote.
Madara himself didn't want to be a class leader so he just let the whole thing play out. He of course had voted for Momo as she really did have the qualities of being a good representative for the class.
Even if it happened in canon, he couldn't understand why anyone would vote for Izuku and think he would be a good leader. Of course his two friends voted for him, but what did they see that he didn't?
So lunch had come around, and since Momo became deputy representative, she chose to sit with the girls this time. Madara was going to sit with her as well, but he got a text from Nejire.
"Sorry Momo, I'm gonna go meet with Nejire." Madara said as he pecked her lips and walked off, not noticing the blushes on the girls who were nearby.
Momo blushed because this was the first time he kissed her in-front of her friends. When she finally sat at the table consisting of Toru, Tsuyu, Mina and Jiro, some couldn't help but ask questions.
"We never really asked before Momo, but are you and Madara dating?" Mina asked with sparking eyes.
"Yes, we're dating. I thought it was pretty obvious." Momo responded back as she began eating her food.
"For how long? You guys seem so comfortable around each other." Tsuyu asked.
"We've been together for about 3 years." Momo said, which caused them to be shocked. Three years is a long time after all.
"Aww, that's so cute! You guys are like a power couple!" Toru said, causing most of the other girls to nod.
And that's what the girls ended up talking about most of the time, and strangely, Jiro was more quiet than usual.
[With Madara]
Madara was walking around and looking for Nejire. She had texted him saying that she was out of class for a little and wanted to see him, so he naturally accepted.
He kept walking and walking until he sensed someone inside a particular room. Opening the door, his sights landed on a periwinkle haired girl who was sitting on a box and dangling her legs while smiling at him.
"You knew that I would be able to sense you didn't you..." Madara said as he closed the door to the cleaning supply room.
"Make sure to lock the door. Don't worry, I have the key." Nejire said as she dangled a set of keys between her fingers.
——————(18 Start)————————
Madara smiled and walked up to her. Since she was sitting down on a pretty tall box, she was able to match his height. So he rested his hands on her smooth t.h.i.g.hs and started laying kisses on her.
Nejire shuddered as he kissed her throat and nibbled her ear. Her arousal growing by the second as she felt Madara slowly moving his hands up her t.h.i.g.hs.
"M-Madara...are we going to do it here?" Nejire asked him quietly into his ears as she wrapped her arms around his neck. She hopped to god that he said yes.
The only answer she got was Madara removing his hands off her t.h.i.g.hs and placed them on the buttons of her waist coat and removed them. After he took off her red tie and unbuttoned her school uniform, Madara finally took her bra off.
Nejire felt the air hit her exposed c.h.e.s.t and shuddered in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as she felt Madara's hands mold into them and circle around her n.i.p.p.l.es with his fingers.
"Ahh~" Nejire m.o.a.n.e.d as Madara began to squeeze her b.o.o.b.s. She wrapped her arms around his head and pulled him closer, which caused him to take an erect n.i.p.p.l.e and suck on it with his wet mouth.
"More!...Ahhh~" Nejire's m.o.a.ns sounded out as she began to take off Madara's blazer and shirt. Madara separated his mouth from her two b.r.e.a.s.t that were now marked with hickeys and looked up at Nejire with his dark black eyes clouded in l.u.s.t and love.
Nejire's heart beat even faster just from the look Madara was giving her. They stared in each other's eyes for a couple seconds until Madara kissed her plump lips and wrapped his arms around her waist to pull her even closer to him.
Nejire m.o.a.n.e.d even more as she felt her erect n.i.p.p.l.es pressed onto her boyfriends toned c.h.e.s.t. Feeling his tongue all over her lips, she knew what he wanted so she opened her mouth and squeezed her arms around him tighter because of the sensations he was giving her.
When the kiss ended, Nejire said into his ears and said "Now Madara. Give it to me, I'm so wet right now~"
Madara didn't answer her. He spread her legs and moved his right hand up her skirt, and finally moved her p.a.n.t.i.e.s out of the way.
"Ahhhh!" Nejire screamed in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as she felt him play with her c.l.i.t and pump two fingers in and out of her soaked cunt.
Wanting her to c.u.m, Madara added a third finger and pumped her even faster, causing Nejire to cover lips just so she could contain the e.r.o.t.i.c sounds that are coming out of her mouth.
Madara didn't have to wait long for her to c.u.m because not even a minute later, Nejire sprayed her juices all over his fingers.
Removing his fingers out of her, Madara moved her hand away from her mouth which caused him to hear her heavy breathing.
When Nejire saw Madara place his three soaking fingers in front of her, she instantly took his hand and s.u.c.k.e.d his fingers completely clean, causing Madara's arousal to grow even higher.
"Get down from the box and bend over." Madara said into her ears. While she did that, Madara unbuckled his belt and fished his fully erect c.o.c.k out.
Walking towards the now bent over Nejire, Madara lifted up her skirt and traced his left hand on the a.s.s he loved so much.
"Please Madara...just f.u.c.k me already!" Nejire said as she shook her a.s.s, inviting him to do as he pleases.
Hearing her, Madara moved her p.a.n.t.i.e.s to give him better access to her leaking p.u.s.s.y. He placed the tip at her entrance, rested his hands on her waist, and then finally slammed forward, completely filling her up with all 8 and a half inches of his c.o.c.k.
Nejire screamed in complete p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, but this time, she had covered her mouth once again. Otherwise she was sure all of UA would be able to hear her.
As Madara pounded into Nejire, he started to go even harder and faster, just the way she likes it. When he felt his tip continuously push against the entrance of her w.o.m.b, he could hear as her muffled m.o.a.ns got even louder.
Madara knew he had to end this quickly because the false alarm incident would happen soon, so he reached forward and groped her big b.r.e.a.s.t and continued to thrust into her.
Pinching her n.i.p.p.l.es, Madara slammed in even harder, trying to locate her most s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot, and not even seconds later, Nejire had o.r.g.a.s.med and completely soaked his d.i.c.k with her juices.
Nejire continued to m.o.a.n uncontrollably as she felt that Madara didn't even stop and continued to thrust her most s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot over and over again while squeezing her b.r.e.a.s.t.
This continued on for a couple minutes until Madara had finally sprayed his s.p.e.r.m inside of her.
[author- no babies]
Separating from Nejire with deep breaths, Madara started to put his clothes on. "You should wipe yourself before you leave." He said to her as he picked her bra off the floor and gave it to her.
Nejire nodded her head and found napkins to clean herself. Once they were both done and looked completely normal, they sprayed the room to get rid of the smell of s.e.x and then left.
——————(18 End)—————
"I'll see you later alright?" Madara said to Nejire who was currently hugging him. After she let go, she gave him a peck and said her goodbyes.
Seeing her walk off, Madara took out his phone and saw a message from Momo from a minute ago asking if he was coming soon. Sighing, Madara put his phone away and walked towards the lunchroom.
Once he was there, he located Momo sitting with Toru, Tsuyu, Mina and Jiro. Before he could walk over to sit with them, the school alarms went off.

Chapter 15

Madara sighed as he saw most of the students freaking out and rushing towards the exit. Walking over to Momo who was trying to calm down her friends, Madara said "Calm down guys...it's a false alarm. It's just annoying reporters trying to get inside."
The other girls calmed down a little, but they still felt uneasy. "And why don't you tell that to everyone here? Can't you see that it's dangerous for them to do this?" Momo asked him with a worried expression as she saw students pushing each other around.
All Madara did was point at one direction. When the girls look to where he was pointing at, they saw Iida floating in the air, and then stop to stand on top of the exit sign.
"Everyone! Everything is fine!" Iida yelled out, causing the students to go quiet. Seeing that he had their attention, he continued by saying, "It's just the media! There is nothing to panic about! Everything is fine!"
Hearing his words, everyone had calmed down. Madara looked at Momo and said "See? Don't you think he's fitting to be a class representative?"
"Does that mean you voted for him?" Mina, who heard his question asked.
"No, I voted for Momo of course." Madara said as he wrapped his arm around his girlfriend.
Afterwards, everyone had went back to the class where Izuku had given his position of class representative to Iida and everyone else agreed.
Moments later, Aizawa arrived into the classroom and began to discuss with the students.
"For today's Basic Hero Training, All Might, myself, and another hero will be supervising you guys as we prepare you for disaster relief, from fires to floods." Aizawa held out a card and said. "It's rescue training!"
The class was excited and began to chatter amongst themselves.
"I'm not finished yet," Aizawa said. He pressed a button and the wall opened, revealing their packaged costumes.
"You all have the option to wear your uniform or your regular clothes. Some of you have uniforms not suitable for today's training, but it's not my decision. The facility we'll be at is off campus, so we'll take a bus there. I'll take questions when we arrive."
Madara had put on his costume and walked up to the bus to see Iida and Momo trying to get the rest of the students attention so they could all board the bus.
When they did, he sat in the back, and chose to sit by the window with Momo sitting next to him.
As he closed his eyes, he overheard the students talking about their quirks just as the original, until he heard his name being mentioned.
"Well, if you're talking about flashy and strong, it's gotta be Todoroki, Bakugo and Uchiha, though right?" He heard Eijirou say.
"Yeah, but Bakugo's always mad, he doesn't seem like he'll be popular." Tsuyu had said.
Madara just ignored everything else and closed his eyes as he began to think about the up and coming battle that will happen.
"We're here. Stop messing around." Aizawa said to the loud students.
Upon arriving at the enormous training dome, which was dubbed "USJ" by U.A's staff, the students met up with the Space Hero Thirteen, causing Ochako to fangirl out.
Aizawa had asked where All Might was and Thirteen had told him he used up most of his time and was resting in the lounge.
"Well if that's the case then..." Aizawa said as he turned around and faced the students, but as soon as he did, the lights started flickering.
"Something is coming." Madara said to Aizawa as he looked at the fountain not far away below them. In front of it, a black portal of sorts began to grow in size. From within it, a hand appeared, followed by a body. The face belonging to it was covered by another, severed, hand. As the portal grew, more bodies came out until a whole horde of people had emerged.
"Gather together and don't move!" Aizawa shouted to the students.
"Is this for the training? I didn't know we'd be fighting as well." Eijirou said with a grin.
"Don't move!" Aizawa shouted as he put his goggles on. "Those are villains."
"Villains?" The students asked as they caught the serious expression in his eyes. Momo who stood next to Madara stared at him in surprise as she saw him analyzing everyone that came out of the portal.
More and more villains appeared, and finally, a particular purple muscular manlike creature with an exposed brain came out and stood right next to the blue haired man with hands all over his body.
Seeing the villains walking towards their direction, Madara walked forward and stood next to his homeroom teacher and hero thirteen, confusing the rest of the students
"Sensei" he said seriously.
"What are you doing kid? I told you guys to stay togeth-" Aizawa said he turned to Madara, but stopped as he saw the look on his face.
"Let me handle this." Madara said, shocking him and the rest of the students.
"Are you crazy? This isn't training. These are real villains! Just stay with the rest of the students and wait for other teachers to arrive while I hold them off." Aizawa said as he prepared to fight the horde off. But before he could, Madara started walking towards them.
"...wait for the teachers? These villains were prepared for this and have cut off our connection with them. You wanted to know what my quirk can do right?" Madara said as he walked down the platform.
"Then let me show you." He said in complete seriousness as he jumped down and stood in front of the hoard of villains.
"Madara!"
"What are you doing!"
The students came out of their shock and shouted at the long haired boy. "Momo! He's your boyfriend right? Why aren't trying to stop him?!" Jiro shouted at Momo.
"Because I trust him." She said with complete confidence. She knew exactly what Madara was capable of and she was 100 percent sure that he would be fine.
"He's just a student. No matter how much confidence you have in him, there's still the fact that he's only one person." Shoto spoke up.
Momo shook her head and said without even looking at him "Then let him show you."
"Tch, that bastard is gonna get himself killed." Bakugo said.
"Thirteen! Protect the students and get out of here, I'll go get the kid." Aizawa said as he ran down the stairs.
"Look Kurogiri, a brat thinks he could defeat all these villains. You think All Might will show up if we kill him and all the other kids?" Tomura said as he stared at Madara.
Kurogiri stayed silent. He didn't know what it was, but he knew something was up with this student. He did have to give him credit though, for standing in-front of that many villains with no fear what so ever.
"Hahaha, they sent a student to fight us!" A villain said as they all laughed. The firing squad in the front already had their weapons pointed at him.
"I have a question." Madara said as he took out his Bo Staff and spun it around his fingers.
"And what would that be kid? Are you regretting your actions already!" A villain said as they laughed even more.
"Do you want to dance?" Madara asked as his Bo Staff turned into his Gunbai. He stared right at the villains with a grin and activated his Sharingan, causing most of the villains to take a step back.
He started walking towards them, before picking up his speed, and eventually he was running right at them.
"Because I want to dance."
"What are you guys doing just standing there! Kill him already!" Tomura said to the firing squad in the front, ignoring the feeling he got when Madara activated his Sharingan.
As the villains in the front fired their weapons at him, Madara brought his Gunbai in front of him and channeled chakra into, creating a purple transparent like barrier.
"What the hell!"
"He hasn't taken a scratch at all? What is that barrier!"
The villains started to curse out in frustration as they couldn't do anything.
Once they stopped firing at him, Madara put his Gunbai on his back and started to wreck havoc with the hoard of villains. He knew he couldn't kill them, but that didn't mean he couldn't cripple them. Most of the villains had odd quirks that would make hand to hand combat difficult to defeat them with, but that wasn't a problem for him.
Using his strength and speed from the results of his intense training he's been doing for years, he made quick work of the first group of villains and quickly rushed towards the next with his blazing red eyes analyzing all their moments, making them unable to land a single hit.
This scene had shocked everyone present. Wasn't he just a first year?
"Kurogiri! Is that a teacher? Who is that?!" Tomura said as he watched as the villains were dropping like flies with noticeable injuries on them.
"A-Amazing." Izuku couldn't help but say as he watched the scene before him.
All the students were left speechless, including the heroes as Madara efficiently took out the villains with just martial arts alone.
"He's on a whole other level!"
'He's able to take that many villains by himself with out using any of his elements. Even I'm not confident to do this without the use of my Ice...' Todoroki thought
"E-everyone! Head for the exit!" Thirteen said to the students as she got out of her shock.
"What about Madara?! Aren't we going to help him?" Mina said to the hero.
"Madara will be fine! We need to go and inform the other staff members! Iida, since you're one of the fastest amongst us,I think you should go on ahead of us." Momo said to the rest and the last part to Iida.
"I see..." Tomura said as he watched Aizawa join Madara.
"These villains don't stand a chance against them." He added. Looking up to see the students rushing towards the exit, he ordered Kurogiri to stop them.
Before Kurogiri could, the ground in front of him cracked, and out came the student they saw before. Before he could say anything, Madara punched his neck brace, causing him to fly back, destroying the fountain in the process.
"What the hell!" Tomura said as Kurogiri was easily sent flying. All he saw were crimson red eyes before he was back handed.
"Aghh!" Clutching his shoulder in pain, Tomura shouted "Nomu!"
The strange humanoid creature rushed to Tomura and caught him before Madara was able land a punch on him. Seeing Kurogiri get up off the floor with a noticeable fist sized dent on his neck brace and the students successfully escaping, Tomura looked at Madara in fury, but calmed down a little once he realized something.
'The students escaped, but that means All Might will come. Once he does, Nomu will take care of him, but if the other pros come as well, then it's game over.' He thought inside his head.
Tomura looked at Madara and pointed at the Nomu. "This weapon was made to kill All Might kid, you stand no chance! So why don't you surrender yourself and come with us." He said looking at Madara. More specifically his Sharingan, thinking his Sensei would want to steal this unique quirk. 'He also seems to have some form of Super Strength. Sensei would definitely want this.'
"I refuse." Madara said as he clenched his hand into a fist.
"Then so be it...Nomu kill him!" Tomura shouted as he pointed his finger at Madara.
Nomu instantly rushed at Madara and brought his fist out to punch. Madara himself was concentrating chakra on his fist '11 years of daily chakra control and I was finally able to somewhat perfect this technique.' He thought
Just as Nomu's fist was able to land on his face, Madara dodged and punched its arm, completely obliterating it.
"W-what the hell!" Tomura shouted as he looked at this scene with awe and fear.
Before Nomu had the time to regenerate, Madara appeared and sent a chakra enforced kick to its face, making it fly towards the mountains.
Before Madara could attempt to go after it, he jumped back and landed a couple feet away. You could see a portal appear from the ground from where he was previously standing, and a hand appear out of it.
"Tomura, we need to leave. Who ever this person is, he's able to easily send the Nomu flying like that when it has shock absorption and was quick enough to deal even more damage before it could regenerate." Kurogiri said after attempting to catch Madara off guard.
Madara crossed his arms and stared down Tomura. "What's wrong? You wanted to defeat All Might, but you can't even defeat a student."
Tomura clenched his fist and grew angrier by the minute. "You think this is over?!Nomu can easily regenerate limbs." Just as he finished talking, the Nomu jumped out of the rubble, completely fine and instantly attacked Madara. This had continued on for about 12 minutes.
While dodging Nomu's punches and Kurogiri's and Tomura's assaults, Madara saw Aizawa finish beating down the last couple of villains. 'They're coming.' He thought.
Suddenly punching the Nomu with rapid speed, the creature wasn't able to regenerate fast enough. Finishing it off with a blow to the c.h.e.s.t, Madara watched the Nomu fly back with holes all over its body, regenerating at a fast rate.
"I hate him!!...Kurogiri! Why isn't the Nomu working!?" Tomura said in absolute rage. He wanted nothing more than to completely rip Madara apart. They had all come up with a plan and successfully infiltrated UA just to kill All Might, and this kid ruined it all!
"I think it's time to end this." Madara said as the upper half of his Susanoo was formed.
*ROARRR* Was the sound of his Susanoo, etching a little bit of fear into the heart of the villains.
"Aizawa...Madara!" A voice yelled out. The students had returned with the teachers of UA in a hurry, including All Might. Most of the students looked worried because their classmate was fighting with only the help of Aizawa, but as soon as they arrived, they saw something that they'll never forget.
Madara raised the sword of the Susanoo high, then brought it down, and vertically split part of the Nomu, completely destroying everything in its path.
"W-what was that." A student asked.
"Strong..." another said.
"Hmm, that's a pretty strong ability." A teacher said looking completely impressed. But if they knew that what Madara was fighting was made to kill All Might, they'd be completely shocked.
Aizawa looked around and saw that the two villains disappeared. 'Shit...They escaped.' He thought.
Staring at Madara who had deactivated his Sharingan and dissolved his Susanoo, he couldn't help but think 'He was able to defeat all those villains on his own with just hand to hand combat. Granted they were all low leveled villains, he doesn't look winded at all and even held back those other two while also defeating that creature. He's simply a monster.'
He then looked at the beaten villains on the ground that Madara defeated. All of them had broken body parts and somewhat serious wounds. 'He's also pretty brutal with the villains, but he obviously held back.' He thought as the teachers started walking up to him.
"Aizawa! Who is that kid." a teacher asked while they all stared at the student.
"Madara. Madara Uchiha." He said seriously.
"Hmm he is pretty handsome." A female teacher said in a seductive voice.
"Nemuri, this is no time for your antics right now, come on we need to go talk to the student who fought here."
Madara himself walked towards the down Nomu. You could see 1/4 of hits body removed and slowly regenerating, but it wasn't getting up anytime soon.
Afterwards, Madara had talked to the teachers and told them that there was still villains hidden in the other areas. As the teachers went to capture the other villains, police had arrived and took the Nomu away. Madara had went where the students were, causing most of them to throw questions at him, but he simply said ignored them and went towards wood.
"Cmon..at least tell us how you were able to do that!" Eijirou asked excitingly.
"Yeah you're super strong!"
"And what's that weapon on your back??"
The questions and comments questioned on until a loud voice sounded out.
"Tch...so what? All he did was defeat some no life thugs and you praise him like some god!" Bakugo said, clearly annoyed.
"You don't have to be so jealous Bakugo." Madara said with his eyes closed.
"What did you say bastard!" Bakugo shouted and prepared to attacked Madara but Eijirou and Sero had held him back.
"Can you please tell us?" Mina asked with puppy dog eyes that had no effect on him.
"Hmm. Well it has something to do with my quirk of course." Madara said 'seriously'.
Most of the students leaned forward. Izuku asked nervously "A-and just what is your quirk?"
"Well...it's actual-"
"Madara, Nezu would like to talk to you." A teacher said and then walked away.
"What a shame. Looks like I have to go!" Madara said as he kissed Momo and left and walked to the small animal that was on All Might's shoulder.
"Uh, I didn't know you guys were really dating." Sero said to Momo.
"You idiot! Of course they are! We had already told you!" Mina replied back.
"You guys can't be showing that kind of indecent acts on school grounds!" Iida said, but was completely ignored.
"Damn that lucky bastard." Denki said, with jealousy because Momo was the most beautiful girl in class.
"He truly is very strong. He seems to be amazing with martial arts as well. I wish I could fight him one day." Ojiro said.
"Seeing that last move...makes me feel like I'm way behind him in strength." Rikidou said with his head down, causing some of the other students to agree with him.
"Well that just means we'll have to work harder from now on right!" Izuku said, trying to cheer up his classmates.
Madara walked up to Nezu, who was currently with All Might and Aizawa.
"You needed me?" He asked.
All three a.d.u.l.ts stared at Madara seriously.
"Yes, I would like to talk to you in my office when we get back to the school." Nezu said.

Chapter 16

The students and teachers had arrived back to UA. Madara had been called over to Nezu once again, who was with only All Might this time as Aizawa had went with the other teachers and students.
As he was following the two a.d.u.l.ts, he couldn't help but notice that All Might seemed to be in a rush.
'It looks like he's at his limit once again. He should be lucky that he didn't have to fight today.' Madara thought.
As they arrived to Nezu's office, All Might had coughed and said "I have something urgent to do, so I'll see you guys later." But before he could rush off, Madara said something that completely shocked him and the little mouse.
"Hmm...I didn't know you had an injury this serious...All Might." Madara said as he activated his Sharingan.
"W-what are you talking about Madara?" All Might said nervously as his eyes shadowed.
"I'm sure you read my profile Nezu. Did you forget just exactly who my real father is?" Madara said. He was sure that Nezu went over his profile because for one, he's the principal, and two, he was the one to get first in the recommendation exam. Of course he would look up such a strong student.
"What is he talking about Nezu?" All Might asked the homeroom teacher who was now looking at Madara seriously.
"Madara Uchiha. Adopted by the Yaoyoruzu family, but his biological father was a successful doctor that went by the name of Tatsumi Uchiha. His quirk allowed him to see a persons body down to the cellular level." Nezu said.
'I can't believe we didn't realize this. A student being able to figure out All Might's secret.' He thought to himself.
Just then, in a puff of smoke, All Might's skinny form was revealed and he started coughing. That was when Nezu guided him into his office so nobody would see.
"Come inside Madara. We have a lot to talk about." Nezu said. Once Madara entered, he closed his door and locked it.
"I must say...this is pretty surprising." Madara said with a straight face as he looked at All Might and deactivated his Sharingan.
"You don't even look surprised..." All Might said to him.
Madara ignored what he said and asked "So how did you get that injury? The villain must have been incredibly strong if he or she was able to put you in this condition."
"Sigh...it was from a villain from long ago that wanted to kill me, but he's gone now so it doesn't matter." All Might said as he began to think of the past.
"Do you seriously expect me to believe that?" Madara said. He knew exactly who it was that gave All Might that injury, but he wasn't supposed to know. If he just blurted out that All Might got his injury from All For One, they'd definitely think that he was working for the villain. He didn't need that kind of unnecessary trouble.
All Might glanced at Nezu, and seeing the mouse nod, he looked at Madara and told him about All For One, but naturally didn't tell him about One For All.
"So this guy is able to steal quirks and give them to people as well?" Madara said and the two other people nodded.
"If he's as strong as you say, and wanted to kill you All Might, do you think he was the one who orc.h.e.s.trated this whole situation?" Madara said.
"Why do you say that Madara?" All Might said in complete seriousness. With All For One on the move, it would cause a huge problem. Especially since All Might doesn't even have One For All anymore, the number one hero knew it would be difficult to defeat the villain.
"That creature that I defeated...that blue haired boy named Tomura said it was made to specifically kill you. It also had two quirks from what I know of. Shock Absorption and Super Regeneration. A possible third could be its abnormal strength, but that's all I could think of. If you ask me, if seems like it had those specific quirks just to defeat you." Madara said, shocking Nezu and All Might, and continued off by saying
"And there is no way that...man-child was able to come up with all of this. He definitely has someone backing him up."
"Wait a second...How do you know that boys name, and how were you able to defeat it if it had Shock Absorption and Super Regeneration?" All Might asked Madara. He had known that the creature had an extremely fast regeneration speed because he had saw it regrow it's limbs after Madara's attack, but he had no idea about the shock absorption.
'If what he said is true, then his potential just shout through the roof. He could possibly already be considered one of the strongest in the school. It would be interesting to see him fight Mirio one day.' He thought to himself.
"How? At first I just hit it, really hard...continuously. Just because it had Shock Absorption, doesn't mean it didn't have a limit. And I was able to deal damage before it was able to regenerate, but in the end, it would also come out just fine so I chose to use a move where it would make it difficult to heal." Madara said to them.
All Might and Nezu thought of what he said. For a moment the room was completely silent, until Nezu spoke up.
"Madara you mentioned one of the attackers name. Do you have any other information on them?" He said to the student.
"Well, they spoke to each other with their names and I was able to easily hear it. The misty dude with the quirk is named Kurogiri if I'm not mistaken, and the other guy Tomura just like I mentioned." Madara said.
"Thank you so much Madara. The information you gave us today will definitely be helpful. Now you can ask for any request and I'll accept it if it's within my power." Nezu said sincerely.
"Hmm...can I hold this request and ask for something later? I have no use for anything right now." Madara asked and seeing Nezu nod, he couldn't help but let out an imaginary smirk in his mind.
"Now Madara, I've been meaning to ask, but what exactly is your quirk?" Nezu asked the long haired boy.
'Such perfect timing...' Madara thought in his mind.
"Well, it's actual-..."
*knock* *knock*
"Nezu it's me..." the voice of Aizawa sounded out behind the door.
All Might had transformed big into his muscle form when Nezu went to unlock the door.
"Aizawa what happened?" The mouse questioned.
"I'm here to talk to you about some important information we've found." Aizawa said as he looked at Madara and All Might who were in the room.
"Well, I'll be taking my leave." All Might said as he walked out of the room and left.
Nezu turned to Madara and said "You can go now Madara. And again, thank you."
Madara nodded and walked out of the door as well. Most of the students had already went home early due to the earlier incident so he went to go take off his costume and finally changed.
Taking out his phone, he saw texts from Nejire and his parents asking if he was ok, and a text from Momo saying that she was waiting for him. Madara replied back to all of them and began to talk towards the front of the school where Momo should be.
As he was walking, he saw a female figure ahead of him with headphones in her ears. Walking up to the girl, Madara tapped her shoulder and looked at her.
"Holy Shit! Madara?! Why'd you scare me like that." Jiro screamed as she was easily scared. She wasn't able to hear any outside noises due to her loud music, and she definitely didn't expect anyone to sneak up on her.
"You know, you should pay attention to your surroundings more." Madara said as he began walking ahead. Jiro rolled her eyes and walked beside him.
"Why are leaving so late? The other students left." Madara asked her.
"Well that was because I was talking to your girlfriend who should apparently be waiting for you." Jiro said indifferently.
"Why are you being so cold to me? It can't be that you're still sad about that lost yesterday...Or is it because I called you cute?" Madara said as he glanced at her.
"W-what! You idiot! How would Momo feel if she knew that you were trying to flirt with me?" Jiro said getting a little mad and completely embarrassed.
"Hm? She didn't tell you?" Madara asked her.
Jiro looked at him with a confused expression on her face. "Tell me what?"
"That I have another girlfriend...before you try to stick that earphone jack in my ear, why don't you listen to me." Madara said.
He continued off by saying "Well honestly with the other girl, Momo and I were childhood friends with her and then in middle school they both confessed to me and we've been dating ever since." Madara said to her.
"Who's the other girl?" Jiro questioned him.
"Woah there Jiro, you sound like a jealous girlfriend." Madara said with a slight laugh.
Jiro's face flushed in embarrassment which caused her to smack Madara's arm. "Shut up! I would never be your girlfriend!" She said, but her breath stopped when Madara suddenly turned to her and placed two of her fingers on her chin.
'W-what the hell is he doing...Why can't I move!' She thought in her head as the gaze he was sending her caused her to blush.
Madara leaned closer, until he suddenly stopped and smirked. He removed his fingers off her chin and began walking again.
'B-bastard! A complete asshole!' Jiro thought in her head. They finally arrived at the front of the school where Momo had ran up to Madara and hugged him with a kiss.
"Jiro do you want to walk to the train station with us?" Madara asked. Jiro had nodded her head and ended up walking with the couple. Needless to say, she definitely enjoyed it.
Madara and Momo opened the door to the Yaoyorozu mansion. They had just gotten back from the train station and had finally arrived home.
"Madara, are you going for Jiro? It seems like she's starting to gain some sort of feelings for you." Momo asked him as she saw how Jiro acted around Madara compared to the other boys.
"Well I do think she's cute, and I also like her personality. So if she really does like me and can accept the fact that she won't be the only one to be with me, then I'll definitely pursue her." Madara said. Momo nodded her head when she heard his words.
The rest of the day was peaceful for Madara. He trained and worked out like usual and then cuddled with Momo. Nejire came by during dinner where she and Madara's parents asked if he was ok because of the USJ. He had eased their worries and stated that everything was fine.
Nejire was able to stay the night , so the three had fun until they finally fell asleep at around midnight.
[Next Day]

Chapter 17

[Next Day]
It was the day after the USJ incident where the League of Villains planned to kill All Might, but unfortunately for them, one student had practically ruined what they had planned.
That one student was currently having breakfast with his parents and two girlfriends. Since school was temporarily closed, Madara was currently discussing with Momo and Nejire on what they should do today.
"Why don't we go to the movie theaters?" Momo asked as she took a bit out of her food.
"But we have usually watch movies in Madara's room. It wouldn't be the same at all!" Nejire said to Momo. She also didn't like going to the movie theaters because she wouldn't be able to cuddle with her boyfriend, while being n.a.k.e.d of course.
"Aw look at how much they've grown Jun." Aiko said happily as she watched their interactions.
"Aiko, you're being dramatic again." Jun said as he looked at his wife.
"How could I not be? We watched them grow up, and look at them now." Aiko said back to him. She continued on by saying "Well enough of that. Madara are you sure you're fine? Momo said you fought off all those villains with only the help of that teacher of yours."
"Of course I'm fine Mom. Didn't Momo also tell you that they stood no chance against me?" Madara said, trying to ease Aiko's worries.
After they finished breakfast, Madara went to go talk to his parents in the living room while Momo and Nejire went to go change into their work out clothes because they planned to train together in the morning.
"You said you needed to talk to us son?" Jun asked as he sat next to Aiko and faced Madara.
"Yes, I wanted to talk to you guys about the people who attacked yesterday. Since I basically stopped their plans, I'm sure they've got me as someone to look out for, so I wanted you guys to increase your security just in case." Madara said to his parents. He loved them dearly and didn't want them getting hurt or for anything to happen to them. Just for safe measures, Madara would have a clone henge themselves and protect them whenever they go out.
Jun and Aiko reassured him that they'd up their security and be more careful from now on. Afterwards, Madara went up to his room and changed into his workout clothes which only consisted of black shorts and a white muscle shirt.
When Nejire and Momo came out ready, he really had to contain himself after seeing them in their sports bra and shorts. The same could be said for the girls as they could easily see the outline of his muscles.
So the three went to the indoor gym that's inside the mansion, and exercised for about an hour and a half. Afterwards, they went outside where Momo and Nejire would spar with each other or the two would team up and spar against a clone of his.
While they were doing that, Madara had clones continue training with the other elements as well as practice chakra control. He also summoned even more clones so he could spar against them with a blindfold on. After remembering how Canon Madara thrashed the Shinobi alliance while blind, he wanted to be able to do the same.
[author- no he will NEVER get his Sharingan taken.]
2 hours later, Madara, Momo and Nejire walked inside the house all sweaty. They went to Madara's room and took a shower together and then got dressed to go outside and start their day.
Aiko and Jun had already left for work so it was just the three of them.
So throughout the day, Madara, Momo and Nejire spent their time walking around the city and visiting any stores that attracted their attention. Towards the late afternoon, Madara took them to a special spot that overlooked the city and the three of them ended up watching the sunset. All in all, it was definitely a very enjoyable break day.
When they arrived home, Aiko and Jun were already there and waiting for them in the dining room. Since the three didn't eat while they were out, they happily ate dinner. Afterwards, Madara went up to his room to change while Momo went with Nejire to hers. When the two girls were finished, they went to Madara's room where the three would spend their night with each other doing all sorts of things and then go to bed happily.
[Next Day]
It was another usual day at UA in the homeroom of Class-1A. The class was rowdy as usual and Madara sat in his seat with his eyes closed. Momo wasn't with him right now as she was currently sitting with her friends and talking about boring things girls usually talk about.
From what he could pick up off the other kids conversations, they seem to be talking about how yesterdays incident was aired on the news. Even if they didn't say anything about Madara, the teenager himself didn't care one bit.
They'd know his name after the sports festival anyways.
The class grew quiet when Aizawa came through the door. Madara opened his eyes and looked at him. Since the teacher didn't have to fight the Nomu, he didn't look like a walking mummy just like in canon and was completely fine.
"Morning class." Aizawa said in his usual bored tone. He walked up to the front of the class and faced the students.
"Our fight still isn't over. The U.A sports festival is drawing near." Aizawa said, exciting the students.
"Sports festival? An actual regular school event!" Eijirou shouted, but Denki shut him up. "Wait a minute Eijirou." He said.
"Is it ok to have a sports festival so soon just after the villains infiltrated the school?" Jiro asked, with most of the students agreeing with her.
"Apparently the staff thinks that by holding this event, it will show that our crisis management system is solid. So there's no need to worry as our security will be strengthened to fives times our previous year." Aizawa said, easing the students worries.
He then looked looked at them seriously and told them the sports event was one of Japan's biggest event, and how the pro heroes would be watching for scouting purposes. Needless to say, all the students were pumped for this festival.
Even Madara couldn't help but get a little excited. He was hoping to get interned by a certain hero after this sports festival.
"Homeroom dismissed." Aizawa said and then walked out of the classroom.
[after last bell]
The students were in the classroom when the bell rung, but dozens of other students stood in the way of their door.
"Move out of the way extras." Bakugo said, trying to intimidate them.
That was when a indigo haired boy moved up to the front and said "I came here to see what the hype about class 1-A was, but you seem pretty arrogant. Are all students in this course like this?" Shinso said.
Madara who was ready to leave sighed as he heard Shinso's 'declaration of war'. Madara took Momo by the hand and walked up the the front.
"Madara?"
"What are you doing?"
The students questioned him, but he walked right past them. Eijirou had already held Bakugo back or else he would surely try to attack Madara for trying to make him move.
Shinso who was standing at the door saw Madara now standing at the front.
"What? Are you going to be just like the last guy and try to intimidate me? Or do you have something to say?" Shinso said to Madara, looking right into his black eyes.
Madara sighed as he closed his eyes. 'I don't dislike Shinso, but he's really starting problems trying to provoke the class.' Decided to get it over with, Madara suddenly opened his eyes and activated his Sharingan.
All the students at the door including Shinso all took a step back as sweat rolled down their face. 'W-what the hell.' The indigo haired boy thought as he looked at Madara with wide eyes.
"Huh? What is this?" Madara questioned as he crossed his arms and looked down at all the students in front the door who wanted nothing more but to leave this place.
Madara looked at Shinso and said "You were being so bold earlier talking about a declaration of war, but now look at you."
Deactivating his Sharingan, Madara let out a small grin and said "I hope to see you in the sports festival." Afterwards, he grabbed Momo's arm and the two disappeared in a bolt of blue lightning.
"W-who was t-that." Someone within the group of students asked as he stuttered of his words.
"More importantly, did he just teleport!"
———[Author- idk if it's possible to Shunshin with another person, so...]
(With Madara and Momo)
"Was that really necessary?" Momo asked as they reappeared near the the school entrance.
Madara shrugged his shoulder and wrapped his arm around Momo. "Anyways, you're going to have to train for these next two weeks. Everyone's going to be working hard." Madara said to her.
Momo nodded her head and then looked up at him. "And what are you going to do?" She asked him.
"Well I'll still be training as well. Can't miss a day you know." Madara replied back with a small chuckle.
[2 weeks later- day of Sports Festival]
It's been 2 weeks and the day of the sports festival arrived. The hype was immense and every single student who would be participating has trained their asses off.
Madara trained daily as he usually did during the two weeks. Momo has also been training on her speed in creating items effectively. The other students in class 1-A also improved themselves to get ready for this specific day.
[Waiting Room]
"Damn I'm so nervous and excited at the same time!" Kirishima shouted with a big grin on his face.
"Yeah, and the waiting is even worse!" Mina said with the others agreeing.
Everyone was in their regular UA gym uniforms as they weren't allowed to wear their costumes. Most students were quite nervous, and the fact that the whole thing will be aired on TV didn't help either.
"Is everyone ready?! We'll be entering soon!" Iida said to everyone in the room.
"Yeah! I'm so pumped!" the invisible girl said, causing her uniform to jump all over the place.
Just then, Shoto walked up to Midoriya and declared that he was stronger than him. "I won't pry on your situation with All Might, but just know that I'm going to beat you." He said, looking straight at the green haired boy who wasn't able to utter a single word.
"Hey! Why are you trying pick a fight Todoro-" Kirishima tried to say, but was interrupted mid sentence.
"I'm not finished yet." Shoto said as he glanced to the corner of the room where Madara sat with his eyes closed next to Momo.
"Madara...despite taking out multiple villains without using any of your elements, I still think your no match for my ice. I see you as the biggest obstacle here so I'll be defeating you as well." Shoto said, causing everyone to look at the long haired boy.
Madara opened his eyes and looked at Shoto for a few seconds before saying "Defeat me? If you want to give me a decent fight, then I expect you to use your other side."
"Oh? The two strongest in the class going at each other! This is exciting!" Denki said.
"But who do you think would win?"
"Definitely Madara!"
"But have you seen Todoroki's quirk?"
The students began to discuss amongst themselves afterwards, that was until they were called up to the first-year stage.
"My heart is beating so much!" Mina said as they were walking.
"Yeah, my hand can't stop shaking." Tsuyu said.
"There's no need to be nervous, we'll do just fine!" Ochako said, trying to encourage the girls.
"Ochako you're shaking too!"
"Come on Hurry! They're starting soon!" Nejire said as she was looking for a seat to sit in.
"Why are you in such a rush Nejire?" Mirio asked with Tamaki behind him.
"Why? Because my boyfriend will be competing!" Nejire said cheerfully as she finally found a seats for them.
"B-boyfriend!?" Tamaki and Mirio said simultaneously when they heard what she said. How could they not be shocked? Nejire never said anything about having a boyfriend.
"Which one is your boyfriend?" Mirio asked curiously as he looked down where all the first years were now standing at.
"The one with the waist length black hair. Now stop talking, it's starting!" Nejire said, completely excited.
"It's not a movie Nejire." Tamaki said.
"Shhh!"
After sitting in a seat, Mirio looked down and saw Madara walking with the rest of the students. Seeing the way he carries himself, he couldn't help but think 'strong...'
"We'll have to give it our best performance to impress everyone!" Iida said as their class was introduced.
"Wow! Look it all these people!" Toru said.
Jiro nodded her head in agreement. "This is definitely overwhelming." She said as she looked at the crowd that has gathered.
Present Mic started to introduce Class 1-B as well as the other departments that had students participating. After every participant has gathered, Midnight came up to the stage and cracked her whip.
Most of the men in the crowd starting cheering when they saw the R-Rated hero.
"Everyone be quiet! Representing the students is Katsuki Bakugo from Class 1-A!" Midnight said.
Madara watched as the same shit happened just like in canon. After Bakugo's 'pledge', most of the students participating had started to Boo him.
"Now, lets get started right away!" Midnight yelled into the mic.
Madara let out a sigh 'finally we can start now.' He thought to himself.
Midnight revealed that the first task would be an obstacle course. Madara already had plans on just exactly what he would do.
"As long as you stay on the course, it doesn't matter what you do! Take your places everyone!"
As everyone was moving to the red starting gate that had 3 lit up green lights on top of it, Madara turned to Momo and said "Good Luck."
Momo nodded with a smile and moved towards the middle of the huge group, while Madara started at the back.
'3...2...1' "Start!!"
Everyone rushed towards the narrow tunnel, doing their all to make it out. They started bumping and shoving others back just so they could move forward.
Suddenly, everyone felt the air turn cold and seconds later, a huge burst of ice came out of the tunnel, freezing the feet of most of the students and allowing Shoto to successfully take the lead.
That was when Madara finally moved. He was able to easily run on the ice due to his chakra and swiftly passed by countless students who were trying to pass Shoto. He saw Izuku running as fast as he could, Aoyama using his laser to fly over, and Momo using a Bo Staff to pull herself over the ice.
Passing the others with no difficulty, Madara continued running and saw Bakugo trailing Shoto who was running on his ice. Picking up the speed, Madara was able to pass them.
"Bastard!" Bakugo yelled as he saw Madara just pass him and Todoroki.
'I need to go faster!' Shoto thought as he pumped more ice to the floor.
As Madara was running, he caught sight of many large robots ahead, just waiting to attack. Smirking, Madara brought his hands together, and what he did next shocked everyone who was watching.
'Wood Style: Deep Forest Emergence!'
The ground shook and rumbled until finally, gigantic trees burst out of the ground from behind Madara and rushed towards the giant robots that were in his way, easily crushing them in the process.
Because Madara didn't want to waste chakra, there weren't as many trees as compared to the original jutsu. He didn't need to go so overboard for no reason.
Madara controlled the trees to where he could easily run right ahead, but the destruction he left would make it difficult for the other contenders. And even if he destroyed the bigger robots, there was still the smaller ones they had to worry about.
(With the students behind Madara)
'So this is your strength huh...Well it still doesn't matter.' Todoroki said as he started to freeze the trees and break them off to make a path for himself and dodge the smaller robots.
"What the hell! That bastard!" Bakugo yelled as he started to blast himself above the trees.
"So this is a hero course student."
"Is that what Madara is capable of?"
"He totally just made it even more difficult!"
'It's just like him.' Momo thought as she just finished on creating a canon and shot it at the trees and robots.
'As expected of Madara. This is definitely a surprise, but there's still a chance!' Izuku thought as he took a piece of one of the destroyed robots and ran ahead into an opening.
(With Madara)
Looking behind him, Madara saw that he was pretty far ahead. He continued running until he stopped in his tracks and saw the second barrier. It was a giant pit consisting of many pillars with ropes connecting them.
'Let's go with this then...' he thought to himself. Closing his eyes, Madara activated his Sharingan and began to concentrate hard.
Everyone who was watching was confused by his actions until a pair of wings that looked to be made of some sort of energy burst out of his back.
Madara has been training for a while now on different ways to use his Susanoo, and this was one of them. Yes, he could've easily done this at the beginning, but he was still in first place so it doesn't really matter now.
Flapping the smaller version of his Susanoo wings on his back, Madara easily flew over the other side of the pit and continued on without dissolving his wings. As he flew higher into the sky, Madara looked below him to see familiar mind field.
'Its almost too easy.' Madara thought, but he certainly wasn't complaining. Diving down, Madara passed all of the mines and finally the tunnel, easily taking the first place spot.
"And it looks like we have a winner already!! Madara Uchiha of Class 1-A easily brushing by this whole obstacle course with ease! Nobody definitely expected any of his abilities he's shown!" Present Mic yelled into the mic.
The crowd cheered and roared as Madara dissolved his wings and looked at everyone in the stadium. Turning his head, Madara looked at a certain person. More specifically, a periwinkle haired girl. He put his arm in the air and waved at her with a smile, not even knowing that he caused most of the females in the audience to now pay more attention to him.
Minutes later, Madara was able to hear a huge explosion and another few moments later, Izuku Midoriya walked out of the tunnel.

Chapter 18

[author-before y'all read this, I wanna say that this chapter will probably be shit and filled with plot holes and mistakes because I'm super sick and have a mean headache but I still tried to make it less shitty, and no I don't have corona virus]
(With Nejire)
"Madara Uchiha...so this is your boyfriend." Tamaki said as he stared at the boy. He was completely shocked at what he was able to do, but he still thought his friend Mirio was stronger.
"Don't you think he's amazing!" Nejire said with a big smile as she stared at Madara's figure. That was when he turned to her direction and smiled at her. She waved back at him with her own beautiful smile, not surprised at the fact that he was able to locate her in this huge crowd.
"Woah! How was he able to see you!?" Mirio questioned her. They weren't so close to the stage, so Madara easily locating Nejire was nothing but amazing.
"Hmm...he has very sharp eyes hehe." Nejire said as she shook her head when she saw most of the females near her blushing because of her boyfriends smile, thinking that he was waving at them.
'Idiots' she thought to herself.
"I hope I get to fight him one day!" Mirio said with a huge smile.
"Well, I don't think he'd stand a chance against you. His quirk does look destructive, but all that doesn't matter if you're able to just pass through it." Tamaki said, voicing his own opinion.
That was when Nejire started laughing, causing the two boys to look at her.
"Why are you laughing Nejire?" Mirio questioned.
"Don't underestimate him Tamaki and Mirio. Sure it would be interesting to see you fight him, but you should know that what he's shown here doesn't come close to what he's really capable of." Nejire said to her two friends, causing them to think about her words.
'What he's shown here is already enough to be one of the best in his class. If what Nejire said is true, then I'm even more eager to fight him!' Mirio thought to himself.
(With the people in the crowd)
"Did you see that? His wood ability reminds me of Kamui Woods, I can already see him picking up that boy as an intern."
"Yeah, who is he? Even Endeavor's son wasn't able to beat him!"
"Exactly, he was also able to finish the race so easily, and did you see those wings!"
"I wonder what his quirk is!"
The people amongst the crowd were discussing Madara's actions this obstacle course. Most thought Shoto would come in first considering he's the son of the number 2 hero, but they certainly didn't expect someone unknown.
(With All Might and Heroes)
"It looks like his quirk is quite destructive being able to completely destroy the robots."
"And that is obviously not normal wood...It seems stronger. He also has great control over it, being able to clear a path for him and attacking the robots at the same time."
"Yeah, he was also able to easily run on that ice Endeavor's son made. I truly wonder what his quirk is."
"Don't forget his raw physical strength. That speed of his is nothing to scoff at, being able to easily run right pass those kids who used their quirks to boost themselves."
"Also, he's able to make wings so he could fly. I'm almost certain that he'll have tons of heroes looking to have him as an intern, and I'm definitely one of them."
"He's most likely winning this then. What he's shown looks like it takes a lot of power to do, but he doesn't even look winded what so ever!"
As the pro heroes were discussing amongst themselves, All Might in his skinny form was staring at Madara with various thoughts inside his head.
'He really is a mystery. Now that I think about it, he hasn't told anyone what his quirk can do. So far he's show that he could use lightning and wood, and that strange blue avatar he's able to summon as well as his monstrous strength. We should be lucky that a villain doesn't have this kind of power...' All Might thought to himself, but moments later, a smile formed on his face as he saw his inheritor come in second place.
(In a dark room)
Currently a blue haired male was sitting down in a dark room staring at his laptop screen with hints of rage in his eyes.
"Sensei! Are you watching? Did you see that, that's him! The boy who defeated the Nomu..." Tomura said as he scratched his neck.
"I see...it's just like you said. His quirk truly is strong." A voice came out of Tomura's phone.
(With Madara)
"And in second place! Someone completely unexpected! Izuku Midoriya!!" Madara heard present mic screamed as the crowd cheered louder.
Madara turned his head towards the gate and saw Izuku coming out while catching his breath. After him came Todoroki and Bakugo, and then more and more contestants.
'So I'll be the target this time huh.' Madara thought to himself as he recalled how canon Izuku was targeted in the second round because he placed first in this race.
"You may have won the first round, but you definitely won't win the second." Katsuki said to Madara as he walked by him. Madara just raised an eyebrow at his statement, not all bothered by it.
"And they're all finishing the race one by one! Good job kids! Go take a breather and get checked up if you have to. We'll be positing the results once everyone is finished." Present Mic yelled out into the mic.
"Congratulations Izuku! You got second!" Madara heard Ochako say to the green haired boy who was trying not to blush at her praise.
"You too Madara! Congratulations on first!" She said with a big smile.
"Hn"
After that, Madara went to look for Momo, and once he found her, he walked over towards her direction.
"Congratulations on first Madara." Momo said to her boyfriend with a smile.
"Although you didn't need to make a huge forest in the middle of the obstacle course." She added to the long haired boy who was now chuckling.
"Well then you're lucky I held back." Madara said to her. 'Otherwise, none of you guys would've been able to pass.' He thought to himself.
"I wonder how the other students would react if they just heard what you said." Momo said with a laugh.
"Madara that was amazing! I only thought your wood element was for binding people." Toru said as she came up to him with other classmates.
"Yeah! Who knew it was so destructive!" Kirishima said to him.
Before Madara could reply back, Midnight announced something to the crowd and contestants. "The first round is finally over! Let's look at the results!"
The screen behind her lit up to show the results and rankings. Next, she revealed the next course being a Calvary battle and explained how it would work, aswell as revealing that the person who's in first place is worth 10 million points.
Everyone looked towards Madara when that was revealed, but he just looked back at the hungry eyes of most of the contestants. They can come after him if they wanted to, but in the end, it will be him who comes out on top.
"That's right, it's survival to the fittest for this course! A chance for those at the bottom to rise to the top!" Midnight said as she looked at Madara, but all he did was let out a grin. Almost as if he was inviting the others to go after him.
Afterwards, Midnight started explaining the rules and when she was finished talking, she gave the students fifteen minutes to form their teams, but before anyone could attempt to, a voice sounded out.
"Wait a minute...am I able do this whole thing by myself?" Madara spoke out loud, making sure everyone could hear.
"Oh? If you're able to clone yourself then forget about it." Midnight said with a laugh and then added "but don't worry, I'm sure there is bound to be a couple people without a tea-" she was enable to finish her sentence because of her shock when she saw two other Madaras appear.
'Wood Style: Wood Clone Jutsu'
"W-what? Is this allowed?" Midnight asked, completely confused. Getting a nod from the higher ups, she sighed and said. "Looks like Madara will be on a team of his own! Now everyone has 15 minutes to form their teams! Good luck."
Every contestant nodded and went to go find a good teammate, but they would always end up glancing at Madara who was sitting down with his eyes closed and his clones next to him. Well actually at this point, they couldn't tell which one was the original.
———[author- canon teams but this time Tsuyu and Shoji are in a team of two since Mineta isn't here]
(With the crowd)
"Woah! Who knew he had such an ability!"
"Isn't that cheating?!"
"No you idiot! It obviously isn't since they allowed it, and it is apart of whatever bizarre quirk he has!"
"Epic! They all look so identical!!"
"I'll bet you 50 dollars that he's winning this calvary battle...no, this whole event!"
"No way! I'm still betting for Endeavor's son. This Madara kid only won the obstacle course because he had wings!"
"Is your brain working? Didn't you see the destructive ability of his trees?"
"So what? Their just trees. What are trees going to do against Ice and Fire?"
"Just trees? Tell that to the huge robots that were easily obliterated!"
The crowd discussed amongst themselves at the new development. It was certainly surprising as no one expected this what so ever. Most people started to wonder just what his quirk was, others even argued amongst themselves. All in all, most of the attention was truly on Madara now.
(With the Heroes)
"It's just like Pro Hero Ectoplasm, this kid seems to be filled with unique abilities."
"Just like? It's exactly like. Ectoplasm's quirk is clones. I wouldn't be surprised if he becomes his intern."
"But this student Madara can already be considered more powerful then most pro heroes. If these clones can use the same amount of destructive ability we've seen before, then he'll truly be a force to be reckoned with."
"Yeah, we'll get to see more of his abilities here because he'll definitely be a target, but he does have it easier compared to the other contestants since he doesn't have to worry about another person on his team messing up."
(With Nejire)
"This is certainly a surprise. I can't even recognize which one is the real one!" Mirio said in awe.
"If I didn't see that his clones were made out of wood, I would have definitely thought that he had multiple quirks. And you're right Mirio, it certainly is hard to distinguish which one is the original. I can't recognize either." Tamaki said.
"It's the one in the middle!" Nejire said with a smile and pointed her finger to exactly which Madara she was talking about.
"What? And how do you know that?" Mirio questioned her.
"Well that's because..." she said, but was interrupted mid sentence.
"While we're at the 5 minute mark, let's watch some highlights of the first course!!" Present Mic screamed into the mic.
(With the contestants)
"Momo you know his abilities, so you must know his weakness right?" Denki asked Momo as he stood next to Iida.
"I-I'm not sure." Momo replied back. 'Does he even have a weakness...' she added in her mind.
"Are you sure you're not just telling us because he's your boyfriend?" Todoroki said to her.
"If that were the case, Madara would've carried me to second place for the obstacle course and I would've been on his team for this one. I truly don't know his weakness." Momo said to them.
"Most of the teams are going to be going after him. Do we do so as well or go for the weaker ones first?" Iida asked his teammates.
"We'll let the others go after him first. While Madara deals with them, we can easily go after some of the weaker teams then go after him when he least expects it." Todoroki said.
"Are you sure we should go after him?" Momo questioned.
"We're sure to have an advantage, he won't attack his girlfriend right?" Denki said to Momo.
"I told him not to hold back at all for my sake." Momo said as the team got in position.
"Are you guys ready!?" Present Mic yelled into the mic as the crowd cheered. The teams got into position, most looking towards Madara's direction greedily as they planned to go after his 10 million points.
Madara himself stood on top of his clones with his bandana around his neck, stance relaxed with his Sharingan staring at his opponents. The only movement was his hair gently moving from the light wind, causing both of his sharp eyes to be seen.
His scarlet red eyes looking down at all the contestants.
Looking down at all the students who don't even come close to his level.
Most of the opponents who were ready to pounce at Madara began to rethink if they should really go after him.
Seeing that everyone was ready, Present Mic began to count down.
"THREE!...TWO!...ONE!"
"START!!"
As soon as Madara heard start, blue aura like wings burst out of his back. Madara smirked one last time towards the contestants and then flew high into the air and stayed there as he carried his two other clones.
"What the hell, that's not even fair!"
"God damn bastard!"
"Come down like a real man!"
Madara chuckled a little and stayed in the air watching the others battle it out, securing first place for himself.
(With the crowd)
"Damn...he's won two courses already. I just lost loads of money because of this kid!"
"He hasn't even won yet! Don't say it like the match is already decided."
"He's already so high up in the air that the others can't even come close to him."
"Haha, I knew he'd win!"
"This is cheating isn't it?"
"Didn't you hear the rules? He didn't touch the ground so it's fine."
(With the heroes)
"This is truly interesting. Who would expect something like this."
"For the courses to work well in his favor, it's like he's easily going by all the challenges."
"I think we have our winner for this Sports Festival. This young man is truly remarkable."
"Yes, and I can't help but wonder how much stronger he'll be once he's older. The boy is only a first year after all."
'This brat...easily taking the first place spot once again. I know All Might mostly seems to be interested in that green haired kid from what some people have told me, but who the hell does this boy think he is?' A certain fire hero thought with anger visible on his face.
Madara stayed in the air for the full 30 minutes. Although there was some people who 'tried' to reach him, in the end they ultimately failed.
"Times up! The second round is now over! Now let's reveal the Top 3 teams to make it into the last round!!" Midnight shouted as the screen behind her revealed the results of the match.
1. 'Team' Madara
2. Team Todoroki
3. Team Bakugo
Madara went back down and deactivated his wings. After hearing Midnight announcing that they'd be having a 1 hour break, he was going to walk off and wait for Momo, but before he could, some students from his class went to talk to him.
"Hey! Madara, congratulations on your win" Toru said to him as she walked towards him with others near by.
"Yeah, even if it was a cheap move, I still congratulate you!" Jiro said to him, slightly relieved that he didn't choose to attack.
She still remembered the damage his wood was able to do earlier.
[author- not like that, you dirty minded people]
"I still didn't expect for you to be able to fly!" Mina said to him as she found his wings to be unique.
Before Madara could reply, a voice sounded out.
"You bastard!! Are you just too scared to fight?!" A wild Bakugo appeared, but was held back by Kirishima and Sero.
"Calm down Bakugo!" The red head boy said.
"Calm down?! This asshole is just playing with us! He hasn't even been trying, he's been holding back this whole time!" Bakugo yelled out loud, causing the other contestants to look their direction.
He's been trying his hardest to get first place since this whole event started, and Madara comes along and effortlessly does it with no difficulty what so ever.
He still remembers the look Madara had right before the Calvary battle started, and it made him frustrated to no end.
"Hmm? Why would I use my full power when I have no need to?" Madara questioned. He didn't wait for an answer and just walked away.
'Seriously, why the hell would I use my full power here. Just one swing of my perfect Susanoo could devastate this city.' Madara thought to himself as he walked away from the platform.
Madara after going to the bathroom was walking the hallways to go see Momo, that was when he turned the corner and saw Nejire standing there by herself. She jumped in his arms and immediately kissed him.
"Congratulations Madara" She said into his ears after separating from the kiss. Madara smiled and held her by the waist as she wrapped her arms around his neck.
"Where are your two friends?" Madara questioned her as he moved his hands down and took a few squeezes of her a.s.s. He always loved doing that as he never go tired of the feeling.
"They didn't come because they're making sure our seats don't get taken." Nejire said and giggled once she felt where his hands were.
"But enough of that, go call Momo so we can give you your reward." Nejire whispered in his ears.
Needless to say, it was a wonderful hour break for Madara, Momo and Nejire.
—————

Chapter 19

[author-I was originally gonna update at least a week later, but you guys were so nice last chapter. Thank you for wishing me well. I tried with this chapter, but writing with a headache sucks]
The students gathered once more before the stage where Midnight stood waiting. "Now that we're all here, it's time to present the final event!" The screen rolled through a dozen possibilities before settling on 1v1 tournament. "And now, here are the matchups!"
[author- canon matches with a 'twist']
"As you may notice! Madara Uchiha isn't listed in the matchups. Well that's because the judges have decided to give a pass by for the first round for being able to finish first in the obstacle course and Calvary Battle!" Midnight said.
"What! How's that any fair?"
"Bullshit!"
Complaints were absolutely ignored by Midnight. She announced that Izuku and Shinso would be fighting first and all the contestants went to the stands where their class would be sitting. Madara himself chose to sit next to Momo with most of her friends near them.
Madara watched as all the first five matches went just like canon. He didn't really pay attention and had his eyes closed until Midnight announced Momo and Tokoyami would be next to fight. Momo had already left to the waiting room earlier so she wasn't with him right now.
Madara decided to make sure she was all right because he remembered how the original fight went. Canon Momo wasn't able to do anything that fight and she put herself down for it. So he went to the waiting room where he found Momo. She seemed to be thinking very hard and he could guess that she was currently coming up with a plan on how to defeat her opponent.
"Are you nervous?" Madara asked as he walked over to her and sat down on the seat next to her. He put his right arm around her shoulder and rubbed her arm affectionately.
"A little...ok maybe a lot." Momo replied back to him. She sighed and laid her head on Madara's c.h.e.s.t, enjoying his warmth that was easing her nerves.
Madara moved his hand to her soft black hair and stroked it lightly. The two sat like that in comfortable silence, until Madara decided to say something to her.
"I know you said not to help you, but think back to the Calvary Battle when your teammate Denki was able to hold off Tokoyami's Dark Shadow, or how much weaker he seems to be today in this Sports festival." Madara said. He gave her a couple kisses to the lips and left to go watch the upcoming match.
'Denki? And Tokoyami being weaker this sports festival?' She thought to herself.
"That's it!" She said out loud. With the new information, she began to come up with a new plan on how she was going to defeat Tokoyami.
A couple minutes later, she and Tokoyami were called to the stage.
Madara himself was currently sitting in a seat next to Jiro to watch the match. He had an empty one next to him reserved for Momo for when she came back from her fight.
"Who do you think will win Madara?" Jiro questioned him. Others who heard them started to state their opinions, but Madara ignored them and turned to Jiro.
"Well, Tokoyami is strong in his own right, but he has a major weakness and if Momo can figure that out, then I'm sure she could defeat him." Madara said to her as he stared at the two competitors who were now facing each other.
"START!"
Momo immediately made a shield on her left arm to defend herself from the approaching Dark Shadow. As she was defending Tokoyami's attacks, she noticed that she was getting pushed back so she dodged and ran around to the left.
Tokoyami who was a gentleman didn't want to hit Momo too hard, but that would be his downfall. Seeing Momo throw something, Tokoyami sent Dark Shadow to swat it away, but he instantly regretted it when he saw Momo cover her eyes. He tried warning Dark Shadow, but it was already too late.
"Agggh!" Dark Shadow let out a pained sound as he felt the bright light that was right in front of him.
Tokoyami himself had to shield his eyes and seconds later when he re opened them, he saw a gun pointed right at him.
"Sigh...how did you figure it out?" Tokoyami asked Momo. He noticed that she had another flash grenade in her. He knew that if she set it off here, it would do even more damage to Dark Shadow, so Tokoyami didn't attack or try to resist what so ever.
"In the Calvary Battle...Denki was able to hold you back because of his electricity, and I've noticed how your Dark Shadow is weaker today compared to the other times I've seen you train with it at U.A. Truly an unfortunate weakness for you." Momo replied back to him.
"Haha...I surrender." Tokoyami said out loud, making sure Midnight heard him.
"Tokoyami Fumikage surrenders! Momo Yaoyorozu advances to the next round!" Midnight announced, causing the cheers in the crowd to get louder.
(With Madara)
"Wow, who knew that Tokoyami had such a weakness." Jiro said as she herself never knew about it.
"Ahh! I'm going to have to go against Momo next round!" Mina said dramatically.
"Don't worry Mina! I'm sure you'll do great." Toru, who was next to Mina said, trying to encourage her.
"Hmm that would be interesting to see. You against Momo. I wonder who will win" Madara said to Mina, who was thinking of numerous ways on how to defeat her friend.
Momo came back to the stands to sit next to Madara. She thanked her classmates who praised her for her win as-well, but she didn't forget how her boyfriend helped her out. She wouldn't forget to reward him with something special after this sports festival was over.
And like this, the matches continued on. To Kirishima going against that boy from Class 1-B, Ochako going against Bakugo and the famous Izuku vs Shoto fight, which made him sigh because he knew that if he fought against Shoto, the boy wouldn't use his fire.
After Izuku's and Shoto's fight, Midnight had finally announced that he would be fighting Ibara Shiozaki. The student in Class 1-B with the thorn covered vines for hair.
Madara could even hear students of Class 1-B encouraging the green haired girl to defeat him. Where they stupid? Did they not see what he was capable of? It was like they completely forgot what he was able to do. He could only guess they got too excited when they saw the girl easily defeating Denki.
Madara went to the waiting room to 'prepare' for his match against Ibarra. From what he saw with her match against Denki, she was able to easily dodge his 1.3 million volts attack and use her vines to easily bind him without looking. She was pretty strong, but with enough force, her vines can be torn apart.
From what Madara knew in canon, he remembered Iida easily defeating her so he knew her physical capabilities were very low as she was more of a long ranged fighter.
Breaking out of his thoughts, Madara saw Momo walk into the room with a smile on her face. She sat down next to him and held his hands.
"You're not here to wish me luck are you?" Madara asked with a chuckle, getting a small smile out of Momo.
"I felt it was right to come here since you did so for me." Momo said as she rested her head on his shoulder, closing her eyes the the process.
"You know you'll be going up against Mina after my match right?" Madara told her. He himself believed that Momo could defeat Mina and had complete confidence in her ability to do so.
"Yes, I've already thought of some ways on how I can defeat her so I think I'll be fine." Momo replied back to him.
After a couple moments of peaceful silence, Madara spoke up and said "The match will be starting soon, so you should get back to your seat."
Hearing what he said, Momo gave him a kiss and left. Minutes later, he heard his and Ibara's names being called so he left the waiting room.
"Now we have one of Class 1-A's strongest student, being able to win the last two courses with ease, Madara Uchiha!" Present Mic yelled into the mic, causing the crowd to roar in excitement.
Most who were watching were eager to see what Madara is able to do here. Having seen his unique and cool abilities earlier, they couldn't help but want to see more, so most were rooting for him to win in this fight.
"And going up against him is the last of Class 1-B, the pure and courteous Ibara Shiozaki!" Present Mic yelled into the mic, causing cheers from the crowd, mostly from her own class as they wanted nothing more than for her to defeat Madara.
Truly a delusional batch of kids.
Madara and Ibara walked up to the platform and stood there waiting to hear the confirmation to start.
"Are you two ready?" Present Mic asked. Seeing the two students nod their heads, he immediately yelled out
"START!"
Seeing Madara not move, Ibara quickly sent her vines underground with the intentions to get him when he least expected. Unfortunately for her, Madara knew exactly what she was doing, so he jumped to the side and evaded the vines that tried to bind him.
Ibara sent more of her vines underground to a specific destination, hoping to catch the long haired boy off guard. While she did that, she commanded a different batch to directly attack him so he wouldn't come close to her.
As Madara was efficiently dodging her attacks, he noticed what she was trying to do. 'Does she not realize that I'm not even trying to attack her? She seems confident that her plan will work.' He thought to himself.
Ibara continued her attacks on him so she could distract him for her next assault, and seeing where Madara was currently standing now, she couldn't help but let out a smile.
'Got you!' She thought to herself.
Vines suddenly bursted out of the ground to form a huge dome around Madara. Making sure he couldn't escape, she added more on the outside. The boy himself just looked up at the spectacle, not concerned what so ever.
Madara knew exactly what she was planning to do, but he wanted to see her technique in action.
'Truly a unique quirk. It would definitely do good for binding villains seeing how strong her vines are. She could even defeat most students with this technique.' Madara thought to himself.
'But too bad she's against me.'
"I've got you surrounded. I suggest you surrender now!" Ibara said with complete confidence, thinking she had led Madara into her trap. Unfortunately for her, that wasn't the case at all.
Ibara furrowed her brows when she heard Madara chuckling within the dome. "What are you laughing at?" She questioned him with confusion.
"Surrender?...You're joking right?" Madara asked her as blue lightning started to flicker around him. Ibara herself thought he wouldn't be able to destroy her vines considering how she was easily able to defend against Denki's attack, but his next action told her otherwise.
"Chidori Stream"
Was all she heard before an electric field completely destroyed the dome that was 'trapping' him. Madara stood there calmly as the surrounding electricity began to fade away. Looking at the shocked expression on green haired girls face, Madara decided to just end it here.
There was no use of prolonging this fight.
Ibara didn't have any time to react when Madara suddenly disappeared from her line of sight, and not even seconds later, she fell to the ground unconscious.
"Ibara Shiozaki is unable to fight! Madara Uchiha is the victor!" Present Mic screamed out, causing the crowd to grow even louder.
(With the Heroes)
"It looks like he can control lightning well. I wonder what other elements he's actually able to use other than wood."
"But did you notice how he wasn't attacking? From what we've seen from the past courses, he could've easily defeated this girl."
"I mean, he did easily defeat her here. After destroying the dome that was surrounding him he swiftly knocked her unconscious."
"Yeah, that's unfortunate she was matched up against someone who's able to easily evade her attacks. She also couldn't defend herself from his quick assault."
"It does make sense. It seems like she's more of a long ranged fighter."
"Congratulations Madara!" Ochako said to him with a smile, causing some of the other students in his class who were nearby to congratulate him as well.
"Dude we haven't seen your lightning elemental in so long!" Kirishima said to him, still awed at the 'badass' ability he showed in his match.
"Yeah, I remember the last time he used it was when he teleported. Now that I think about it, couldn't he have just teleported straight to the finish line for the race?" Izuku questioned more towards himself, causing the others who heard him to think about it as well.
Madara himself knew he couldn't Shushin straight towards the finish line. The obstacle course was 4 kilometers, or 4000 meters, so there was no way he could.
But he didn't bother to confirm or deny Izuku's assumptions.
Madara noticed that Mina and Momo weren't here, and he could only guess it was because their match would be next. He remembered how Momo said she already had a plan to defeat Mina, so he didn't go see her in the waiting room.
He sat down in his seat and decided to trust in her abilities.
Momo and Mina were now facing each other, more than prepared for this fight. Present Mic who saw that the two girls were ready, yelled out
"START!"

Chapter 20

"START!"
As soon Present Mic said those words, Mina instantly slid towards Momo with the use of her quirk and attempted to shoot her acid at her, but the black haired girl was able to successfully dodge.
Momo herself didn't have time to attack and continued to dodge as she just finished making black gloves that were acid proof. Yes, she could've made something bigger that could cover her whole body, but that would've most likely have shredded her clothing. Considering the sheer amount of people watching, she'd rather lose than have her clothes destroyed.
So she decided to make gloves instead that extend towards her arm so she could protect herself against Mina's acid.
Deciding to stop dodging, Momo put the gloves on and ran towards Mina while defending herself from her attacks.
It seemed like the two girls will be fighting each other with hand to hand combat. It was likely that the outcome of the match would be decided here.
"They're really about to go at it. You look pretty unconcerned Madara, do you think Momo already has this win?" Jiro looked at him and asked.
"How could Momo already have this win? Mina can just shoot acid at her if she gets too close, right?" Denki, who was nearby asked.
"No...Momo has the upper hand on this one. Since we were young, we've been training in hand to hand combat and martial arts. She may not be as good as others, but underestimating her skill in fighting could be your downfall." Madara said to them. All the students who heard his words now began to pay more attention to the fight, and soon enough, they understood what he meant.
Mina was quickly overwhelmed and couldn't keep up with Momo when trying to directly fight her. It was clearly obvious who had the superior skills in this regard. It didn't take long for Momo to successfully pin Mina on the ground and restrain her.
"Do you surrender?" Momo asked Mina. The pink girl herself couldn't move at all due to Momo restraining her. She sighed and thought about her mistake this match, thinking on why she lost this quickly. Was she really so weak to not even be able to compete against the stronger students in her class?
'I should've known Momo would be so skilled with martial arts. Judging how Madara was able to easily take out the villains in USJ with it alone, it was pretty likely that Momo herself was proficient in it too.' Mina thought to herself.
"Yes, I surrender. Congratulations Momo." Mina said with a genuine smile. Even if Mina felt a little sour about losing, she was still happy her friend won.
"Mina Ashido surrenders! Momo Yaoyorozu is the winner!" Midnight announced, causing the crowd to cheer.
Momo let go of Mina and helped her up. "Thank you Mina, it was a good fight. Maybe we can spar with each other later on." Momo said with a smile. She noticed her friend had great reflexes and thought it would be nice to spar with her sometime.
The two girls ended up walking off together, getting nods of approval for great sportsmanship.
"Congratulations on your win Momo!" Her friends said as she came back from her fight with Mina. After thanking them, Momo sat back down next to her boyfriend and held his hand.
"Good job on your win Momo." He said with a smile, he continued on by saying "You're going up against Bakugo next, so you're going to have to try your hardest." Madara said with Momo nodding. Even if he didn't like the kid, he could acknowledge he was pretty strong.
Well, compared to the other students.
Madara watched the next fight which was Kirishima against Bakugo. The hot headed boy, just like canon, was able to defeat Kirishima easily by overpowering him.
Next, it would be his turn to fight so he went to the waiting room without Momo. He already told her he didn't have to go since the match would end quickly anyways.
"Iida is going against Madara next. I don't think he could win." Ochako said with a worried expression on her face. Even if Tenya was her friend, she still knew he was no match for the long haired boy.
"Of course he can if he tries! I'm sure he can find a way to somehow win." Izuku said, sprouting complete bullshit.
"Izuku...I know he's our friend, but we have to be realistic. Only thing Iida has over Madara is speed, but that's still not guaranteed." Ochako said, watching as the two contestants faced each other, waiting for the confirmation to start.
"I guess we'll see then..." Izuku said.
'F.u.c.k.i.n.g idiot. It's obvious that he's no match for that bastard. I'll be the one to defeat in the finals...' Katsuki thought to himself. Even if he didn't show it, he was still furious. He wanted nothing more than to defeat Madara.
"Are you guys ready?!" Present Mic questioned the two students. Seeing them nod their heads, he immediately yelled
"START!!"
"Recipro Burst!" Iida used this moved right off the bat to greatly enhance his speed for 10 seconds. He instantly arrived in front of Madara with his leg in the air, intending to hit his head and knock him out with this kick alone. It should be known that using his Recipro Burst move makes his kicks even more powerful.
As soon as Iida's kick was going to connect, Madara swiftly ducked and evaded the attack. Not letting his surprise stop him, Iida continued to try and land a hit on Madara, but every time he was about to land one, Madara would dodge last second.
'My ten seconds are almost over!' Iida thought to himself in slight panic as he missed another hit. This continued on for a couple seconds, until finally...
"Seems like your time is up..." Madara said as he caught Iida's leg. The boy himself went wide eyed as he realized he couldn't move and fell to the ground with Madara still holding onto him.
Madara started walking towards the edge of the stage with Iida still on the ground. "You shouldn't have used that move right off the start if it disables your engine afterwards." He said as he neared the edge of the stage.
"You underestimated me, thinking I wouldn't be able to dodge your high speed attacks. I mean it was good effort on your part, but it wasn't enough to win." Madara said as he finally threw Iida out of bounds.
"Good fight..." He said and turned around to leave the stage.
"Tenya Iida out of bounds! Madara Uchiha is the winner!" Midnight announced as the crowd grew louder and louder.
(With the Heroes)
"He's defeating his opponents with no effort what so ever. Being able to defend against those high speed attacks at the last second as well is something to note of."
"Yeah that's true, but that other kid did well too. Having such great speed. I'm sure we would've been able to see more if he didn't use that move at the start that made him immobile."
"Of course his speed is nothing surprising when you consider the fact that he's the brother of Ingenium."
"Ah...that does make sense."
Madara didn't go to the stands, but instead went towards the waiting room because he saw Momo go there after he defeated Iida.
As he was walking there, he sensed someone just around the corner, and seconds later, he came face to face with said person.
"Hmm? It's you..." Madara said as he looked into the eyes of the number two pro hero, Endeavor.

Chapter 21

[author- I just wanted to thank you guys for 1M views. Certainly did not expect it. Hope you enjoy this chapter because it's one of my favorites. Also, thank you to RISE10 for making the cover title.]
"Hmm? It's you..." Madara said as he looked into the eyes of the number two pro hero, Endeavor. Shoto's father, the man who's obsessed with surpassing All Might.
"Kid, I've been watching you." Endeavor said as he eyed Madara with his usual cold eyes. The pro hero noticed how the boy didn't flinch when meeting his gaze. Usually when intimidating people, Endeavor would release his 'pressure' on them, like he's doing now. Some would constantly look down, not even try to look him in the eye, and most would get too scared to form a sentence.
But the real question is why he's doing this now on a kid...
Not letting Madara speak, Endeavor continued on by saying
"You're soon going to go up against my son Shoto, and seeing that he's finally accepted what he's made for and used his fire, you're definitely not going to win. I told the other kid who All Might seems to be interested in, but it's obvious now that you are Shoto's biggest obstacle to be number one and become what I've envisioned." Endeavor said, looking straight into Madara's black eyes.
Madara himself raised an eyebrow at the fire mans words. "Become what you've envisioned? Ah, I get it now. You couldn't surpass nor ever defeat All Might yourself, so you decided to have Shoto do it. It's honestly pathetic." He harshly said.
Endeavor's anger started to rise as well as the surrounding temperature when he heard Madara's words.
"You damn bra-"
"I'm not done talking." Madara said, interrupting whatever the pro hero was going to say.
"The fact that you think Shoto will ever defeat me is funny enough, but you believing he will become number one is even more so." Madara said to him, but he wasn't done yet.
The moment Madara brought out his chakra, a light breeze flew by as cracks began to appear on the floor and walls. His hair flowed lightly as he flared his Sharingan and stared right into Endeavor's eyes.
'W-what the the hell is this!? Such a foul and evil pressure.' Endeavor thought to himself with wide eyes, wondering why the hell he couldn't move.
Looking at the number two hero, Madara spoke out by saying, "Don't ever try intimidating me with that weak aura of yours. The fact that you tried doing it on a student is even more concerning. Well, I shouldn't be surprised considering how you treat your kids."
"I heard Shoto talking to Izuku about what you did to him and how you treat your 'family'. If that's what you even consider them. Personally to me, you are no hero and don't deserve to be one." Madara voiced out his opinions to the man.
It seriously made him think of the possibilities of other heroes doing worse behind the scenes. I mean, if the number two pro hero is like this, then imagine some of the other low ranked heroes.
Could they be worse than this man? He didn't know, but it was definitely a strong possibility.
Madara decided that he was done with this situation here. Momo's match will be starting soon, and considering that she'd be facing a very strong opponent, Madara had no doubt that she was nervous.
So he stopped the pressure he was putting on Endeavor, deactivated his Sharingan and walked passed him calmly. There was no need to talk to him anymore, but it seems like the man himself wasn't finished.
When Madara stopped, Endeavor let out a breath he didn't know he was holding in. Touching his face, he discovered something that made him feel humiliated.
Like being intimidated from a student wasn't already enough, but the same student making him sweat made him furious. Turning around and glaring at the long blacked haired boy, Endeavor was going to do something, but Madara's next words stopped him.
"What would the public say if they found out Endeavor attacked a student?" Madara said as he held out his phone, indicating that it was voice recording.
"Who the hell do you think you are!" Endeavor said as the temperature around them grew once again.
"Madara. Madara Uchiha." Madara said as he walked away, not sparing a glance at the man.
He finally arrived to the room Momo is waiting in and saw her thinking deeply once again. Madara decided to sit in front of Momo, so he got a chair and placed it close to her. Sitting down, Madara put his hands on her t.h.i.g.hs and rubbed them up and down to calm her.
"You're here..." Momo said to him with a relieved expression on her face.
"Well, I got caught up with an annoying disturbance."
"Tell me about it?" Momo asked with a smile as she put her hands over the ones that were rubbing her t.h.i.g.hs.
Madara gave Momo a brief summary on what transpired earlier. She was certainly shocked to here what happened and how he dealt with the pro hero.
"So you're telling me that you weren't even voice recording?" Momo asked with a laugh. She was now sitting sideways on his l.a.p with her arms around his neck as he held her.
"Exactly. How could I even have time to bring out my phone and start voice recording with him right in front of me." Madara replied back to her.
"Couldn't he have just destroyed your phone afterwards if he really planned to beat you up." Momo asked with a confused expression on her face that Madara found cute.
"I guess he was so mad that he didn't realize it." He said.
It was a couple minutes later when Momo and Bakugo's names were called. Madara ended up giving her a kiss for good luck and left to go sit back down at his seat. When he arrived there, he noticed that Iida wasn't sitting with the class.
"Hey Madara! Congratulations on your win against Iida." Some of the students said to him as he got back.
He nodded his head at them and sat down on his seat and looked at the stage where the two contestants were now facing each other.
"Do you think Momo can defeat Bakugo?" Jiro who was next to him asked.
Madara didn't answer and focused on the match that was now starting. If he were to be honest with himself, he didn't think Momo could win this match. And soon enough, his assumptions were correct because Bakugo was able to easily overwhelm Momo with his strong attacks.
She tried defending herself with her shield, but Bakugo didn't give her a chance to make anything else as he kept attacking. It didn't mean the fight was one sided though. Momo did get a couple hits in as she was able to make brass knuckles, but unfortunately for her, Bakugo had a durable body and was able to take those hits. Soon enough, Bakugo was able to push her back to where she went out of bounds, claiming him the winner.
Madara watched all of this and thought 'It's good that he didn't go overboard and seriously injure Momo. Otherwise, I would have had to beat him senseless in the finals.'
Going to the waiting room, Madara found Momo there waiting for him. He noticed that she wasn't actually sad or anything, and he knew that she wasn't hiding her true feelings. Madara could tell when she did that.
"Are you ok?" He questioned as he brought her into a hug.
Momo smiled and said "To be honest, I didn't expect to win, but this match helped me understand that I'll have to work even harder if I want to compete with our stronger classmates."
The two stayed together and had a light conversation and soon enough, Madara and Shoto's names were called for the match.
(With the heroes)
"This next match, looking around and seeing how eager everyone is to see this, I can conclude that their excited."
"Of course they are! Even I am. The two favorites in winning this Sports Festival."
"Yes, it's bound to be a good match since these two have such strong quirks."
(With the students)
"The two strongest in the class fighting each other!" Sero said excitingly with Kirishima who was next to him agreeing.
"Izuku, who do think will win this match?" Ochako questioned Izuku since the boy himself has fought Todoroki.
"I think if Shoto uses his fire again, he'll be able to defeat Madara. But then again, Madara has very destructive abilities from what we've seen so far. Although, I'm really hoping Shoto wins." Izuku said to his brown haired friend.
"Eh? You sound like you have a grudge against Madara or something." Ochako said with a small laugh, causing Izuku to fumble on his words.
"W-what? It's just that I didn't like the way he defeated Tenya..." he said with his head down.
Tokoyami who was next to them and heard what Izuku said decided to voice his opinion. "All because he dragged him? Izuku, Iida himself said that it didn't bother him and accepted his defeat. It shouldn't bother you that much. And besides, he could have probably done worse."
When Izuku heard the bird mans words, he put his head down and thought about it.
"Yeah, I wonder where Iida is..." Ochako said with a sigh.
"Look! They're about to start!" Mina said to the others as she saw Shoto and Madara walk up to the stage.
"Geez, calm down Mina." Momo said, laughing at her friends antics.
(With Tomura)
"Watch closely Tomura. This will obviously be the most eventful match. We'll see if that Todoroki boy is able to push that kid to use more of his abilities." A voice came out a phone.
"Yes Sensei." Tomura said as he now had his complete attention on his laptop screen, making sure he didn't miss anything.
"Now! Are you two ready!?" Present Mic yelled out. Seeing the two boys nod their heads, he immediately said
"START!"
Shoto quickly sent a huge amount of ice at Madara. All the black haired boy did was jump up into the air and skid down on top of it.
'Now you're an easy target' Shoto thought to himself as he sent more ice at Madara.
"Dammit" He cursed under his breath when he saw his opponent easily flip around the ice. How he was able to do that? He wasn't sure, but he was prepared to defend himself if he attacked.
"If you think that your ice is enough to fight me, then you're sorely mistaken." Madara said as he perfectly landed on the ground.
"I don't need my flames to defeat you." Todoroki simply said as he sent an even stronger attack then last time.
"He really isn't going too..." Madara said to himself with a sigh as he saw the attack coming his way. Jumping high into the air, Madara formed a single hand seal.
"Fine then. If you won't use fire, then I will." Madara said. Even if he didn't yell out, everyone was still somehow able to hear his words.
'Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu.'
"W-what?" Todoroki, as well as most of the audience were shocked when a torrent of fire came out of Madara's mouth and shaped into a huge ball.
Shoto's ice was easily being vaporized due
to the extreme heat of Madara's flames which everyone felt. They couldn't help but notice how much hotter it seemed to be compared to when Shoto used his left side.
Todoroki was able to successfully move out of the way so he didn't get hit by Madara's attack. Looking at the black haired boy, he couldn't help but get mad at the fact that he had the same abilities as his father.
He wanted nothing more than to defeat him here and now.
"Oh? I can see it in your face. Your fury. Does me being able to use flames just like your father bother you that much? How does it feel to know that you'll lose to them?" Madara said, trying to provoke the boy. He could just easily end the fight, but he wanted to at least have a decent match this Sports Festival. Sadly, Todoroki disappointed him.
"No...I'll beat you here just to see the look on his face when he sees how useless flames are when put up against my ice." Todoroki said, preparing for his biggest attack yet as he intended to end the match here.
"Sorry Madara, but you lose..." Shoto said to himself as he sent a huge stream of ice at his opponent.
"Very well then." Madara said. 'I guess I'll use this jutsu but power it down. Otherwise, I'll likely burn the arena and everyone in it. Certainly don't want to do that.' he thought to himself.
'Fire Style: Great Fire Annihilation.'
A stream of fire came out of Madara's mouth. At first, most people in the crowd thought it wouldn't be enough to stop Todoroki's attack, but they realized how wrong they were when Madara's attack suddenly turned into a sea of fire of 15 meters wide that easily vaporized the ice.
Shoto looked at the incoming flames in complete shock. There was one thing he felt that he would have never thought he would when coming to U.A.
Fear.
All thoughts of defeating Madara disappeared. Looking at the flames that were coming his way, Todoroki turned around and quickly ran out of bounds.
This was a day he'd never forget, and it wasn't just him. Everyone in the audience would never forget this scene.
Madara stopped his flames from going even further because he wasn't trying to kill his opponent. As he stopped his attack, everyone watched as the flames disappeared, revealing the completely burnt up surface of the stage.
"S-Shoto Todoroki stepped out of bounds! Madara Uchiha is the winner!" Midnight announced as she got out of her shock.
'Damn that was hot, and I'm not talking about the flames.' She thought to herself as she licked her lips.
(With Tomura)
"S-Sensei..." Tomura said in shock as he looked at his screen.
"Yes I know Tomura. Make sure to get any information we can on his quirk. I want to know how it works and all it's weaknesses." The man on the phone said.
Unfortunately for them, they won't be able to find anything since Madara himself never revealed to anyone what exactly his quirk is and what it does.
Even without being able to see the mans face, you could tell he was smiling. But it wasn't a good one.
The thought of taking that boys quirk for his own brought him so much joy.
Once again...unfortunately for them, Madara's quirk can not be stolen.
"Oh? Interesting..." A certain female said as she looked at her screen that was showing Madara walking away from the stage.
'Strong...very strong.' She thought to herself.

Chapter 22

[author- I'm not really satisfied with this chapter, but I still hope you'll enjoy it.]
"Shoto Todoroki stepped out of bounds! Madara Uchiha is the winner!" Was the only thing Shoto heard as he stared at the back of the student who defeated him.
The one who entirely outclassed him with no sort of effort what so ever.
He stood there, slightly shaking from the lingering fear that he felt during those last few seconds of the match. Even after cooling down his body with the use of his right side, he was still able to feel the intense heat Madara's flames emitted.
Going over the match that just conspired, Shoto couldn't help but feel frustrated when he recalled Madara's taunting words.
"Does me being able to use flames just like your father bother you that much? How does it feel to know that you'll lose to them?" Was what the long haired boy asked him in the middle of the match.
Yes, it did bother him. It bothered him so much to the point where he wanted nothing more than to defeat him. Wanted nothing more than to overwhelm his flames just so he could prove a point. But in the end, the outcome was completely different than what he expected at the time.
It also felt awful to lose against something that reminded him of his father. The man who he despised so much for seeing him as nothing but a tool and the abuse against him and his mother.
And the fact that he ran away made him feel much worse. Even to the point of being ashamed of himself for doing it.
But then again, what else was he supposed to do in front of a powerful attack like that?
All he was able to do was watch as the sea of flames eat his ice away. He didn't even bother to try attacking again because standing right in front of Madara's attack flushed all thoughts of ever continuing the battle out of his head.
'I underestimated his powers once again, and it ended in my downfall. I should've used my left, why didn't I use it.' He said inside his mind.
'I guess I'm not ready yet to fully embrace my fire. There's still one thing left I have to do.' He thought to himself as he walked away from the stage that was now being constructed again.
(With the heroes)
"This Madara kid. Honestly, it's to be expected that he can use fire considering how he was able to use wood and lightning, but seeing it is still surprising."
"Of course it is, no one would expect for it to be that destructive and strong! Makes you wonder if that's the full power of the attack."
"You think so as well? I remember when he used his wood in the obstacle course and easily controlled it where he could make a path for himself. And with here, it seems like he stopped his attack from going even further to seriously injure his opponent, who's to say that he didn't make it weaker as well."
"If that's true, then what's his limit? He doesn't look exhausted or tired what so ever, so do you think he can just constantly use attacks like those?"
"Hahaha just the thought of that makes me wonder exactly how strong he'll get as time goes on."
"Well the thought of that makes me shiver."
All Might who was near the heroes heard what they were saying and frowned with a serious expression on his face. 'What is his limit? And if he can really use attacks like that with no setbacks, then we're lucky he isn't a villain and decided to be a hero.' He thought to himself as he recalled the battle that just finished.
'And there's no doubt that All For One could be watching right now. He'd definitely find an interest in young Madara's mysterious and powerful quirk. I'm going to have to talk to Nezu about this because if All For One really does want to go after the boy, then we need to protect him.'
All Might realized how serious this could get and thought of the possibilities of his arch-nemesis being interested in Madara. If he's really watching, then there was no doubt that he has his eyes on him after seeing just what he could do in this match.
As All Might continued to think about it, the heroes were still going on and on about the Uchiha.
"Do you think after this show of fire power Endeavor will take the boy as an intern? It would be good for him seeing as they both can use fire to a high degree."
"No, he'll probably only take his son. And if I were to be honest, I think this Madara boy would be good for tons of pro heroes. Coupled with his superhuman physical strength and the variety of skills and abilities he has; I'm sure a great deal of pro heroes will want him as an intern. I know I do."
(With Madara)
Walking away from the stage, Madara decided to go wait in the waiting room since the final match would start soon. If he were to be honestly with himself, he'd say that that he was disappointed in Shoto for not using his fire, but it didn't really bother him.
Hopefully Bakugo could give him a decent fight in these finals. Remembering how the blonde called him out after the Calvary Battle, he knew that he was very eager to defeat him to 'prove his place as number one', but too bad for him, that would never happen.
Arriving at the waiting room, Madara opened the door to see his two beautiful girls who were currently having a conversation amongst themselves.
"Madara!" Nejire called out when she saw him come inside. Since Momo had her back to the door, she wasn't able to see him come in.
Nejire got up and run into the arms of the one she loved so much with a big smile on her face that seemed to light up the room.
"Did you ditch Mirio and Tamaki again?" Madara questioned her with a chuckle as he wrapped his right arm around her waist, sat down on a big chair and gestured to Momo to come and take her place on his left.
"Yeah, I wanted to come see you again. You should've seen the look on their faces when they saw your final move!" Nejire said to him as she rest her head on his strong c.h.e.s.t.
"Just like how they were shocked when you told them you had a boyfriend?" Momo spoke up with an amused tone to her voice.
'So that's what they were talking about when I wasn't here.' Madara assumed in his head.
"Exactly. I've never told them about us at all, so their reaction wasn't so surprising. But I do wonder what they'd think when they learn I'm not your only one." Nejire said with a curios expression on her face.
"Hmm, maybe they'd try to beat me up." Madara said jokingly to the two girls.
"Oh please."
The three students talked with each other in the waiting room until finally, Madara and Bakugo's names were called for the final match. Madara left the room after receiving two separate kisses and a good luck from his girls.
(With Class 1-A)
"I'm getting goosebumps! We get to see another fight between two extremely strong students." Kirishima spoke up was a huge grin plastered on his face.
"Yeah! Who do you think will win this match?" Ochako, the brown haired girl questioned to her fellow classmates. When they heard her question, most of them looked at her weirdly.
"I think we all already know what the result of this match will be Uraraka." Tsuyu said to her with the students who heard her agreeing.
"Exactly! Did you see that last move? It was amazing!" Denki yelled out to the others.
"Denki, everyone saw it. The Sea of Fire that consumed Todoroki's ice." Tokoyami said to the yellow haired boy.
"I think it's ok to say that he's the strongest in our class right?" Mina said with others nodding in agreement at her words. Before, they considered Madara as one of the strongest, but there was no doubt now that he was at the top.
As the students continued talking amongst themselves, Ochako noticed how Izuku had his head down. So she decided to ask him what was wrong since they were friends.
"Izuku? Why do you seem so down?" Ochako questioned him with a confused and concerned expression on her face.
"Eh? Well after seeing Shoto's and Madara's fight, I couldn't help but realize how far ahead they are compared to me and the other students. Especially Madara." Izuku said, with Ochako understanding exactly what he meant because she also felt the same.
"Well then that means we're going to have to work harder from now on. Plus Ultra right?" Ochako said trying to encourage her green haired friend. Seeing him pick his head back up and smile at her, she felt that she had done a good job in making him feel better.
"Now how do you think this match will go on Izuku?" The round faced girl questioned.
"Well Kacchan can somehow show something unexpected, but after the earlier match, even I think he's unable to beat Madara." Izuku replied, saying something right for once.
Momo who got back from the waiting room heard their conversation and asked Izuku something that's always confused her since she's known the green haired classmate.
"Hey Midoriya, why do you call Bakugo 'Kacchan'?" She questioned him, causing the boy to stutter on his words because of the pretty girl talking to him.
"W-well, I've we've known each other since we were little kids, and I've always called him that. I guess it just stuck on." Izuku answered.
"Oh, so like childhood friends?" Ochako said, getting a nod from Izuku.
Momo just nodded her head and went back to paying attention to the newly made stage that had her boyfriend and Bakugo standing on it while facing each other.
'Childhood friends? Seems like a childhood bully to me.' Momo thought to herself.
"Now with the final match of this years Sports Festival! Are you two ready?!" Present Mic yelled out into the mic with the huge crowd cheering along. Seeing the two boys nod their heads, he said
"START!!"
Bakugo seeing Madara not moving, ran ahead to shoot a huge blast at his direction. He didn't want to get close to him because he knew how formidable Madara was in hand to hand combat.
Madara swiftly dodged the attacks sent his way with his superhuman speed. Bakugo seeing that he wasn't attacking became enraged.
'This asshole is still looking down on me!' He thought inside his head as he stopped his attacks and stared at Madara who now stood there with a bored expression on his face.
"Bastard! Why aren't attacking or using any of your elements huh! Fight back and use your full power!" Bakugo yelled out with an angry expression on his face. Seeing how Madara didn't respond and only raised an eyebrow, his temper raised through the roof and he said something that he'll come to regret.
"Maybe you would've fought seriously if I had just beat up that girl of yo-" he didn't get to finish what he was saying as he felt intense pain around his stomach and dropped to the ground on his knees and coughed up a good amount blood.
Madara wasn't finished though as he kicked him again, but this time upwards into the air.
Due to the pain he was feeling, Bakugo didn't have time to escape, and not even a second later, Madara reappeared above him and slapped him back down.
Landing next to his opponent who was on the ground laying on his stomach groaning in pain, Madara spoke up and said
"The reason why I'm not using my full power is because you're too weak to make me do it."
Bakugo lifted his head to see cold red eyes stare right into him. No, stare down at him.
"Look at you, just a couple moves from me and you end up like this." Madara said as he looked into the eyes of Bakugo. Maybe he went too far, but he deserved it for what he said about Momo.
"You could be a great hero one day, but you ruin it by acting like a complete brat, thinking yourself as being above others. Wake up. You're not the strongest and you'll never be. At this point, you won't even be considered a hero when you act like a villain all the time." Madara said seriously to Bakugo.
Judging from what he remembered from the anime, Katsuki actually grows as a character and mellows down once he realized he wasn't the best.
'At least he won't always stay like this.' Madara thought to himself.
Seeing as Bakugo was struggling to get up, Madara decided to end the match by immobilizing him with the use of his wood, but Bakugo was way too stubborn to just surrender.
Sighing, Madara wrapped Bakugo's whole body in even more wood and extended the branches to where it would take him out of bounds.
"Katsuki Bakugo is out of bounds! Madara Uchiha is the winner!" Midnight announced with the audience cheering. Even then, Bakugo continued to thrash around, which caused the R-rated hero to put him to sleep.
As Madara walked away he thought in his head 'Hopefully my show of power today catches her attention.'

Chapter 23

[author- Read the author note at the end. Very important.]
As he kept walking, Madara was able to hear the thunderous crowd and their cheers, with some of them even shouting his name in praise for achieving first place. All he did was give a small smile and raised his arm in the air to wave at the crowd, but his true feelings inside were much different.
If he were to be honest with himself, he didn't have the slightest care for his victory in this sports festival. He didn't know what it was, but today just left him very unsatisfied. Like there was something missing.
Maybe it's because the courses in this festival were no challenge to him, and don't even get him started on the 1 v 1 tournament. For Madara, it was like fighting against a bunch of toddlers.
Although, it did feel pretty good to go up against some of the characters he's watched in the show. Experiencing it first hand was vastly different than watching behind a screen. Also, for as long as he's been reborn in this world, he hasn't been able to actually fight against someone like he has today. Even if his opponents were weak, being able to use his techniques and battle against them still felt amazing.
As he was walking, Madara decided to go to the bathroom to freshen up, but on his way there, he met with the skinny form of the number one pro hero.
"Oh, All Might." Madara simply said as he stood in front of the hero, waiting for him to say something.
'I guess using the bathroom could wait.' He thought to himself.
"Shhh, don't call me that in this form kid. Just call me by my actual name, Toshinori Yagi." All Might said as he looked around to check if anyone was actually nearby in case they heard what the long haired boy said.
'He really does act completely different then when he's in his buff form.' Madara noticed.
After confirming that nobody was around, All Might turned to look at Madara and said "What are you doing here? You know they'll be presenting the awards next for the top 3 students."
"I was going to use the restroom, freshen up and maybe take a short nap since I had to continuously fight for the tournament. I'm rather tired you know." Madara replied back to the man.
"Yeah, tired. You certainly don't look like it at all. Makes me wonder why that is." All Might said plainly to the student as he noticed that he looked completely fine.
"No need to think much of it. Anyways, I actually wanted to ask you something very important." Madara said seriously to the yellow haired man.
"What is it? I'm kind of in a hurry since I'll be the one to hand out the medals." All Might asked he checked the time on the watch that was on his wrist.
"Well, I couldn't help but notice how similar Izuku's quirk seems to be with yours. What's also concerning is how his body isn't strong enough to carry such a powerful quirk considering how he injured himself with in fight against Todoroki." Madara said, watching as All Might got nervous the more he talked.
"What are you trying to say Madara?" All Might questioned him seriously.
"Seeing how close you seem to be with Izuku, and the fact that Bakugo is always saying that he was quirkless; I've come to the conclusion that his powers is somehow related to you." Madara said to All Might who sighed.
'His observation skills are very frightening...' he thought to himself.
"I'm guessing that you already know what the connection between the two of us is right?" Seeing Madara nod his head, All Might asked him
"What really gave it away? You couldn't have figured it out from just those other observations alone."
"I mean, him screaming 'smash' for all his moves helped a ton." Madara said to the pro hero. He couldn't help but let out a small chuckle after seeing the look on his face.
"I really have to go, but I suspect you know that this information can't be known to anyone. Also, I'll need to talk to you after the whole thing is over. It's a matter of great importance." All Might said firmly. Seeing Madara nod his head, he quickly went to go change into his costume.
Madara knew there was no real need to reveal that he knew about One For All and Izuku being the inheritor, but it didn't hurt to have the pro hero trust him with information like this. Maybe it could help him out one day.
'I guess I'll go freshen up anyways. Since they'll be taking pictures, I can't be looking this dirty, but they're probably waiting for me so they could start. Should I just go then?' Madara began to think to himself with his right hand on his chin.
'Nah, I'm sure they won't start without me.' Making his decision, he went to the restroom and took his time to freshen up and do his business. Afterwards, he left to finally go and receive his metal.
He obviously didn't leave without thoroughly washing his hands, which was VERY important.
"All of the first year events for this year's U.A. sports festival have been completed. So now we'll begin with the award ceremony!" Midnight announced, with all students but four were standing there with cameras flashing behind them.
In front of them, three students came up from underground while standing on their platforms that showed their rankings.
Third place being the half and half Shoto Todoroki who seemed to be within his thoughts. Second place being the restrained and struggling Katsuki Bakugo; and finally, first place being the handsome teen with the waist length black hair, Madara Uchiha.
Cameras constantly flashed on all three them. With Madara looking down on everyone with his arms crossed and his hair lightly moving from the wind, it made quite the picture.
As well as causing him to gain even more female fans.
"And to present the medals! The man himself, All Might!" Midnight said as a familiar laugh sounded out. Seeing the silhouette of the number one pro hero, everyone within crowd began to cheer loudly, with most of the students joining in as well.
"I have brought the metals here!" All Might shouted as he perfectly landed with no sort of difficulty what so ever.
Walking up to Shoto who had his head down with a dejected look on his face, All Might put the bronze metal on his neck.
"Don't be so down Young Todoroki. I'm sure you have your own reasons for not using your left side against Madara right?"
"Even so, I was still able to use my flames against Midoriya earlier, but it seems like I still have something else to do before I can fully embrace it." Shoto said as he raised his head to look into the eyes of the one he wanted to surpass.
'But first Madara, and then All Might.' Shoto thought to himself.
All Might laughed out loud and gave Todoroki a small hug while saying "Then I hope you get your situation sorted out so we can see what you're fully made of, Young Todoroki!"
Next, All Might walked up to Bakugo, but since the kid wasn't able to speak, he kept his words to him short.
"I know you have a lot of pent up rage inside of you, but I hope you don't act rashly for when we release you. You're a very strong young man with so much potential to become something more, so please don't ruin your chances. If you want to reach the top, then the first thing you're going to need to do is fix that personality of yours and your mind set. Other than that, you did a very good job this sports festival." All Might said as he gave the boy a small hug and put the silver metal around him. Bakugo himself seemed to be calming down a little and thinking of his words.
"And finally! Madara Uchiha, the winner of todays sports festival. I gotta say, you've definitely surprised me with those unique abilities of yours. Only thing I have to say is keep working hard because I'm sure that you'll be an amazing hero one day." All Might said, walking up to Madara and putting the gold metal around his neck.
'And most likely one of the best.' He added inside his mind.
He was going to give him a hug as well, but...
"Please don't hug me All Might." Madara said in a voice where only the hero was able to hear. He wasn't trying to be an asshole or anything, but something felt wrong about receiving a hug from someone you're not familiar with.
Patting his shoulder with a laugh, All Might said in a quiet voice "You did good Young Uchiha, and judging from the conversations I heard from the heroes, I'm sure you'll get tons of nominations, so choose wisely to insure your bright future."
"Yes, thank you All Might." The long haired boy said to the pro.
"Well, these are your winners! But listen up, everyone pay attention to what I have to say. Anyone could've ended up here and won the Sports festival. Don't feel so down at your loss because here at U.A, you'll have time to grow and shape yourself to become splendid heroes! All of you students here did a wonderful job today, so can we please get a round of applause!" All Might said as the arena became filled with the sound of everyone clapping.
Most of the first years happily smiled because of his words and others began to feel better because of the encouragement he gave them.
"The next generation of heroes is definitely looking promising!" Putting his hand in the air, he added by saying "And I would like to say one more thing, so everyone say it with me!
"Thank you for everyone's hard work!"
"Plus Ultra!!"
'Well, that was very awkward.' Madara thought as he looked at the scene that he remembered from the anime. The show made it seem like a funny moment, but it was definitely different here.
Afterwards, all the students were good to go, with everyone in the audience leaving as well, but Madara stayed to talk to All Might and Nezu since they had something to tell him.
Momo wanted to wait for him, but he sent her home since she looked pretty tired. Hearing about this, Nejire quickly left Mirio and Tamaki to go home with Momo and wait for Madara there.
Madara also didn't forget to send a clone to follow them to make sure they got there safely. He knew that they could protect themselves, but it was better safe than sorry. With that finished, he went to go meet up with a certain talking mouse and pro hero.
'I can't believe I'm actually taking in a student. What if he can't handle being my intern?
...Geez why am I thinking so much of it? I'll just test him as soon as he arrives and if he can't pass it, then he can just leave and find some weak hero to be an intern to.' Thought Rumi Usagiyama as she was preparing to send her nomination, which would definitely shock those who knew her.

Chapter 24

[author- please read the author note at the end]
After sending Momo and Nejire off with a long hug and a couple goodbye kisses, Madara walked ahead and looked for the room where All Might and Principle Nezu should be.
'Honestly, they should've sent someone to walk me there since this place is so huge. If it was anyone else, I'm sure they would've been lost.
Well, no use in complaining about it. It should be fairly easy to locate them.'
Madara thought to himself as he roamed the quiet, spacious halls of the arena. To not waste any more of his time, he decided to just simply sense where the two a.d.u.l.ts who wanted to meet him were.
'Of course they'd be on the other side...'
Madara thought to himself as he sighed and walked the other direction.
'Oh? There seems to be someone close by.'
As he kept walking, Madara came face to face with a beautiful, curvaceous women with sky blue eyes, long eye lashes and spiky dark purple hair that reached just below her waist.
'Midnight...I've got to stop running into heroes all the time. First Endeavor, then All Might, and now this troublesome women. I wonder who's next.' Madara thought to himself as he looked at her outfit that was completely different than the hero costume she usually wore everywhere.
She seemed to be wearing regular glasses and casual clothes that you'd see the typical a.d.u.l.t women wear. Blue skinny jeans that showed her curves, which would cause heads to turn, and a black jacket that completely covered her upper body.
"Midnight" Madara simply said to the women who was currently eyeing him.
"If it isn't the new heartthrob and winner of the sports festival, Madara Uchiha. Also, there's no need to call me by my hero name; after all, we aren't on school grounds right now so you can call me Nemuri." She said with her usual tone of voice and flirty smile.
Madara raised an eyebrow at her statement. "Heartthrob?" he questioned her.
"Oh please. I'm sure you realize just how handsome you are. Coupled with your looks and the power you showed today, it's no surprise that you'd have girls swooning over you.
It hasn't even been a day yet and I've already overheard some pretty unique conversations. Only advice I could give you is to watch your back. After all, fangirls can be quite the hassle."
Nemuri said with a chuckle and weird glint in her eyes as she shamelessly glanced at Madara's form, not caring about the fact that said person was actually her student.
"Well that's too bad for those girls. I wouldn't want to be with someone who only wants me for my looks and power." Madara told the pro hero.
"Hmm...You can't really blame them can you? Some girls are just naturally attracted to strong and handsome guys, just like how you could be attracted to girls with long curly hair, or older women with hot bodies.
Even I couldn't help but feel a certain type of way when you used that power of yours. Tempts me to put you to sleep and have you all to myself, but it doesn't mean I'm completely in love with you."
She explained to the tall boy, while saying the last part seductively, trying to tease him; but unfortunately for her, she wasn't successful.
"Aren't you my teacher? I didn't know you were this shameless." Madara said a little jokingly and continued on by saying
"Also, your quirk would be useless against me anyways Nemuri. I don't think you'd be fast enough to catch me off guard; and even if you were, I can hold in my breath for a pretty long time."
"Oh? How arrogant you are." She laughed amused. "You're powerful, confident, and doesn't get fl.u.s.tered when talking to me. It almost makes me wet."
Nemuri said as she put her hand on his c.h.e.s.t and trailed it down to his abs, feeling his toned and defined muscles that made her heart beat a little faster.
'What the hell am I doing? He's a student for goodness sakes!' She thought to herself, but still didn't pull away.
She was normally a playful and flirtatious person and had no shame for dressing or acting s.e.x.u.a.lly in front of young students, but even she thought that actually touching them was too far.
So why wasn't she stopping? Even she didn't know, but fortunately, or unfortunately, a voice sounded out which made her take her hand back.
"Are you finished?" Madara questioned her and smirked a little once he saw the small blush on her face.
"Looks like you're fl.u.s.tered yourself. How ironic...
Well, it was a nice and unique experience talking to you today sensei. I wish we could continue our conversation, but I do have to meet up with Principal Nezu. So I'll see you at school." Madara said with a small smile and then walked away from the women.
Midnight stared at Madara's back and thought while chuckling 'Interesting, very interesting...'
(With All Might and Nezu)
Currently in a medium sized room that looked like some sort of teachers lounge, you can see Nezu and All Might sitting on the couches that faced each other, discussing something important.
"Are you sure you want to do all of this Toshinori?" The small mouse looking man said as he took a sip of his coffee and looked at the pro hero who was currently in his skinny form.
"Of course I'm sure Nezu! We have to protect him somehow. If All For One really is alive and is leading that new villain group, then it's a must." All Might said to the principal.
"I understand, but we also have the other students to worry about too, as well as the fact that there might be someone giving those villains information." Nezu replied back.
"A traitor? You think we have a traitor amongst our staff?" All Might questioned seriously.
Nezu sighed and put his coffee down. He looked into the eyes of All Might and said "It could be a student too. And before you say anything, we can't just rule out that possibility. The fact is, the villains were specifically targeting you and knew exactly what class you'd be teaching, as well as the exact time and even the location where the students would be going."
"Well do you have any guesses on just exactly who this traitor might be?" All Might asked.
"I don't want to make assumptions yet Toshinori. Nor do I want to point out fingers either, but yes, there's someone I do have my eye on."
"And who would that be?" Seeing the principle not speak up, All Might began to think about it, and seconds later; it was like something clicked in his head.
"Madara Uchiha..." All Might said in complete surprise. Seeing the mouse not say anything confirmed it already.
"That's outrageous Nezu!" The pro hero yelled out.
Nezu slowly nodded his head and then said "Yes, it is outrageous, but it makes the most sense."
"And how could it make sense? It makes no sense it all! The boy himself is adopted by the Yaoyorozu and his own girlfriend goes here as well." All Might explained.
"Toshinori, this boy has a wide variety of rare skills and techniques. Hell, we don't even know what his quirk actually is. Yes, he awakened a mutated version of his father's, but what about the other one?
It could be controlling the elements like he's shown he was able to do, but that still doesn't explain his superhuman physical strength. Aizawa explained to me that he was able to completely obliterate that creatures arm with just a single punch. A creature that was made specifically to kill you.
Also, what about that avatar the boy was able to summon. Don't you remember how with just a swing of its sword, it destroyed everything in its path. That alone could be considered a quirk.
What if All For One gave him those quirks?"
"Nezu! Madara himself was the one to defeat the villains. Why would he do that if he was a traitor." All Might said, but thought what the principle said about the boys quirks made sense.
"We still don't know if it was All For One who sent those villains. It's just an assumption, just like this is." Nezu said with a sigh.
He himself thought that suspecting his students was wrong, but he couldn't just rule out that possibility. He had to think of everyone as a potential traitor, and Madara was the most likely out of the students that he thought of.
But he himself was stumped. All For One could have possibly gave the student quirks, but the boy lived with the Yaoyorozu all his life and defeated the villains that attacked the USJ.
'Sigh...even if Madara isn't the traitor, he's still very powerful. All Might is right, if All For One really is alive and is the leader of that villain group, then he most definitely is interested in Madara's quirks.' Nezu thought to himself.
Before All Might could reply back, a knock sounded out.
"Hello? It's me Madara." A familiar voice said from the other side.

Chapter 25

[author- I stayed up all night writing this chapter, just to accidentally delete it in the morning. So it's most likely not good since I had to write all over again in fury.]
"Hello? It's me Madara." A voice said from the other side.
"I'll get the door, but we'll talk about this later." Nezu spoke as he got up and walked towards the door to open it.
"Madara, come in." The mouse said as his student walked inside of the room and sat down on the couch, facing the skinny All Might.
"You know, you could have at least told me where you guys would be or sent someone to come get me. Luckily I wasn't lost and found the room." Madara said to the two a.d.u.l.ts.
"And just exactly how did you find the room so fast?" All Might questioned, genuinely curious, but was ignored.
Nezu locked the door and walked towards the two and sat down next to All Might on the coach, facing the long haired boy.
He noticed how calm and composed he seemed to be with his eyes closed and arms crossed. Due to this, one would think that Madara wasn't one to pay attention to his surroundings, but Nezu knew better.
He had a feeling that even when this boy had his eyes closed, he was more than aware of his surroundings than most people would be.
Or most people should be.
'Does he just have a sensing ability? He was after all able to easily locate me and Toshinori in this huge arena.
...Maybe I'm just thinking way too much of it and someone just told him where they saw us.' The principle thought to himself.
Deciding to think about it later, he responded to Madara's words and said
"I apologize for not sending anyone to come get you. We had to make sure everyone left the arena safely and no villains would unexpectedly come and attack. I hope you can understand." Nezu said in an apologetic tone of voice.
"Hn, it's alright." Madara simply said. He opened his eyes and stared right at the two a.d.u.l.ts, and then continued off by saying
"So? All Might said that you guys had something very important to talk to me about." Madara questioned. He didn't really want to be here right now and had two very beautiful girls waiting for him at home.
He'd rather not have this conversation be too long.
"Yes, that's true Young Uchiha. I remember you mentioned how All For One could be the leader of this new villain group, and if that's true; then he most likely has his eyes on you." All Might seriously explained to the student.
Nezu himself was just staring at the boy like he was analyzing him. No one knew what he was currently thinking.
"And why do you think that?" Madara questioned. He himself already thought of a possibility on why All Might's arch nemesis would want him, but he wanted to hear their reason.
With a sigh, All Might took a deep breath and spoke up once again and said
"With the power you've shown today in this sports festival, there's no doubt that All For One would be interested in your quirk. And if he's the leader of that group, then the odds are even higher."
"So what exactly are we going to do about it then?" Madara questioned with a raised eyebrow at what the pro hero was saying to him.
"Well, we thought about having a couple pro heroes watch over you and your family incase All For One ever sends any villains to attack and take you." All Might said, while Nezu stayed quiet.
'If this happens, then we could watch over him to see if he's actually the traitor or if All For One really gave him those quirks, but who's to say that he'll accept this. We can't just force security on him unless we ask his parents. ' The mouse looking man thought to himself, sighing once again.
'I could just send heroes to watch him without him knowing, but there's a very high chance that he'll be able to sense them.
I really don't want to do this, but I have to make sure it's not him.
...Geez, is this what it's come down to? Suspecting my own students?
How disappointing...' Nezu thought to himself as he put his head down a little.
"With all do respect All Might, but I don't need any of your guys protection; nor do my parents either since they have their own bodyguards." Madara said, instantly rejecting the proposal.
His parents bodyguard were of course his clones, but they didn't need to know that.
"Madara! This is no time to be arrogant! Don't you un-" All Might said, but was interrupted by the student.
"This isn't me being arrogant, it's just you guys underestimating my power." Madara said as he looked down at the two a.d.u.l.ts. He wasn't finished though because he continued off by saying
"I thought my performance this sports festival, and how I used my quirk was enough for you guys to realize that those villains aren't much of a threat to me."
Hearing what Madara said, Nezu finally decided to speak up.
"And just what exactly is your quirk?" Nezu questioned the boy seriously.
"I thought you already read my file, Nezu." Madara replied as he laid back on the coach to get comfortable.
'This should get interesting.' He thought to himself.
"Yes, of course I did. I understand you have a mutated version of your biological father's quirk, but what I don't understand is the quirk labeled "chakra" with the only description of it being "mysterious energy." So I hope you could explain that to me." Nezu said in a curious and kind tone, but he couldn't fool the long haired boy with that facade.
Considering that he overheard what the two were talking about before he arrived, Madara instantly knew what was going on here.
"Ah, didn't you see earlier? I was able to control 'certain' elements." The hero student casually said.
"And what about your physical strength and that blue aura. Weren't you able to make wings with it as well." Nezu pressed on.
"That's not really important is it? Like I said before, I refuse your proposal to have any heroes watch over me.
And what about the other students? I'm sure they'll need more protection than I do."
Madara said to them.
'The possibilities are even lower that he could ever be the traitor with him worrying about his classmates. With him fighting off the villains, and even giving us important information on the attackers; there's no way he could be working with them. And the fact that his own girlfriend goes here as well...
...I'm relieved. I really am, but that still doesn't explain all his abilities. If All For One really isn't the leader of this group, then the possibility of Madara being in cahoots with him is extremely high; and if he is, then it's low.
He always strays from explaining his quirks, and hasn't told anyone just exactly what they are, but apparently his girlfriend Momo knows.' Nezu thought, and began to plan on something that he'll most likely regret.
All Might himself began to think about what his student said. Make no mistake, he was confident that Madara could take out villains himself, but he was paranoid.
Paranoid that the man who killed his Sensei would reappear and take this boy's quirk. He should consider everyone lucky that Madara wasn't a villain, but if his power lands in the hands of one; then he wasn't sure what would happen.
'He's right. The other students would need our protection as well. It's not just Madara, but everyone else. The villains attacked the whole class and planned to kill the students just to get to me.' All Might thought to himself.
"So I guess we're done here? If I were to be honest, I felt like I was being interrogated. You guys could be quite scary." Madara said in a 'jokingly' way.
"Madara, we're still not done here. We still need to figure out what to do with you in case All For One really does steal your quirk." Nezu said, ignoring what Madara said about being interrogated.
Mostly because he didn't want to think of it like that.
"Why are you guys not worrying about Izuku. Considering how he has All Might's quirk, shouldn't you be protecting him instead?" Madara questioned the two a.d.u.l.ts.
Shocked at what the student said, Nezu turned to All Might, looked at him sharply and asked "You told a student Toshinori?!"
All Might just awkwardly looked at Nezu and said "W-Well I didn't exactly tell him. He was able to figure it out himself." He explained.
"And how were you able to figure it out yourself?" Nezu questioned.
"Hmm, I don't know. Maybe it's the way that green haired kid screams 'smash' for every single attack. Or maybe it's how close All Might seems to be with him compared to anyone else.
Or maybe, just maybe, it's because I overheard him telling Bakugo about it." Madara said casually.
'Is this considered as snitching? Nah definitely not. It should actually be good for Izuku to learn not to be a blabbermouth. Never understood why he would ever tell his childhood bully his most important secret.' Madara thought to himself.
"Toshinori, it looks like we have to talk to this successor of yours." Nezu said seriously, with the pro hero nodding at his words.
"Madara, One For All can't be stolen by All For One. If that were to be able to happen, then that man would've already taking my quirk." 'And the past users.' All Might said, while thinking the last part to himself.
'It's actually really funny. My chakra could be considered a more advanced version of One For All, minus the whole quirk inheriting thing.' Madara thought to himself with a small chuckle.
"Well, it's getting pretty late, so I'm going to be leaving." Madara responded as he got up to leave. This time, Nezu didn't try to stop him since he was going to have a long talk with All Might.
After Madara left the arena, he decided to walk towards the train station and began to think of what he overheard the principle and pro hero talk about.
'So Nezu suspects me having a connection with All For One. I honestly can't say I didn't expect it. If I were them, I would suspect me too.
With All Might, he doesn't suspect me like Nezu does, but I bet that he does a little now after hearing what the mouse had to say.
He was worried that much after seeing just how strong my quirk was huh.
Makes me wonder how they would react if they knew that in the future, I could possibly put this whole world in an endless dream.' Madara thought to himself with a small laugh.
A buzz from his phone broke him out of his thoughts, and when he checked who texted him, he felt his pants tighten a little.
Nejire sent him a picture of her and Momo topless with their b.r.e.a.s.t smashed together with the caption "Your parents aren't home. Hurry up for your reward."
Madara decided on skipping the train and ran full speed to his house. Needless to say, it was a very pleasurable night for the three teenagers.
(Two Days Later)
"Mou, you went way too hard last night." Momo said in a low voice as her and Madara were walking towards their homeroom.
Since they had a small little break, Madara spent all of his time with his two girls. Last night was definitely the wildest if you consider the weird way Momo was walking.
As the couple continued talking while walking together, a teacher that they didn't recognize walked up to them and said "Momo Yaoyorozu, Principal Nezu would like to see you in his office"
Madara narrowed his eyes and thought 'So it's come to this huh. So be it.'
Momo looked up at her boyfriend questionably. Seeing him nod his head with a smile, she left his side and went along to go meet the principle of U.A.

Chapter 26

[Read note at the end. Important]
As Momo walked away with the teacher to go meet the principal, Madara created a clone to follow after them in case anything happens. Since he knew that Nezu himself was suspicious of him, then he'd probably try to question the only other person who knew his full capabilities.
Another person who knows about his power was naturally Nejire, but nobody knew that Madara was dating her as well. The periwinkle haired girl never told anyone she had a boyfriend. Well, that was until she revealed it to Mirio and Tamaki at the sports festival, but that was all.
You could say Madara can just avoid this whole situation by just telling Nezu about his quirk and it wouldn't matter if anyone knew because he's very powerful, but this is the same Madara who before he got to this world; requested the unknown being to make his body special where nobody would be able to take anything from it just so he wouldn't get cloned.
Madara knew one day that the full capabilities of his chakra would be revealed since he'll naturally he using it all the time.
So who's to say that there won't be someone out there who wanted to get rid of him, so they built something to specifically seal his powers. Yes, it's absurd and very unlikely, but it was still a possibility. A possibility that Madara will never overlook.
From what Madara remembered from that one movie, there was even a Quirk Amplification Device that was made, that even let a villain gain the power to overpower All Might. So it's not a stretch to say something even more dangerous would be made in the future.
Maybe that's already happened and nobody knows about it.
Of course Madara himself knew that he's on a whole other level compared to everyone else, and he'll only get even stronger; but even when he has all that power, Madara still didn't want to underestimate anyone.
The fact is, he's only watched only up to four seasons of the anime, and he's sure that out there, there's someone more powerful than All Might and All For One. That there are people with such dangerous and amazing abilities.
Breaking him out of his thoughts was the sound of his phone notification, meaning he received a text message.
'So Nejire wants to meet up? I guess I could go see her. I'll be seeing what my clones sees anyways as well so I don't have to worry about Momo. Plus, Nezu wouldn't do anything serious to a student. Especially Momo who's apart the Yaoyorozu family.' The long haired boy thought to himself as he went to go look for Nejire.
The girl herself wasn't able to stay over last night, and since Madara and Momo came to school pretty early like they usually do, the two wouldn't have to worry about missing or being late for homeroom.
They'd have some time alone for themselves before school actually started.
———————[author- wanted to say that I'm not adding any super op OC villain or bs plot to nerf Madara.]——————
Right now, in a clearing outside of the school, you could see a boy with waist length black hair, and a girl with long periwinkle colored hair cuddled up together on a bench, while having their own conversation.
Loads of students would usually be walking around the area that the couple are now, but since they arrived here early, there wasn't anyone right now. If anyone that knew who Madara and Nejire were saw this, they'd be shocked to see the two like this. The strongest first year, together with the only girl that's part of the Big 3.
"Madara, are you sure Momo is going to be alright?" Nejire questioned with her head on his left shoulder with her eyes closed, sighing in content. With the peaceful morning air while being in the arms of the one she loved, she was definitely more than comfortable.
"You don't need to worry about her Nejire. I already sent a wood clone to follow them and I'm able to see everything in real time. Also, Nezu may suspect me, but he wouldn't go so far as to do anything to a student." Madara reassured her.
He already told both Nejire and Momo that Nezu suspected him because he trusted them with this kind of information. Being together for years now, it would be weird if they didn't at least have this much level of trust. Of course there were still some things Madara would never tell his girls. One of them being that he's not really from this world. He'd never reveal that.
Confirming that her best friend/sister in all but blood was doing ok, Nejire lifted her head off of Madara's shoulder and smiled brightly at him.
"So? How was taking the train today from school? I'm sure you had loads of people come up to you and congratulate you for your win. Or maybe fangirls?" Nejire questioned with a laugh that Madara found cute.
"I knew that would happen, so Momo and I didn't take the train today." Madara answered her.
"You ran on top of the rooftops while carrying her, didn't you?" Nejire asked with a pout. There was a time when Madara ran on top of the rooftops with her in his arms, and she became addicted to doing it. Of course this could be considered weird since she herself is capable of flight by using her quirk, but to her; it felt completely different when she was with Madara.
Seeing her facial expression, Madara cupped her face and gave her kiss on the head. "Yes, I did run to school while carrying Momo. Otherwise, it would've gotten hectic on the train with so many people." Madara said to her as he let go.
"I can understand. Even on my way to school I overheard a lot of people talking about you. They're already calling you the strongest kid in U.A." Nejire told him. She took the train this morning and of course noticed how people around her were talking about her boyfriend with their friends, while watching his highlights on their phones.
You could say Madara was now a small celebrity from his sports festival performance. He didn't just gain fans though, but also villains who were wary of him and his power.
Nobody wanted to be in the receiving end of his last attack against Todoroki.
"So how's Mirio and Tamaki?" Madara questioned. When Nejire started going to U.A, she naturally told him about her two friends, but Madara himself never met them face to face.
"After watching the sports festival, they've been training even harder now after seeing how strong the first years were. Especially with you. I'm pretty sure the other students feel the same as well." Nejire responded back.
Before Madara could say anything, he sensed someone approaching his and Nejire's direction. Not even a minute later, that same person was revealed.
'Oh not again...' Madara thought to himself with a sigh.

Chapter 27

'Oh not again...' Madara thought to himself with a sigh.
"What is this? Madara Uchiha and one of U.A's Big 3, Nejire Hado? I didn't think you'd cheat on your own girlfriend Madara." The R-Rated pro hero, Midnight said with a 'shocked' expression on her face as she put her hands to her cheeks.
She had just arrived at the school since she was a teacher here, and was going to her classroom to make sure everything was ready, but imagine her surprise when she catches Madara Uchiha 'cheating' on his girlfriend Momo Yaoyorozu.
It was pretty well known amongst the first years that those two were in a relationship, and since Midnight herself was their teacher, she knew about it as well; but if she were to be honest, she didn't care one bit.
She also didn't find it surprising that Madara was here with another girl. After all, she's seen it happen way too many times, and has naturally thought that any high school couple wouldn't last.
So it wasn't much of a shock to her that such a handsome and popular boy like Madara would 'cheat' and find himself another girl to play with.
Only thing that truly shocked her was the specific girl he was 'cheating' with.
Nejire Hado, one of U.A's very own Big 3. The teacher heard about her personality and how much of a good student she was. So to see her being so mushy with a boy was quite surprising to her.
Nejire separated from Madara and turned to him with a 'shocked' and 'heartbroken' expression on her face.
"M-Madara? You didn't tell me you had another girlfriend. So you were just playing with me the whole time! Am I just a joke to you?" She said to the boy as tears threatened to fall from her pretty eyes.
"Nejire listen to me." Madara said as he tried to pull her closer, but his hand was slapped away.
"No! This is the fifth time this has happened! Every single time you were caught, you always say that you won't do it anymore.
I thought y-you loved me..." Nejire said in a low voice as her crystal clear tears finally fell down.
'Why is this girl such a good actor.' Madara thought to himself as he looked at Nejire's performance.
Midnight herself just stood there awkwardly, unsure of what to do. Even if she didn't really care for such teenage drama, seeing the usual go happy and curious student become so heartbroken; it hurt her and made her feel bad for the girl.
But she instantly became confused when Nejire all of a sudden stopped crying.
Madara let out a chuckle under his breath, followed by Nejire. Seconds later, the girl was fully laughing while Madara let out a small smile once he saw his girlfriend's facial expression.
Even when he knew that Nejire was just playing around and acting, he didn't like seeing that heartbroken look on her face.
"What's going on? Why are you laughing?" Midnight questioned confusingly. This scene was just too strange to her. Yes, even to her.
Once Nejire stopped laughing, she let out a smile and rest her head on Madara's c.h.e.s.t. Not caring that someone was watching. Looking over at Midnight, she spoke up and said
"Madara isn't cheating on Momo. He's actually with me as well." Nejire simply said, surprising the pro hero.
Getting out of her shock, Midnight looked at the long haired boy who had his arm around his girlfriend and said
"Ara, who knew you'd have two beauties. Are you perhaps going for a harem? Maybe I should be careful around you from now on. I don't want to fall into the hands of such a beast." She said with a 'blush' on her smooth white cheeks.
'I wonder how good he his to make two beautiful girls fall for him and share him as well.' She thought to herself, genuinely curious.
"Hmm, I don't know, you might be too old for him. Or not?" Nejire casually said with a thinking expression on her face.
"Tch...what did you say brat?" Midnight said, clearly getting angry. She was pretty s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e about her age after all.
Ignoring her words, Nejire continued talking. "Although, Nemuri Uchiha does have a nice ring to it, right?" She said with a playful tone and wink.
'Was that an intended pun?' Madara thought as he glanced at the girl.
'W-What the hell. Nemuri Uchiha? I mean she's not wrong, it does sound nice...
...Wait, what the hell am I thinking?! He's just a boy, and a student as well. A 6 feet tall, attractive and powerful teenager with an incredible body.' The hero thought to herself.
Hearing his girlfriends words, Madara sighed and said
"Nejire, you know Uchiha sounds good with any name. Bob, Harry, Jun, Chico; any name you could think of, and it'll sound good with Uchiha after it."
Before Nejire could reply back, another 'Madara' appeared with Momo in a small bolt of lightning.
Midnight looked surprised at this unique teleportation move of Madara's. Of course she wasn't shocked about the clone since the boy used it during the sports festival, but she never saw him use this ability.
Although, she did recall about some rumor of Madara being able to teleport by using lightning.
[Moments Earlier]
(With Momo)
As soon as Momo entered Nezu's office, she noticed that nobody else was inside. It was just the mouse looking man sitting behind his desk with a smile.
"Thank you for bringing her here, you may leave now." Nezu said to the teacher that Momo didn't know. Sitting down on the chair that was in front of the principal's desk, Momo looked at him and waited to hear whatever he had to say.
"Good morning Momo Yaoyorozu, deputy representative of Class 1A. I must applaud you on your splendid performance during this years sports festival. I'm sure many heroes would want you as their intern." Nezu said to the black haired girl. He really meant what he said. He likes when his students are doing successful and learning in this school.
"Thank you principal." Momo replied with a nod, without saying anything else.
"I'm sorry to disrupt your time this early in the morning, but I had something very important to discuss with you, and had some questions I wanted to ask."
Seeing that Momo was waiting to explain, the mouse continued off by saying
"You see, with your boyfriend Madara, his performance a couple days ago has left a deep impression on everyone. Regular day citizens, students, the staff here at U.A, and even other pro heroes.
But there's a certain type of people that have their eyes on Madara as well." Nezu said.
"Villains..." Momo assumed. Seeing the principal nod his head, she can conclude that what she said was indeed correct.
"Yes, villains as well. There could possibly be people out there that feel threatened and want your boyfriend eliminated after seeing his power."
"Showing the power of his quirk really caused such a problem?" Momo questioned in 'worry'.
"Unfortunately it has. Speaking of his quirks, do you know what it is?"
'Way to be subtle...' the clone that was hiding in the room thought as he shook his head.
"What makes you think that I would know?"
"Well you see, I've found out that you're the only person out of all the other students who actually knows how Madara's quirk works.
You may be confused on why his quirk has anything to do with this situation, but to protect him, we need to have a deep understanding of his abilities and how they work. With such power, Madara could possibly hurt himself and those around him.
We wouldn't want the people to think of him as a threat. Of course I've tried asking him myself, but it seems like he truly doesn't realize how grave the situation is. So I hope you can cooperate." Nezu said to the girl. Seeing how 'worried' she was getting, he really thought he was getting somewhere.
The principal himself brought Momo in here with the intentions of getting a great amount of information on Madara's quirk. Of course informing her about how much 'trouble' he could get himself to would raise her worries and possibly make it easier for the girl to reveal anything.
Any girl would truly want nothing but the best for their significant other, even if it meant giving valuable information. Being the principal would help in this matter since Momo would think that it would be ok to tell. Nezu truly thought this, and it was sort of true; but he made the mistake of underestimating just how strong the relationship of Madara and Momo were.
Made the mistake of thinking it was just two teenagers in love.
Even the smartest of people could make such stupid mistakes. Nezu would soon learn that and make sure it never happens again.
'Is he really trying to get me to snitch on my own boyfriend? Madara was right. How despicable.' Momo thought to herself.
"If the situation is this serious and it's for Madara's own good, then I have no problem with telling you." Momo said to the mouse, causing him to lean forward to make sure he won't miss anything the girl says.
"I may not know the ins and outs of his quirks, but I do know what his most ability is and what it's capable of. I hope that's enough."
"Yes, that's more than enough Momo." Nezu said as he took out a notepad and pen so he could review everything she said later.
"With his most powerful ability, he's able to summon a big and long one eyed dragon capable of some serious damage." Momo said with a 'serious' expression on her face.
Nezu wrote everything done while thinking 'Big and long dragon? And did she say summon like an actual living creature?...'
Before he could say anything to the girl, he heard her laughing to herself.
"I think you're done here Momo. It seems like the principal and I have something to discuss." A voice said out of nowhere, startling the mouse.
'When did he got here?' He thought to him in shock.
Clone Madara created another clone which took Momo and disappeared in a small bolt of blue lightning.
"Principal Nezu..."

Chapter 28

[author- why did I update today when I released two chapters yesterday -_-.
Read Author note at the end please.]
"Principal Nezu." The clone of Madara said as he sat on the chair Momo previously occupied, staring at the mouse who looked like he had been caught in a trap.
"Madara..." Nezu responded back, still confused on how exactly the student got inside his office while undetected.
He thought it was when Momo and that teacher arrived, but he was 100 percent sure that nobody else snuck in.
'Unless I'm going crazy, he definitely didn't come in here through the door. This just means he has another ability that allows him to get inside places he shouldn't.
Or could this be the rumored teleportation ability he has? That can't be right though; since it was said that he'd leave in a small bolt of lighting, just like how he did with Momo earlier.'
Nezu was already making calculations in his head and trying to figure how the long haired teenager got inside the room unnoticed, and was even able to spy on him with ease.
'I can think about this later. Right now I have an angry student in front of me. Actually, I can't really tell what he's feeling. He's actually scary good at concealing and controlling his emotions.
Why is he staring at me like that? And why do I suddenly feel nervous around a student?!'
Nezu thought to himself as he tried to get rid of that feeling he didn't like what so ever.
"So do you want to explain to me why you tried using my girlfriend to get information on me?" Madara asked in a 'calm' voice.
You may think that what Nezu did wasn't so wrong because Madara himself didn't reveal anything about his quirks and the principal was just worried of the safety of the students; but the Uchiha was sure that if he didn't intervene today, the mouse would've continued on with this, until he would finally do something worse.
"You have to understand Madara, we want to keep you safe." Nezu explained to the student, but the boy himself wasn't convinced. He knew that the principal was just bullshitting.
"Didn't I already tell you that I'd be fine?" Madara replied back. He was going to continue, but was interrupted before he could form another sentence.
"Yes, you already told Toshinori and I that your performance with your quirks at the sports festival was enough for us to know that no villain would be a match for you; but maybe actually knowing the capabilities of your quirks would ease our worries if a very powerful villain decides to attack you one day." Nezu tried to reason.
"You say you're worried about me, but are you sure the real reason isn't because you suspect me working for a villain. Not just any normal villain, but All For One himself?" Madara questioned.
You could feel the tension in the air as the room went completely silent. Nezu didn't speak a word as he began to think to himself.
'Of course he would find out. Why am I not surprised, but this is also not a bad thing. I need to apologize because I've made a grave mistake. I should've just asked the questions to Madara himself, but what if he actually was cooperating with the villain. He would've realized that we're on to him.'
"How did you find out..." Nezu finally spoke up and asked the student.
"It's not that complicated. All I did was overhear your conversation with All Might a couple days ago. If I could sneak inside here with no sort of problem, then doing that was a piece of cake." Madara casually said to the mouse.
'I definitely have to up my security around here if a student is able to easily spy on me; but he's not any normal student so it's not like just anyone is capable of this...
...Well, maybe Mirio with his unique quirk.' Nezu thought to himself.
"I hope you understand why I suspect you. With the multiple amount of abilities you have, it makes one think that you have more than just two quirks. I'm sure that's not possible unless you received them." The principal said to the long haired boy.
Madara stayed silent, thinking about his words, but he knew there was more to it than what Nezu was letting on.
"And what exactly were you going to do once you found out all the capabilities of my quirk?" Madara questioned.
The mouse stayed silent for a while, thinking on what he should say. It didn't take long because a minute later, he spoke up with a sigh and said
"Madara...I needed to know if you were a threat or not. Find out if you had any weaknesses." Nezu answered. Since there was no use in lying, he thought it was best to just be truthful. The boy had caught him anyways.
With Nezu, if it was any other student with such a strong quirk, he wouldn't bother to go out of his way to figure out the weakness in case something happens. He did it with Madara because he already suspected the student to be cooperating with the villains. Yes, the likelihood of that is extremely low, but Nezu doesn't want to miss any possibilities; so he tried to find any information, and ended up doing it in the worse way.
But the thing is, the mouse himself had this feeling that the boy in front of him had no sort of weakness what so ever. Which greatly alarmed him. He didn't know what to feel if there was any villain like that.
The man All For One could be considered a villain with no weakness, but that's not necessarily true. As long as All Might existed, All For One would forever be limited on what he could do.
"Ah, I get it now. You fear the unknown. I can't blame you really. A student with the capabilities to easily defeat something that was made to kill the strongest hero. A student using multiple abilities with such destructive powers with no trouble at all. I would suspect myself as well." Madara spoke out his thoughts.
"But the thing is. I'm sure if I told you my capabilities, you'd surely try to find a way to overpower me if it comes to that one day. I'm sure you did the same with All Might right." Seeing the principal stay silent, it confirmed his thoughts.
'It's best to just get this whole unnecessary conflict done with, but I still don't want to underestimate anyone's intelligence; and I sure as hell don't want to make an enemy out of the heroes. It's not like I'm scared of them or anything because I'm fully sure that I could easily overpower them, but it would be troublesome to be an enemy to them, and there's no reason to...
...But if the day ever comes where they do something against me, I definitely won't hesitate to retaliate.
Also, I won't be in this alone if that ever happens, since I know my girls have my back as well.' Madara thought to himself.
[Author- no sort of betrayal will happen]
"Nezu, I'll only say this once so I hope you listen to my words clearly." The boy said, with the mouse nodding seriously.
"If I was cooperating with the villain, or in cahoots with All For One, then I would've already killed All Might by now, and I would've taken his successor Izuku to the villain just to get that quirk out of him.
I would've exposed All Might's secret already, and I would have let the villains kill all the students that day; but most of all, if I really was the traitor, I would have killed you after finding out that you were on to me.
You should stop focusing so much on me because you have a school filled with students that you have to worry about, and a traitor still amongst your staff.
So I hope you don't continue with this greater good bullshit."Madara said to the principal.
Nezu himself began to think about his words, and finally made a decision.
He spoke and and said...

Chapter 29

Nezu himself began to think about his words, and finally made a decision.
With a sigh, he spoke and and said
"I deeply apologize for all this, and I hope you can forgive me. You're right, I should be focusing on the other students with absolute attention since they're most likely to be in danger once again." The mouse genuinely spoke to the student.
After hearing what Madara said, he thought about it and it did make sense. If he was really the traitor, he would've already done all of the things he said.
'I can't be making these mistakes anymore. Thankfully I got to talk to him today, otherwise I'm sure I would've probably done something that I would have regretted.' The mouse thought to himself.
With the recent villain attack, as well as finding out that there could be a potential traitor in this school, he began to feel stressed and for once in his life, wondered what it would've been like if he didn't take up this job.
'No! Stop thinking like this. The students are counting on you.' The mouse thought to himself, trying to get rid of those negative thoughts he didn't need right now.
'But damn, who said this job would be easy.'
"Hmm, I accept you're apology" Hearing those words brought out a sigh of relief out of the principal, but not even seconds later, he felt an unbearable pressure that made him unable to breath.
Made him feel like he was suffocating, seconds away from death with no escape.
And glancing at the student, he instantly knew why this was happening.
"But I'll give you this one warning. NEVER try using my family or anyone close to me again." Madara said as he unconsciously activated his Sharingan and stared right into the rodents eyes.
Nezu would remember this day, he certainly would never forget what he saw in those blazing crimson eyes that glared at him.
What was waiting to be let out...
"W-well, yes. If there's anything you need, please inform me." Nezu said when the pressure stopped; while also trying to get himself to stop shaking.
The clone of Madara just ignored him and got up and walked away. There was no need to talk to the principal anymore. Once he left the room, he immediately dispelled himself.
Madara who was walking with Momo, Nejire and Midnight began to think to himself.
'I certainly hope Nezu will actually listen. Wouldn't want to have the heroes as my enemies.'
Madara against the world. Seems like it won't be happening if the mouse actually meant what he said.
[Moments earlier]
All of a sudden, another Madara appeared in a small bolt of lighting, with Momo by his side. This was obviously the clone that the one in Nezu's office made to bring Momo back here.
The clone nodded to Madara and when it dispelled, a voice instantly yelled out in obvious excitement.
"Momo!" Nejire said as she separated from her boyfriend and squeezed her best-friend to death with a hug. She hadn't seen her since yesterday so it wasn't weird that she was this happy to see the girl.
It could be considered strange for Nejire to act like this, but she was very worried for Momo earlier when Madara told her that the principal called her. Yes, she may have not acted like it earlier, but deep down, she was more worried than she should have been.
You have to remember that after Madara, the closest person to Nejire is her 'sister' Momo; and it was the same case with the black haired girl.
Being with Madara has made the two closer than ever. And no, it's not that type of close that you're thinking of. The two didn't love each other like that as they weren't Bis.e.x.u.a.l, but when they had their usual threesomes with Madara, let's just say it would get real steamy.
The long haired boy was one extremely lucky f.u.c.ker.
"Good morning Nejire." Momo said with a smile as she hugged her 'sister' back.
"You know, I'm completely fine, there's no need to worry." She said, as if knowing exactly what the periwinkle haired girl was worried about.
Madara smiled at their interaction and began to think about his time with the two girls during the years. He couldn't think much because the two were coming his way, so he naturally spread his arms out so they could snuggle next to him.
"Hmph, you really are a beast to be able to make these two girls completely love-struck." Midnight said as she watched the whole thing.
"Oh? Good morning Midnight sensei." Momo greeted after she finally noticed the teacher standing there.
Looking at the women that was currently in her hero outfit, she couldn't help but think 'Hmm, she could be too old for him, but I do remember Madara saying that he wouldn't mind being with an older women.'
"So why did your clone teleport with Momo here." The pro hero questioned, genuinely curious.
"Clone? What's makes you think that's my clone. For all you know, I could be a clone myself." Madara replied back with a straight face.
"Well maybe it's because the one that brought Momo here dispelled..." Midnight said like it was the most obvious thing in the world; but she didn't expect to hear a voice right behind her.
"Who said I dispelled." A clone said to the pro hero, making her instantly turn around and jump in fright.
"Kyaa!" Midnight let out a girlish scream, not expecting this what so ever, as well as causing the three teenagers on the bench laugh.
Madara himself dispelled the clone he created without any hand signs, and shamelessly stared at the a.s.s that bounced due to the women jumping in fright.
'Calm yourself...'
"What the hell is wrong with you!" Nemuri said as she calmed herself and looked at Madara with a 'glare'.
'I wasn't even able to sense him do anything. He could've easily killed me if he wanted it' The serious hero in her made her think about what just happened.
If it was a villain just now, she would've died without even knowing it.
'I guess he was right about what he said a couple days ago. I most likely wouldn't even be fast enough to catch him off guard to put him to sleep.' She thought to herself.
Even if she was on school grounds, and was only around students; as a hero, she was taught to never let her guard down and be aware of her surroundings. So Madara being able to easily create a clone and have it scare her like that made her question her own abilities.
"Sorry, I couldn't help it." Madara said, not sounding apologetic at all.
"But, if you really wanted to know, I just had my clone bring Momo back from Nezu's office, and it seem like my other one stayed to talk to him." The long haired boy said.
"Wait. How are you able to tell what your other clone is doing?" Nemuri questioned, and got an answer right away.
"That's because he's able to see in real time with his clones. Ahh~ Momo, isn't our boyfriend so cool!" Nejire said as she snuggled closer to Madara and got a laugh out of Momo.
Usually she wouldn't reveal anything to anyone if they asked questions about her boyfriend's quirk, but she could tell that Madara himself didn't care if this was known; and judging by how he was smiling at her, she could conclude that her assumption was correct.
Midnight herself looked at Madara in fascination and couldn't help but find herself being more interested in him as the days go on. At first, she just wanted to tease the kid like she did after the sports festival, but (in her opinion) she ended up going too far by touching him. After all, she never touches a student.
You could say he was a mystery that she wanted to solve herself, and it was true. With her time as a teacher at U.A, she's lost count of the number of times she overheard someone talking about Madara.
Either with girls gossiping about his very attractive looks and personality, and even his relationship with Momo. His newly acquired fangirls that talked about him non stop; or the competitive boys that talked about his power and how they wished they had such a strong quirk.
Let's not forget about the lame dudes who secretly curse him behind his back for having such a 'smoking hot' girlfriend and insult him for being so handsome. There's always losers like that in every school; it was just inevitable. But they'll never in their lives say it to Madara's face.
Especially after witnessing his power during the sports festival.
Midnight herself even had some talks with other teachers about the Uchiha since the boy wasn't just the top of his class in terms of strength; he was also the top in terms of grades as well. They would always speak well of him and talk about how he would always pay attention in class, and even perfectly do his homework while never turning it in late.
With the teachers who didn't have him in their class; they would speak about how they wished their students could he like him, but not everyone can be Madara Uchiha.
That's what Midnight thought. The women thought that this boy was special. Born to be someone amazing in life. Those were the sort of vibes she got from him, but of course she'll never admit it. Definitely not.
"*cough* Well then, since there's still about an hour till the bell rings, why don't you three help me sort out the classroom?" Midnight asked the teenagers since she was feeling very lazy herself.
The three ended up agreeing since they had nothing better to do, and while they were walking, Momo asked Midnight a question.
"Midnight sensei, do you know what we'll be doing today for class? Certainly it'll be something different since it's the school day after the sports festival."
The pro hero smiled and said "Of course we'll be doing something different today.
Hero names!"

Chapter 30

[author- wow, thanks guys. I seriously didn't expect to be in the top 5 again, so I made a long chapter after 2 days of double releases. Even though I didn't really plan to update until Wednesday. Anyways, did you know that 30 minutes of s.e.x.u.a.l i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e can burn about 200 calories.]
"Hero names!" Midnight said to the three students as they walked the halls of U.A, which was devoid of any students at the moment.
Midnight herself was quite interested in finding out what names the students would pick. This was after all, one of the most important moments during their time here at school.
Whatever they come up with today would most likely be what they would be known for, for the rest of their lives.
'Well, they could always change it later on.' The R-Rated hero thought to herself with a small laugh.
"Hero names? Why are we picking out our hero names so early?" Momo questioned confusingly. She found it strange to pick them up this soon since they were only in their first year of high school. They still had a long way to go until they became pros.
'Oh no! I haven't even thought of what I should pick?' She thought to herself as she began to come up with a unique and creative nickname for herself.
"Wow! So you guys get to pick your hero names today." The periwinkle haired girl said out loud as she remembered when her class did that a couple years ago.
"Oh yeah, you never told us what your hero name is Nejire. What is it?" Madara questioned her as he walked while holding the two girls hands and followed Midnight to the classroom. He definitely wasn't staring at her a.s.s as she walked ahead of them.
After all this time, Madara never knew what Nejire's hero name was, but he's sure it was the same as in the anime.
'Or maybe she did tell me, but I just wasn't listening.' The boy thought to himself, genuinely curious. Nejire sometimes rambles to him, so Madara has learned to tune himself out of the conversation when it happens.
He could say that it was a pretty powerful ability since he was able to use it during class as well.
Just imagine that you're at an extremely boring event that's about a few hours long, and you just blank out and the whole thing is finished for you in a couple minutes.
'I'm sure every lazy student would want to learn about this.' Madara said inside his mind, but his thoughts were interrupted when he heard his girlfriend reply to his question.
"Mou, I already told you guys what it was. You just didn't believe me when I revealed it." Nejire said to the two students as she pouted and turned her head to look away from them.
"So it's actually 'Nejire Chan'? You were being serious?" Momo questioned as she suppressed a laugh that was coming out of her. She didn't dislike the name, but she found it funny because it was just like Nejire to chose something like that. If she were to be honest with herself, she'd say that it fit her perfectly.
"It's definitely the best hero name ever, right?" The third year questioned them with a big smile and then turned to her boyfriend.
"Madara, do you have any names that you've thought of yet? Hmm, maybe samurai man, or red eyed prince." She asked as she put her hand on her chin and thought of any names that would fit him best.
'Is she being serious? She can't be right? Those are absolutely horrible. Well, I really shouldn't be surprised. After all, Nejire was always bad with nicknames.
*sigh* I completely forgot about hero names and I have nothing good that I can think of at the moment. I know that I definitely don't want something embarrassing and cringe like 'Samurai Man'.'
"Nejire..." Momo said strangely as she glanced at her best friend. 'Now I know who not to ask for suggestions.' The black haired girl thought to herself.
"What? Is it not good?" Nejire questioned with an innocent expression on her face, and seeing the other two teenagers shake their head, she couldn't help but say
"Hmph, you guys are just haters..."
Midnight who was silent and heard their who interaction smiled to herself and thought that the three students looked great together. She herself has seen guys with two women before, or even three and higher, and they almost never worked out.
'I wonder if their v.i.r.g.i.ns, but I highly doubt it since Momo has been walking strangely since I've seen her.' Midnight thought with a sly smirk.
"Momo, can I ask you something?" The pro hero questioned the black haired girl who turned to her and nodded.
"Are you ok? I couldn't help but notice that you've been walking strangely since I've seen you. If you don't feel good, you should definitely go see Recovery Girl, I'm sure she's in her office this early." Nemuri said, sounding 'concerned' for her student's well being.
"N-No, I'm absolutely fine sensei. I was just training too hard yesterday." Momo said after hearing the unexpected question. She didn't want the pro hero to know that the reason she was walking like that was because Madara f.u.c.k.e.d her so hard last night to the point where she could barely feel her p.u.s.s.y.
Even if said hero was the R-rated one, she was still her teacher and thought it would be embarrassing if she knew.
Nejire tried to contain her laugh when she heard her best friend's words. She herself knew exactly what was up with Momo since Madara has done the same thing to her numerous times.
'Lucky...' she thought to herself as she continued to listen in on their conversation.
Madara himself just raised an eyebrow at their interaction. 'Judging by the smirk on her face, it's obvious that Midnight is just playing around with her.'
"Hmm, if you say so." The pro hero said to Momo.
The three teenagers and a.d.u.l.t finally arrived to the classroom the pro usually teaches in and started to help her organize and clean things around.
It took about 30 minutes since Madara didn't feel like using his clones. He enjoyed talking to the three girls while helping around the room.
After they were done, Midnight sat down with the three students and listened in on their stories of their relationship. She could tell the two girls had so much love for the boy, and it was obviously the same for Madara.
'I kind of envy them. I wish I could find love like this...' Midnight thought to herself with a sigh.
What she didn't know was that her wish would actually come true very soon. She'll find the love she's looking for with a certain waist length black haired student with the last name Uchiha.
I think you all know who that is...
[Moments Later]
Since school would actually start soon, Nejire was the first to leave, but not before giving her boyfriend a long kiss and hugging her 'sister' goodbye.
Afterwards, Midnight sent Madara and Momo off since she knew Aizawa would complain to her about making his students late for class. She'd see them again very soon anyways.
Now you can see those two walking to their homeroom class with their hands connected together. It was just comfortable silence, but Momo ruined it by speaking up
"You know, it's actually enjoyable talking to Midnight sensei. She's definitely different from what I expected when having a normal conversation with her." Momo said to Madara.
She really enjoyed listening to Midnight's story about her costume and why it was important for her. For someone like Momo who needed to reveal her skin to use her quirk, she respected the R-rated hero.
"Yeah you're right. It definitely is pleasant to converse with her." Madara said, since he himself agreed with Momo's words, but also disagreed. He thought Midnight wasn't so different when having a normal talk with her since she'd always flirt with him when doing so.
'Well, she seems to do it to mostly me. I haven't really seen her flirting like that to any students or with the male staff here.' The long haired boy thought to himself.
Finally reaching the familiar doors of Class 1-A, Madara and Momo walked inside to be greeted with the sight of their classmates lousing around and talking to each other.
"Momo and Madara! Our very own power couple!" Mina said loudly with an excited tone to her voice since she hasn't seen her friend in a couple days. Why did she call them a power couple? That was because Madara placed first, with Momo being the girl who got so far. They were both recommended students as well as being quite powerful, so people started referring to them as a power couple.
"Good Morning class!" Momo being the deputy representative naturally greeted the students herself and received a morning back.
Walking to his seat with Momo, Madara noticed how most of the students kept glancing at him. He didn't care for it, but he definitely found it annoying. He could only guess the reason was because of the power he showed at the sports festival.
There was no doubt that every student except Momo, felt inferior to the long haired boy. The battle of Madara vs Shoto left a deep impression on the kids, and it didn't help that Madara's last attack was being replayed everywhere.
"Congratulations on your win Madara." Ochako said to him, causing most of the others to do so as well.
"Man, how did you get so powerful!" Kirishima questioned with a grin, wanting to learn the secrets on how to get stronger.
"Training." Madara simply said, but of course that wasn't the full answer. He definitely wasn't going to say that he reincarnated into this fictional world with the body of one of the strongest villains in another. Nope, definitely not.
"Madara..." a voice spoke out, causing the class to go silent. Everyone turned to see Shoto looking at the Uchiha.
"I finally resolved my own problem which didn't let me use my left side, so I hope we can one day have a battle once again.
I recognize you as the strongest in this class, so I'm aiming to surpass you." The half and half teenager said as he stuck his hand out, causing Madara to raise an eyebrow.
'Interesting...' he thought to himself as he shook the boys hand and spoke up with a smile.
"Hmm, you'll have to train harder than that if you want to surpass me Todoroki." 'Even though it'll never happen, it doesn't hurt to be nice for once and a while.' Madara said, thinking the last part in his head.
"Yes, I will." Todoroki said and then went to sit back down at his seat.
Bakugo clenched his first when he looked at their interaction. He knew Madara was the strongest in the class as well, but that's what pissed him off. He even remembered how badly he lost in the finals after watching the videos; and lets just say that he pushed himself for the past two days on training.
He didn't want to feel what he felt when he fought Madara.
He didn't want to feel completely powerless, unable to do anything but receive a beating.
'Is this how Deku felt...' the boy thought to himself.
"Good morning class. Get into your seats." A familiar bored voice sounded out, causing everyone to go sit down and respond back to his greeting.
"Today we'll be doing something different for class...
...Code Names. You'll be picking out your hero names." Aizawa revealed, causing the class to get excited at not having to do something boring.
After calming the class, he went on to explain the purpose and reason on why they would be doing it today, as well as revealing the number of nominations the students had.
Madara saw that Momo had way more than what she did in canon. He could only guess the reason was because she didn't lose against Tokoyami and actually showed off her power.
Bakugo was in third, with Todoroki in second. Of course Madara was rolling ahead of them in the lead for first, getting an insane amount, which didn't surprise anyone in the class. They didn't question it since they knew what kind of impression he left.
Like Madara said before; everyone would know his name after the sports festival.
"Now with these, you'll be going into internsh.i.p.s with the pro heroes." Aizawa announced.
"Internsh.i.p.s?" Izuku curiously questioned out loud.
"Yes, you'll be receiving training that'll help you guys improve your abilities as well as teaching you guys how to combat villains and see the pro heroes at work.
Thankfully the USJ incident didn't escalate to anything worse, but if a situation like that ever happens again, then you'll need to know how to defend yourself."
"So today, we'll be picking out hero names, but they are temporary for now. And if you're not serious about them, then you'll have to-" Aizawa was saying, but was interrupted when the R-rated hero suddenly came inside the classroom.
"Then you'll have to pay!" Midnight said as she seductively walked inside.
"Midnight!" The students called out in surprise.
"Because a lot of hero names used by students become recognized by society, then you'll have to make sure to be serious about this and that it's appropriate." She finished off as she stood next to the homeroom teacher who sighed at her antics.
"Yes, Midnight will be making sure your names are ok." Aizawa said to the students who were already thinking of good hero names for themselves.
Madara himself was still thinking on what he should call himself. Receiving a whiteboard and marker, he wrote down many that he thought of, but erased them after realizing they wouldn't do good.
'I could just go with this...' he thought to himself.
As time passed by, he watched how the students walked up to the front to announce their names. Even Momo, coming up with 'Everything Hero: Creati' and Izuku coming up with 'Deku' which he didn't understand why.
'Damn, Bakugo really influenced him this much...' Madara thought to himself. Even though he knew the green haired boy picked it because of what Ochako said to him, he still found it strange m.
"Ok Madara it's your turn." Midnight said with a smile as she herself was curious on what the Uchiha would pick.
Madara calmly walked to the front of the class and held his whiteboard up.
"The hero name I pick is 'Madara Uchiha'." He announced.
"Eh? Isn't that a bit too plain?" Mina questioned, getting nods from others.
"Are you sure you don't want to choose something else?" Midnight questioned him. Even though there were heroes who chose their real names, it was still uncommon. She wanted to make sure he didn't regret this later on.
'Or could he not come up with anything?' She thought to herself.
"I'm 100 percent sure. I want the name 'Madara Uchiha' to strike fear in the hearts of my enemies." Madara simply said to the class, which also caused Aizawa to take a glance at him.
'He didn't say villains, but enemies. His enemies could be anyone...' the teacher thought to himself.
Having went back to his seat after getting his name approved, Madara watched as Shoto revealed his hero name, which caused the students to think it had a deeper meaning as well.
It was quite funny to see the half and half teenager awkwardly deny it. He just couldn't think of anything good.
It took 15 minutes for the rest of the class to finish announcing their names with Midnight either approving or disapproving them.

Chapter 31 - 31 (18)

[author- hey guys and possible gals. This is only my third lemon so don't laugh at me. The whole chapter won't just be S.E.X so... yeah. I wrote this while half asleep so it might not be so good. Also, read the author note at the end!]
The class continued on with their hero names, and Madara noticed how strange Tenya seemed to be acting. He wasn't his usual self and was much more quite than other days.
Madara wasn't the only one that noticed this since Izuku and Ochako were constantly looking at Iida in worry. Ever since Tenya told them about what happened with his brother, they wanted to make sure that he was doing alright, but the student himself would always lie through his teeth and say he was fine.
They didn't know what Tenya was thinking or how he was feeling since he'd hide his emotions behind a smile, but Madara knew exactly what was going inside his head; and how could he not? After all, he had one of the greatest cheats coming into this world.
His knowledge of the plot.
With that, he knew Tensei Iida, also known as Turbo Hero: Ingenium and the older brother of Tenya, became critically injured from a battle he had with a certain hero killer.
Tenya would then go on to chose to work as an intern in Hosu City Hero Office, even though he had better offers he could've chose from. This was obviously because he wanted revenge for his brother for what the Hero Killer did to him.
But Madara knew that the outcome to that would become something that Tenya wouldn't expect at all.
'Stein huh...the man with the sense of duty to cleanse society of 'false' heroes. In my opinion, he was truly one of the most interesting characters in the show.' Madara thought as the class just got done with picking their hero names.
'Though, I always wondered what the Hero Killer would think of Ochako.' The long haired boy thought to himself.
"Now then, let's talk about your interns." Aizawa spoke up to close. He then went on to explain the details on internsh.i.p.s and what the students who didn't get one should do.
Madara himself was using his skill that let him tune people out. Due to this, he didn't notice the homeroom teacher glancing at him when he talked about the students with nominations.
'I can't believe 'she' picked him.' Aizawa thought to himself as he, along with the staff who saw the nominations, were shocked about the person who actually picked Madara.
Rumi Usagiyama, also known has Rabbit Hero: Miruko.
You might question how exactly does Madara know the Rabbit Hero since he never read the manga. Well that was because he's read loads of fanfictions in his past life that included that attractive female. Loads of people became obsessed with her or just genuinely liked her character, so it was quite hard for Madara to not know who she was.
"So, think carefully on where you want to go before you choose." Aizawa said to the class as Midnight started to pass out the papers that had their nominations.
When she got to Madara's seat, she looked him in the eyes and smirked.
"You know, you're one very lucky person. I hope she doesn't fall for your shameless ways." Was all Midnight said before she walked away and handed out the papers to the rest of the students.
She talked to Madara like she already knew that he'd pick the Rabbit Hero. Like she expected him to, but there was a chance that the Uchiha wouldn't do so.
There was a low possibility of that ever happening, but if it did; then Midnight would just think that something was wrong inside the students head.
'Definitely won't happen. I know Madara isn't a stupid person. Plus, she's powerful and beautiful. There's no way that he'd choose something else.' The R-rated hero thought to herself, thinking she already had a basic understanding of the type of person Madara is.
Momo who saw their interaction became curious on what the pro actually said to her boyfriend. She wanted to know even more once she saw the grin on his face when he looked at his paper.
"Madara, what is it?" She questioned him, but didn't receive the answer she was looking for.
Calming himself down with a deep breath, Madara smiled at his girlfriend and said
"No need to worry about it Momo. I was just surprised at my choices. There is definitely a lot to choose from."
"Then what was that grin for? It has to be something interesting since the whole class you were bored out of your mind with that sleepy expression on your face. There must be something truly surprising on that paper if it got you to grin like that." The black haired girl said to her boyfriend who smiled at her.
"I'll tell you on our way home." Madara said before he began to pack his things to go have lunch.
After school was over, Madara and Momo walked home together with just the two of them since Nejire was still currently doing some work with the hero she worked for.
Halfway through the walk, there were a lot of people who recognized Madara and Momo, especially the Uchiha since he was the winner of the sports festival. They tried coming up to them, but Madara quietly disappeared and just ran home while carrying Momo instead of taking the bus.
While he did that, he told her why his was grinning in class, and Momo understood. He was going to intern for the pro hero Miruko, but after realizing something, she stared at him and said
"It's pretty obvious what you're planning,
but I can't blame you. She really is attractive." Even if she wasn't Bis.e.x.u.a.l, she could still appreciate the beauty of another women.
All Madara did was smile at her words without saying anything back. With the comfortable silence and the light breeze of the warm weather, Momo sighed in content as she closed her eyes and laid her head on Madara's c.h.e.s.t as he princess carried her.
Arriving home, Madara and Momo was greeted to the sight of Jun and Aiko dressing up nicely.
"Are you guys going out?" Momo questioned her parents curiously. The only time they ever went out was for work and business.
Looking at her daughter with a smile, Aiko linked her arms with Jun. "Yep, your father actually decided on taking me out today on a date and for dinner later on, so you two will have the house all to yourselves." The mother said, saying the last part with a wink towards Momo.
It was no surprise to Madara that Aiko and Jun knew that he and Momo were s.e.x.u.a.lly active, but Momo was and started blushing in embarrassment, which caused the two a.d.u.l.ts to laugh out loud.
"No need to be embarrassed Momo. My only advice is to use protection whenever you do it." Jun said as he pulled his wife closer to him.
"Yes, listen to Jun's words. When I said I wanted grandkids, I didn't mean so soon." Aiko said to the two teenagers with a small laugh.
"Hmm, of course we use protection. We're responsible kids after all..." Madara replied back with a 'smile' as Momo stayed silent.
"Well, have fun. We'll be back pretty late so we left some food in the fridge for you guys to eat." Aiko said as she and Jun walked out of the house, not noticing Madara creating a clone to protect them.
Turning to his girlfriend, Madara said with a grin "I'm going to go train for a couple hours, so I'll see you in my room by then."
Giving her a peck to the lips, he went to go change out of his school uniform and put on workout clothes. Going outside to the forest next to the house, Madara's clones began to work on jutsus and chakra control while the real one did a full body workout with weights on.
(2 hours later)
Walking inside his room with no shirt on, Madara heard the shower running and instantly knew who it was. Since Nejire couldn't come over today, it was obviously the only other person who was here.
Letting out a grin, he instantly got undressed and walked inside his huge bathroom to see his Momo in her birthday suit facing him with a smile on her face.
She didn't plan on taking a shower tonight since she took them in the morning, but it was different today since she herself went to workout in their indoor gym.
Momo smiled to herself when Madara stood in front of her, letting the water hit him as well.
——————(18 Start)———————
With the warm water flowing down and constantly hitting the creamy white skin of Momo, Madara thought she couldn't be any more beautiful. To her well defined t.h.i.g.hs, perfect perky b.r.e.a.s.t that showed her n.i.p.p.l.es, flat stomach with visible muscles and her full pink lips; he couldn't help but get aroused at this sight.
Momo wasn't any better as she looked at her boyfriend that was standing in front of her with nothing but l.u.s.t and love in his deep black eyes. The water rained down his waist length long and not so spiky hair, and flowed towards his body that was packed with muscles in all the right places due to his constant daily training.
Momo shamelessly looked down at his well endowed manhood that was currently erect and standing proud in complete glory. L.i.c.k.i.n.g her lips as she stared at it, she realized that it would be inside her warm and tight p.u.s.s.y in just a few moments.
Just the thought of it made her even more wet than she already was, and it wasn't difficult for the male teenager across from her to realize that.
Having had enough time admiring the beauty of his girlfriend, Madara walked up to her with his feet hitting the warm and wet tiles of the bathroom floor, and wrapped his arms around her waist.
The Uchiha's hands didn't stop there and went even lower. Almost as if Momo knew, she jumped up and wrapped her legs around Madara while burying her head in the crook of his neck to take in his scent.
Letting his fingers sink into the flesh of his girlfriend's a.s.s, Madara carried her and pressed her back onto the shower wall and began to lay kisses on her thin neck.
Momo who was running her fingers through Madara's hair started to let out small m.o.a.ns at the simulations he was giving her. Feeling his warm mouth s.u.c.k.i.n.g on the skin below her jaw, Momo knew he'd be leaving multiple marks there.
Moving her hands down from his hair to his biceps, Momo started to slowly squeeze them as Madara moved on to kissing her b.r.e.a.s.t after leaving a couple of love bruises on her neck.
"Ahhh~ Stop teasing me Madara. Just suck on them already..." Momo whispered as the Uchiha licked around her a.r.e.o.l.a, purposely missing her n.i.p.p.l.es that showed how turned on she was.
Hearing her e.r.o.t.i.c m.o.a.n right in his ears, Madara took her right tit in his mouth and began to do what she asked. This instantly caused Momo to let out a louder m.o.a.n and pull his head closer to her b.r.e.a.s.t, while tightening her legs around his waist.
The two teenagers wet bodies were closer than ever with Madara's long and girthy c.o.c.k pushing against Momo's entrance that were completely drenched with her juices.
Having finished s.u.c.k.i.n.g on both of her b.r.e.a.s.t, Madara had Momo unwrap her legs around his waist, causing the girl to grow confused at this development; but she realized his intentions when he turned her around and wrapped his right arm around her midsection.
Now having Momo's front pressed against the wall, Madara placed his left hand on her shoulder, and slowly moved it down her back, causing pleasurable shivers to run down Momo's spine.
Arriving at her juicy plump a.s.s, Madara began to knead her cheeks while rubbing his c.o.c.k on her folds.
Momo turned her head to look back at her boyfriend. It wasn't like what he was doing didn't make her feel good, but any more of this teasing and she'll probably go crazy. She was willing to beg for him to put that c.o.c.k inside of her; after all, It wasn't the first time she's done so.
Momo didn't need to ask anything because moments later, she felt him thrusting inside her soaking wet cunt, causing her b.r.e.a.s.t to continuously move up and down the shower walls.
Feeling her boyfriend firmly hold on to her waist, her eyes went wide as she felt him go faster and harder, just the way she likes it. All you could hear in the spacious bathroom was the sound of grunts and m.o.a.ns with flesh slapping against each other as Madara continued to pound his girlfriend's e.r.o.t.i.c body.
30 minutes later, Momo was on her hands and knees with drool freely flowing down her chin. Feeling the huge c.o.c.k inside her gushing p.u.s.s.y that was shaped to fit him; she continued to scream and m.o.a.n out his name, waiting until he released inside of her.
Momo didn't have to wait long as minutes later, she felt the familiar feeling of thick ropes of c.u.m painting her insides white, causing her to release for the 7th time.
Laying on her back, Madara lightly kissed Momo's shoulders. Taking his d.i.c.k out, he got up and smiled at Momo.
"Why don't we take a real shower this time?" He asked the girl who was still on the floor.
"Gghh...ugh." Momo gurgled out as she was still feeling the effects of the rough pounding Madara gave her.
"I guess I'll wait for you then." Madara said with a small laugh.
——————(18 End)———————
[Next Day]
"Are you guys ready! Make sure you don't lose your hero costumes." Aizawa said to the students as he was seeing them off. This was the day where they'd start their internsh.i.p.s.
"Ah! It's such a nice day out today." Jiro commented as she stretched her arms out with a yawn, feeling the sunlight hit her skin.
"You seem pretty tired Jiro. What kept you up all night?" Madara who was next to her questioned.
"E-Eh? It's nothing at all. Couldn't sleep since I was so excited to start my internship." Jiro said, completely lying to the long haired boy who noticed.
"Well, good luck then." He said to her, receiving a nod and smile.
Turning to his girlfriend, he have her a hug and kissed the top of her head while saying "You too, good luck with your internship."
Letting out a beautiful smile, Momo wrapped her arms around his c.h.e.s.t and stayed there until a voice sounded out.
"Madara, which agency did you pick?" Sero questioned him since everyone else said theirs except him. Everyone else who heard his words look towards Madara since they were naturally curious as well.
Irritated at being interrupted with his time with Momo, Madara separated from her and gave her a peck to the lips.
"*sigh* If you really want to know, then I guess there's no problem with telling you." He announced, getting the complete attention of those around him.
"The agency I chose was-" he was saying, but suddenly disappeared in a puff of smoke.
"W-what!"
"Where did he go!?"
"Dammit, we should've known. It's never this easy to get answers out of Madara."
Momo herself just laughed at her boyfriend's antics as she always found it funny.
Moments later, they were all good to leave so they started to walk towards the train station together.
The students did question if Madara was ever going to come back, but Aizawa said not to worry about it. The Uchiha had already told him earlier that he wasn't going on the train with the rest of the students.
Madara reappeared about 15 meters away from the other students. "That never gets old..." he said to himself as he checked the paper that had the address to where Rumi should be.
Running up the side of a building and finally getting on top of it, Madara ran towards the location with a fast speed since it would be troublesome if he was caught running on top of buildings.
It took 30 minutes for him to arrive at a decently sized house that was pretty far away from any others, but not to the point where It would be too far to get to the city for hero work. It was also surrounded by large trees, and looking closely, Madara noticed there seemed to be a forest nearby and could only guess the women loved her silence and privacy.
'Well, she is a rabbit after all...' he jokingly thought to himself as he walked toward the front door.
He went to go knock it, but the door opened by itself with his slightest touch.
'I guess she left it open for me. She's also unconcerned of anyone trying to break into her house' the Uchiha thought to himself.
"Hel-" he wanted to say, but before he could, he ended up easily dodging a kick that was sent his way.
"Oh? Interesting..."

Chapter 32

[author- did you know that the velocity of a quasar can quadruple when a singularity variates. It's simple really. By using the equation 367(p45-1) , you can find out the dimensional output that it gives off.
Haha I totally made that up.
READ AUTHOR NOTE AT THE END!!]
(Madara POV)
Before I could finish my words, a kick came towards me from inside the house, aiming for my shoulder. Dropping the bag that had my hero outfit, I jumped back outside and sidestepped the attack that was obviously from the hero who I'm now going to intern for.
"Oh? Interesting..." I heard the brown skinned women say as she had her knees bent, ready to attack once again.
Now that I'm looking at her face to face, I have to say the same thing I've said before when my girlfriends Momo and Nejire matured. The anime really doesn't do any justice to the attractiveness of these females and over all characters in general.
She was wearing her usual hero outfit that I remembered, that consisted of a white sleeveless leotard with a purple trim around her shoulders and waist. There's also that wide yellow crescent moon design that's on over her c.h.e.s.t.
If I were to be honest, I would say that the costume looks perfect on her, but maybe I'm just saying that because it showed off her athletic build and the muscles on her legs and arms.
And because it showed off those t.h.i.g.hs...
I was always attracted to girls in anime who had muscle on them. Mikasa Ackerman from 'Attack on Titan' could be an example, and if you don't even remotely think she's attractive, then you most likely swing the other way; and no ones judging.
Ok, I wasn't usually the type of person who would go on and on about a women's appearance, but I could definitely appreciate them.
And Rumi Usagiyama was one beautiful lady.
But right now, this doesn't matter at all. Why was that? Because the women herself seems to want to beat me down, and I'm definitely not about to let that happen. The fact that she was a women didn't matter to me at all.
"Is this how you greet your interns? I didn't even get to exchange a greeting. Not even a minute passed and I'm already fearing for my life." I said to the long white haired pro, who had a grin on her face.
I obviously didn't fear for my life and the pro hero knew that since I said it in the most nonchalant way.
I began to take off my school blazer and the red tie that was around my neck. I could tell she had intentions of continuing to attack me, and my clothes that I have on right now will greatly hinder me and limit the power I could use.
Who am I kidding? No they won't...
They're just very uncomfortable. I could fight in a full body hazmat suit and still kick her a.s.s.
"Rabbit Hero Miruko. I applaud you for dodging that kick kid, but then again, I would've been greatly disappointed if you just went out like that." Rumi, or the Rabbit Hero Miruko told me as she relaxed her stance.
"Madara Uchiha, and you know that attack could have killed any student right?" I questioned her with a raised eyebrow. Maybe I exaggerated a bit, because I know this pro hero wouldn't intentionally risk the life of a student.
Well at least I think so...
"Oh? But you're not just any student right?" Rumi said to me with a grin that almost made me let out one of my own.
"And don't be such a baby about it. I've seen what you were able to do in the sports festival, and if you couldn't dodge a simple kick like that, then I would have already sent you back." Miruko told me straightforwardly as she closed her eyes and shook her head; but she wasn't finished.
She opened her eyes, red staring right into my currently black and let out a taunting smirk.
"After all, I have no use for a weakling..."
The rabbit woman told me.
Was she trying to rile me up? Or provoke me? I honestly didn't know, but if that was her intentions, then it definitely didn't work.
There's no use in losing my cool from those weaker than me. That's just embarrassing...
"Weakling? Do you think I'm weak?" I questioned her as I started to take off my school dress shirt. A fight was obviously going to break out, and fighting with all those clothes on would just annoy me.
"You're definitely powerful from what I could tell, but that doesn't mean I won't test you. Don't think that kick was all that there was because dodging my weakest attack should be of no difficulty to a student of your caliber.
And I can only hope that you're not some disgusting pervert and is only undressing because you realized what my intentions were." She told me with her hand to her hip, not even caring about the fact that she was staring at my currently n.a.k.e.d c.h.e.s.t.
Analyzing and inspecting my muscles from a far, without a care in the world.
But I knew that it wasn't in any s.e.x.u.a.l manner since I could see no l.u.s.t in her eyes whatsoever.
Even if I was one good looking person, Miruko should be in her mid twenties and I'm sure she's seen a handsome guy with a nice body before. It would've honestly been strange if she really did get fl.u.s.tered.
I could only guess she was inspecting me because of my very athletic body from all the daily training I did, and hearing her next words confirmed my thoughts.
"I can see that you've worked very hard. Muscles in all the right places and nothing unnecessary like those idiot bodybuilders.
I've seen a lot of kids your age who wanted to get strong fast so they'd just go to the gym and do whatever they can to get muscles; and in the end, they'd ruin their possible potential." She said with a nod and continued off by saying
"Also, when did you start working out your physical capabilities?
You don't just get muscles like that, so it's obvious you did some intense training when you were young." Miruko said, sounding curious with a hint of approval.
"Well, you could say I started training as soon as I awakened my quirk. Since then, I would work past my limits everyday, and the results definitely paid off." I told the hero who smiled at me when she heard my words.
I wasn't one to be an attention seeker because I could have just told her a specific age instead of bragging that I trained everyday, but if I were to be honest with my self, it did feel good when someone acknowledges your hard work.
"So, how exactly are we going to do this?" I questioned her. She mentioned testing me, and I'm not sure how exactly she was going to do that. I know it's some sort of fight though.
"First off, are you sure you don't want to change into your hero costume? Fighting with what you have on now could limit your physical capabilities." She asked me as she glanced at the bag near the door that I dropped earlier.
My hero costume? I get where she's coming from, but I honestly didn't need it right now, but I guess changing into my workout clothes would be better.
My armor would possibly help with my defense against Miruko's powerful attacks, but I wanted to know the limits to my physical capabilities.
Make no mistake. I am definitely not a m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.t that likes to get beaten, but I need to know how strong my body actually is.
Keep in mind that the only real fight I've had that involved hand to hand combat was back during the USJ incident against the Nomu. Fighting Miruko would help me find out how strong my body is.
Well, I hope it did...
And with my Gunbai/Bo Staff, I won't be using it for this, as I planned to get up close and personal for this fight, and I definitely didn't mean it in that way.
"My hero outfit would be of no use in my fight with you, but I would like to go put on my workout clothes." I told her which resulted in a nod.
Miruko ended up bringing me inside her spacious house and showed me where I could change. She left me to do so, but not without telling me to meet her in the forest outback when I was done.
Now wearing some workout clothes, I faced Miruko in the middle of the forest that was real close to her house.
I still didn't have a shirt on, and only had on black workout pants, 'ninja' boots and black gloves that I usually have on when I wear my hero costume.
[author- just imagine his current look to the Madara that was fully revived and bitched all the tailed beasts, minus the Hashirama face on the c.h.e.s.t...]
"All you have to do to pass my test is stay conscious for the 10 minutes that I'm attacking you. If I knock you out within the time limit, then you could pack your stuff and leave. And don't worry, I'll naturally pull my punches, but don't expect me to go so easy on you." The straight long white haired women told me as she held up a small device that had a timer on it.
"Don't underestimate me Rabbit, you'll probably find yourself to be the one on the floor unconscious before you even realize it." I said back to her, causing her to laugh.
"A brat with so much confidence. I like you!" She said with a big grin on her face as she stuck the device on the tree.
"I'm not underestimating you kid, but after seeing your full power at the sports festival, I can tell you that it won't be enough." she continued off by saying
"When you hear the device sound off, that's when we start."
So that's what it was...
Getting into position, I activated my Sharingan and stared right into the red eyes of Rumi. With her grin getting wider and her l.u.s.t for battle emitting right off of her, I could tell that even though she said those words, she was still looking forward to this match.
But there was still one more thing I had to say before we started, that she really needed to know.
"If you think that was my full power, then you're sorely mistaken. Maybe I can show it if you could make me." I told her with a little grin of my own as I got into position.
She wasn't the only one who was looking forward to this fight.
*BEEP*
The ground below me cracked, and my most enjoyable battle since I've been reborn in this world begun.

Chapter 33

[author- guys I'm so shit at fighting scenes like damn they're so difficult. If you read a novel that has some amazing fighting scenes, then give the author some praise because this shit hard...
...Or maybe I'm just that bad at them haha.]
(Rumi POV)
Yes, this is it...
What I've been waiting for, ever since I've seen him dominate the sports festival that day. Since I've seen him easily stomp on those weaklings all on his own, without the help of anyone else.
Breezing through the courses with such ease that it interested me, but it wasn't until his match with that man's son when I truly opened my eyes.
When I, for the first time, acknowledged a student's power. Especially one with such a young age, only being in his first year.
Even with all those words I said earlier, I didn't truly mean them, because I wasn't stupid. It was pretty obvious that the kid was very powerful. More so then the majority of pro heroes that I know.
I've noticed that he seems to hold back a lot, and hopefully my taunting will make him fight seriously, because otherwise, I might just accidentally cripple him.
There was also something familiar about him that I couldn't quite understand, but that was until it clicked in my head and I realized just what it was.
That grin that was plastered on his face as his long spiky hair fluttered in the wind. His now crimson red eyes gleaming in obvious l.u.s.t for battle as his muscles flexed.
He's just as excited as I am. You could say right now, the kid reminded me so much of myself; and it was then that I thought that I've made the right decision on picking him as my intern.
*BEEP*
(Regular POV)
As soon as the timer sounded out, Rumi rushed towards Madara with her right leg aiming towards the side of his head, intending to knock him out right then and there.
The kick obviously wasn't full powered, because if it was; she'd most likely kill him by crushing his skull.
Or so she thought.
The Uchiha didn't shy away from the hero's attack. Why would he? He was already planning on getting up close and personal for this fight, so he ducked to avoid her kick and grabbed her leg to tightly hold on to it, and attempted to slam her down.
"You got some strength in you, but not enough to restrain me like this." Rumi said as she flexed the muscles on her legs, and seconds later, easily got out of Madara's hold on her by jumping back.
What she didn't expect was for the Uchiha to suddenly appear right in front of her with his fist aiming right towards her face.
She could tell this wasn't any normal punch, and the pain she felt when his fist landed on her cheek confirmed her assumptions.
"Wha-" She was going to say, but was punched back a dozen meters, crashing through the weaker trees along the way. Ignoring the pain she was feeling, the rabbit hero brought out her hands, and gripped the ground with her fingers to stop herself from flying back even further.
Finally stopping herself, Rumi stood there for a couple moments as the taste of dirt and grass invaded her mouth, causing her to let out a spit.
Moving her hand to touch the obviously bruised cheek, she couldn't help but let out a smile.
"You said something about my strength not being enough?" Madara questioned the hero who was now laughing with a bright grin on her face.
"Haha, how exciting!" Rumi shouted as she got into a stance that put her on all fours, looking as if she was ready to pounce on her prey.
'I have to say, I'm a little surprised she got up from that so easily. Any other person would've been aching in pain, but then again, this is Mirko. She must have a very durable bod-' Madara was thinking to himself, but was cut off when the bottom of Rumi's purple t.h.i.g.h high boots greeted his sights, causing him to bend his back backwards to avoid it.
'Holy shit...' Madara thought to himself as he almost caught a glimpse of something truly special as Rumi passed right above him with her leg aimed forward.
'He has incredible reflexes being able to dodge my attack that was a breath away from hitting him. Judging by the way he avoided it, he also has great flexibility for someone with that type of body structure.' The pro hero thought to herself.
Minutes passed as she continued to attack the student, but he was able to dodge every single time.
"Are you struggling? Maybe I'll let you land a free hit on me since I kinda feel bad. I don't want to crush your ego after all." Madara said to the brown skinned woman as he effortlessly dodged her attacks with a straight face.
"Tch, fine then..." Rumi said as she jumped high into the air, and spun down, easily landing a kick right on the Uchiha's shoulder, threatening to break it.
'Luna Fall!'
As the ground cracked under Madara, Rumi was surprised to see no expression of pain whatsoever on his face. How could she not be surprised? She upped the power on this attack and it didn't even phase him. To any normal person, they'd already be 10 feet underground, passed out with a broken shoulder, or groaning in intense pain.
But of course Madara wasn't any normal person. He's experienced pain dozens of times worse than this. Having your body destroyed from a whole plane crashing into your room and crushing you truly does hurt.
Madara himself could have easily dodged this attack as well, like he was doing earlier, but he was fighting today with the intentions of finding out how strong his body was.
And he wasn't disappointed.
"It looks like I have to get serious against you kid. I knew you were powerful, but this is actually surprising." Mirko said, but she wasn't finished.
Looking at the Uchiha who was standing on a branch with a wooden staff in his hands, she continued off by saying as she jumped towards him with her leg in the air
"But your strength still isn't enough!"
Madara just stood there with a grin on his face as he got his jutsu ready. 'I always found this jutsu interesting after seeing it in the anime, and after days, weeks and months of training by using many clones, I recreated it.' He thought to himself.
'Water Style: Aqua Mirror Jutsu!'
Getting close to Madara, Rumi was surprised when she saw a mirror form out of water, but she didn't let it stop her; but what came out of said mirror did.
A copy, an exact replica of herself came out of the mirror and perfectly reflected her move and collided with her. Repelling backwards, Mirko felt her boots getting wet due to her copy dispersing into water.
Looking at Madara, she couldn't help but ask "What was that move? How can you do that?" She questioned him. Watching the Uchiha in the sports festival, she knew he was able to use elements, but this technique greatly interested her.
But her l.u.s.t for battle grew even larger. She wanted nothing more than to defeat her intern. Yes, she already acknowledges him as such. She'd be a fool if she were to send him away.
"Why would I tell my opponents how my techniques work, Mirko?" Madara questioned as he looked at her from the branch he was standing on.
The two stood there, staring at each other as they got ready for another round, but that was when they heard a noise.
*BEEP* the timer sounded out, marking the end of the 10 minute time limit.
But the two still didn't move.
"Screw the timer, continue with everything you've got!" Mirko shouted to Madara who nodded his head with a grin.
Their fight has been going on for a couple hours and neither of them lost to the other yet.
Madara himself has been throwing techniques left and right at Rumi, but she'd always get right back up, or always find away to avoid them.
Water, lightning, wind, and earth jutsus being used to try and knock out the rabbit hero. He didn't use any fire since they were in the middle of a forest, and didn't want to burn it down.
He even sent multiple trees at the woman, but she just kicked right through them with a high powered attack of hers.
Why couldn't he just used his superior strength and knock her out? Or just use a jutsu that can easily restrain her?
That was because Madara didn't want to win like that. He didn't want to just end the fight by doing that, otherwise he would've done it way earlier to not waste hours of his time.
What Madara wanted to do was make Mirko admit defeat, but the woman was actually very stubborn. She would come right back with equal force or greater, every time he attacked her.
But now, Madara was growing tired of this and knew just the thing to make her admit defeat.
(Rumi POV)
I can say that this is my most enjoyable fight I've ever had in a while. With obvious joy on my face, I avoided his interesting techniques with the elements as well as going at it with hand to hand combat from time to time.
It's been a couple hours already and he's still not tired, but I'm not either.
Standing a couple meters apart from him, I looked over the multiple bruises and wounds around his body, just like mine. They weren't anything serious, otherwise I would've stopped this match already.
Of course for his sake...
Even if I had lost an arm, I would've continued battling with this kid. No, young man, for hours and hours or however long it takes to defeat him.
Why? Because the thrill I'm feeling is amazing. Even if I'm not using 100 percent of my strength.
Yes, I was holding back because I didn't want to actually kill Madara. But even if my attacks weren't at full power, it was pretty damn close to it.
"Mirko, just admit defeat and we'll be done here." His voice sounded out to me, and hearing the words that came out of his mouth; I couldn't help but laugh out loud.
"Are you kidding me kid? I'm just getting warmed up!" I shouted to him as I was already planning for my next attack.
"Very well then..." Madara said to me as a blue type of aura started to form around him.
I didn't know what he was doing and it didn't matter to me, until that aura started to shape into something.
Is this a defense technique? I wasn't sure, but I was ready to test it out on my next move. That was until it happened...
It grew larger and larger until it was finally completely formed.
Absolute shock was what I was feeling.
Looking up, I see his familiar crimson red eyes that were in some sort of weird design looking at me.
No, looking down at me...
Who is this kid?!
I've never in my life felt this way before. Felt absolutely inferior in front of someone.
I'm the type to embrace a life threatening situation and never back down even in front of a stronger opponent; but this...
It took one step and the ground under me shook, almost causing me to lose my balance.
I'll definitely remember this day for the rest of my life as I stared at this scene.
The day where I, Rumi Usagiyama, admitted defeat to my opponent. How humiliating...
"I c-concede defeat..."
(Regular POV)
"So I'll see you again tomorrow?" Madara questioned to the frustrated Mirko who had bandages wrapped around some parts of her body.
She wasn't the only one as he did as well, but he was sure his wounds would heal pretty quickly.
"Yes, come back again early morning and we'll have a rematch!" She said, still riled up about her defeat earlier.
After the match, they had walked back inside the house to patch themselves up. Rumi thought they did enough today so she was letting him go back home now.
"You know, you look way more beautiful when you have that grin and huge smile on your face." Madara said causally to the white haired woman.
"Shut up brat, your flirting isn't going to help you get into my pants." The pro hero said bluntly with a smile on her face.
"It was worth a try. Good bye Mirko!" Madara said with a smile as he turned around and ran back home.
There was no use in taking the train when you're faster than it.
Rumi was unknowingly looking forward to tomorrow, and watching him run back home, she couldn't help but say
'So he still has this much stamina to run that fast? Interesting...'

Chapter 34

[Author- A lot of you don't like how Mirko admitted defeat rather easily last chapter. Keep in mind that they were only having a friendly spar. It's not like the rabbit was fighting to the death with an evil villain. And you can't tell me that one step of perfect susanoo wouldn't make her admit defeat.
Anyways, Midnight is obviously in the harem and I could've just had madara f.u.c.k her senseless one day and be done with it, but in this chapter, the two go on a 'date'. Ignore any possible cliches. (This chapter is still 2651 words without the author note.]
As he felt the sunlight hit against his skin and the comfortable breeze in the air, Madara let out a sigh of content as he ran and jumped on top of the roofs of buildings to get home.
'Damn my shoulder feels uncomfortable.' Madara thought to himself as he grabbed his right shoulder to rub on it, remembering how he just took the kick from the Rabbit Hero.
Thinking of it, he couldn't help but let out a smile. He truly enjoyed his time with Rumi today as the fight he had with her was the most exciting he's had since he's been reborn into this world.
'She did say we'd have a rematch, and I really hope she fights me with 100%. Although, I could be hypocritical for this because I wasn't fighting with my full power either.' Madara thought to himself with a light laugh.
He didn't know what Rumi's full power was actually like, but he did know that she was very strong. So it was obvious to him that she was holding back when he fought her earlier, but that was only during the beginning of the fight.
As time passed during their battle, he remembered feeling the attacks of Mirko getting strong and stronger, but not to the point where she went all out. Madara could only guess that was because it wasn't a serious fight.
Just a friendly battle between intern and hero, but it certainly escalated very quickly.
Mirko didn't want to seriously injure the kid and she didn't know the full potential of Madara. What if she sent a fully powered kick and she ended up severely injuring him?
But Madara knew that after seeing his last move, Rumi would definitely be going all out now for their matches whenever they fight again.
And he was right. Rumi wasn't just going to accept that defeat. Knowing that a student was able to make her concede, it definitely hurt her pride. It was only natural that she would try to get her 'revenge'.
Madara himself couldn't help but get excited at the thought of meeting and fighting her again. And what he said to the long white haired woman before he left was genuine.
He really did find her to be more beautiful when she had that huge smile on her face while she fought him. For the first time after dating Nejire and Momo, he could say that he was crushing on a girl.
It might seem strange, but it's actually not. Madara, previously Nathan, liked Rumi's character in his past life. So getting to meet her now, it wasn't weird that he'd gain some sort of crush on her.
Just imagine one fictional female character that you like, (that's not a loli); and picture yourself meeting her face to face, as well as doing your favorite activity (that's not s.e.x.u.a.l) with her as well. I'm sure you'd gain some sort of crush too.
To him, it wasn't the same as when he met the other females in this world that he found cute, that weren't his girlfriends. For example, he found Jiro to be cute and sometimes teased her, but he didn't have a crush on her.
Or with Midnight, the R-rated pro hero. He thought she was very beautiful and was of course attracted to her body, but that was it.
For now...
Looking around, he noticed that he was close to arriving at his house, which got him to think to himself.
'*sigh* what am I going to do today? Rumi let me leave pretty early so I'm sure the other students are still doing their internsh.i.p.s. That means Momo is not going to be home for a while, and Nejire is also with that hero she works for.'
Finally arriving to the Yaoyorozu mansion, Madara saw that his parents were actually home so early. They had left around the same time he and Momo woke up for school, so it was pretty surprising that they'd be here since they usually got back home late afternoon.
"Hey Mom and Dad." Madara greeted as he walked inside the living room where the married couple sat down together and watched the news.
"Oh you're home early. Is there something wrong?" Aiko questioned her son in all but blood. Her kids had told her that they'd most likely be home late, so for Madara to appear here this early, without Momo as well; she naturally began to think of the worse.
A typical mother.
"No need to worry Aiko. I'm sure there's nothing wrong." Jun said, already knowing how his wife was like.
"No I'm fine. Mirko just sent me home early today, but I'll be going back there again tomorrow morning." Madara told his parents, as well as reassuring his mother's worries when he noticed the tone of her voice.
He already told the two about Rumi and how he chose to intern for the hero. With Aiko and Jun knowing who the Rabbit was, they were naturally shocked at first when he told them, but also proud of their son.
"Haha, of course she'd want to keep you as her intern! See, I told you Jun!" Aiko said with a big smile. She remembered having a talk with Jun about the possibility of Mirko changing her mind about Madara. Of course they thought about this because they knew the type of person the hero was, and how she liked to work solo.
"Aiko, I never said she'd change her mind about Madara." Jun said with a sigh, but smiled when he saw how happy his wife was.
'Jeez, she really does enjoy bullying me, but that's what I love about her.' Jun thought to himself, not realizing how strange the words he said inside his mind were.
Before Madara could ask them why they were here so early, the news on the TV began to talk about something that piqued his interest.
'Killer Stain huh...I kind of forgot about him if I were to be honest. This also reminds me that the incident with Midoriya, Todoroki, and Tenya will happen around this week.
Should I go there as well? I mean it's not my problem, and where Rumi lives isn't really near where the incident happens.
Although, I could test out to see if his quirk works on me. That would be interesting.' Madara thought to himself as he tuned out the sound of the TV.
"I'm just glad Momo and Madara don't work near there, but it's weird how they haven't caught him yet." Aiko said to her husband who agreed with her words.
"Well, I'm going to go train and then relax till Momo and Nejire gets here." The Uchiha said to his parents as he went up stairs to his room to change.
Once he got there, he began to take off his school clothes, but that was when his phone started ringing.
Checking the caller, Madara sighed and thought 'Why did Nejire and Momo give this woman my phone number...'
'Nemuri Sensei' was the name on his screen that was calling him. Answering the phone, he immediately heard the voice of the R-rated hero.
"Madara! How's your internship going? Did Mirko kick your a.s.s already?" The women questioned him, sounding a little too excited.
"I'm actually home right now since Mirko let me leave early today; and no, I wasn't fired or anything like that." Madara said, knowing the type of question she'd ask next. He continued off by saying
"And why are you calling me right now? You never do, so something must be up." He questioned her.
"Well that's because today is my day off from any hero work, and I have nobody to talk to. Since you're home so early, why don't you come over~" Midnight said on the other end, while saying the last part seductively.
Madara had to admit that he rather enjoyed hearing that, but he could also tell that the woman was just playing around.
"You know that's not going to work on me Nemuri." Madara told her, receiving a sigh.
"It was worth a try, but why don't you and I go to the mall that's close to the school? I know you have nothing better to do, and neither do I." Midnight said to him, causing Madara to think about it.
"Alright fine, I'll meet you there in half an hour." Madara told Midnight, and was surprised when he found that she had hung up rather quickly.
'What an odd person...' Madara thought to himself as he stripped his clothes and went to go take a shower for his 'date' with the older woman.
Dressed in black pants and casual shoes, along with a collared blue shirt and black light jacket that he left open; Madara walked towards the entrance of the Mall where Nemuri told him she should be.
He wanted to wear something like a hoodie and regular normal shorts, but of course his mother (who somehow found out he was meeting with a woman) stopped him; saying that it would be a waste to wear clothing like that with the looks he had.
Knowing that her son didn't like to dress up so much, Aiko gave him this outfit and thought he would look very handsome in it.
Judging by the looks he was getting from the various women that were nearby, he could say that his mother was right.
Having found the pro hero, Madara saw her standing there in regular clothes, instead of her hero outfit, which made sense since it was her day off today.
While she was wearing an elbow sleeved shirt, skinny jeans and simple white shoes; she also had her hair in a bun with normal glasses on her face instead of the red ones.
Even when wearing simple clothes, it still showed her beauty and curvaceous body. Lucky for Midnight, nobody recognized her since she currently looks so different than her hero self.
"Ara, aren't you handsome. Did you dress up just for me?" Nemuri said to him with a 'blush' on her face.
Ignoring her teasing, Madara asked "So what do you want to do at the mall? I didn't take you for a lady who loved to shop."
Hearing his words, Nemuri linked her left arm with his right, and walked inside while saying "All women are the same Madara."
It's already been two hours since Madara and Nemuri entered the mall. The two decided to just go in any stores that they found interesting and since the mall was very big, there was a lot to go to.
Surprisingly, Madara has been enjoying his time with the R-rated hero, and he could tell she was having a good time as well, since she had a smile on her face ever since they started walking around.
But there was one constant thing that kept happening during their 'date', and that was Nemuri trying to tease Madara every single time she had the chance to.
From thanking the people who said they looked great together as a couple, to having him rate the e.r.o.t.i.c bikinis that she'd tried on; it was a surprise that Madara didn't respond to her teasing.
Currently, they were in a clothing store as Nemuri actually wanted to shop for some stuff, and lucky for Madara, she wasn't like those ladies who took years just to pick out some clothes.
'Maybe I could find something that I could buy for Momo and Nejire, but then again, Momo could just make any item and it wouldn't really be spec-...' Madara was thinking to himself, but was broken out of his thoughts when Nemuri suddenly spoke up.
"I'm finished Madara, after I go pay for these we can leave." Midnight said as she went to check out the clothes she picked out.
It wasn't a lot because once she was done, she was only carrying two medium sized bags.
Since Nemuri lived nearby, Madara decided to just walk her home since it was only 5 minutes away. They mostly talked about hero stuff, with the woman telling him her experiences on the field, and with Madara telling her how he and Rumi had a 'light spar'.
Finally arriving at a decent sized house in a quiet neighborhood, Nemuri looked towards the Uchiha and asked "Do you want to come inside? I don't do this on the first date, but I can make an exception for you~" She said in a low voice as she stood right in front of him; but seconds later, she started to laugh out loud.
"I was just joking. I'm not that horny to actually sleep with a student of mine."
'Didn't even let me answer her question.' The long haired boy thought to himself.
"But I actually really enjoyed our small little date. It was a nice way to spend my day off." She said with a genuine smile as she wrapped her arms around his neck for a hug, causing Madara to hold her waist.
Separating, Nemuri turned towards her front door, but before she could even unlock it, she found herself back into the embrace of her student, with his lips over hers and her a.s.s being squeezed.
"Mmm~" she m.o.a.n.e.d at the unexpected kiss and to what his hands were doing.
For the next five minutes, the two stood there exchanging saliva as they kissed each other with their tongues. Squeezing Nemuri's big a.s.s that was covered by her skinny jeans, Madara finally separated from her and looked into her sky blues eyes.
Face flushed with her body feeling hot from the wet and long kiss, Nemuri stared right back at Madara and asked "What was that for?"
"You've been teasing me for so long, and you think I wouldn't do anything back?" He questioned her with a raised eyebrow.
"Hehe, I'm certainly not complaining." The woman said, now thinking about this sudden development.
She just made out with her own student, who was almost two decades younger than her.
Giving the woman one last kiss, Madara let go of her and said , "I had a great time today Nemuri. I'll see you again at school."
Watching her student walk away, she couldn't help but think
'It's no surprise he has those two girls with him from the way he kisses, and if what I felt poke my stomach was indeed what I think it was, then he's quite big...'
Taking out her keys, Midnight unlocked the door to her house. After picking up the two bags of clothes that she placed on the floor earlier, she went inside to go 'enjoy' herself.
'Great, now I really have to do my laundry.'
As Madara ran home once again since he was so used to it by now, he began to think about his time with the older women and the kiss they had earlier.
He felt something for the pro hero, but he was sure that it wasn't anything romantic. Thinking over it now, what he felt for her was s.e.x.u.a.l attraction; and he was sure that Nemuri was feeling the same way.
How could he not? The woman had been constantly teasing him ever since that day she ran into him after the sports festival. Madara always ignored her flirting, but today she went too far, which resulted in him kissing her.
'*Sigh* I have to talk to Momo and Nejire about this. Even though I don't have any romantic feelings for Midnight, and the two girls already knew there could possibly be more woman; it still feels wrong for me to not talk about this with them.' Madara thought to himself.
And speaking of Momo, the Uchiha had just received a text from her, saying that she was finally home.
Picking up his speed, Madara arrived at the mansion in less than a minute and went to go see his girlfriend.

Chapter 35

[author- I'm all out of energy. I want you all to know that I don't stack chapters and I write on my phone, so it's pretty troublesome to do this. I released two chapters yesterday with the second being late so there's probably a lot of mistakes in this one because I didn't get much sleep.
For this chapter, I focused more on the relationship of Madara and his two girls because I wanted you guys to get an idea of how their relationship was like since I found that aspect to be bland because I didn't properly explain it well.
Welp, I can't always write action in every chapter lol.
2126 words without the author note for this chapter]
Arriving at his house, Madara went inside to find it absolutely quiet. Devoid of any sound whatsoever. When he left, his parents were still comfortably cuddling on the sofa as they watched whatever was on the TV, but right now, he didn't see them.
'They probably went back to their room, but just to make sure...' The Uchiha thought to himself as he sensed around the mansion and unconsciously let out a sigh of relief when his assumptions were correct.
When he left for his date with Nemuri; he didn't leave a clone to watch over the couple that stayed inside. So he naturally thought of the worse happening.
Even when they upped the security around the mansion, Madara knew that the villains could effortlessly invade the house with the use of that warping quirk, but of course they'd never do it.
Why? Because he lived here.
Despite having all this power, Madara himself didn't find his worries to be strange. One thing that he's learned from reading and watching so many fictional work, was to never underestimate anyone, especially your 'enemies'.
The amount of times he had to watch or read about a main character losing someone very important to them was honestly a crazy amount. All of them were of course because of the main characters underestimating their opponent.
He wouldn't make the same mistake as them, and he was sure of it.
That was when he created five clones and spread them outside the mansion to watch over it.
The sound of snores broke Madara out of his thoughts, and when he began walking deeper inside, he saw who the sound was coming from and let out a small smirk.
Walking towards his black haired girlfriend that was still in her hero outfit, Madara picked her up and princess carried her upstairs to his room. She had texted him earlier, so it's likely that she had just fell asleep.
"Mmm..." Was the sound that came out of Momo's mouth as she unconsciously snuggled deeper into the embrace of her boyfriend, trying to find the familiar warmth she's used to feeling.
It didn't take no longer than a minute for Momo to wake up from her small little nap. What greeted her were the deep black eyes of Madara that gazed at her with a small smile.
"Good morning, or afternoon." He said to her as he adjusted himself when she wrapped around him like a koala. Her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist, Momo felt even more comfortable and was tempted to fall back asleep.
"You're finally here..." She said to him quietly as she placed her head on the crook of his neck.
"Finally here? Momo you texted me a couple minutes ago." Madara said as he finally reached his room and placed Momo on his huge bed.
The girl herself immediately started to undress out of her hero outfit, and a couple minutes later, stood there n.a.k.e.d in all her glory, for only her boyfriend to see.
"So what are Mom and Dad doing?" Madara questioned as he himself started to change into something more comfortable.
"I came home and found them walking upstairs. I think they're doing their usual 'sessions'. You know how weird they are Madara." Momo answered as she created black p.a.n.t.i.e.s to wear and took one of Madara's shirts that were obviously too big on her.
Hearing her words, Madara shook his head and put on boxers and a white t-shirt. If there was one thing he learned after living the rich life, it was that most rich couples were very strange.
Of course the same can't be said for him, Momo and Nejire.
Right?
Now in bed with Momo cuddling onto him, Madara listened to her talking about her time with the hero agency. Apparently she was working with a student in Class 1-B that she enjoyed talking to, but the hero that she was interning for, treated them as her fans.
"Momo, if you don't like working for Uwabami, then you can try looking for someone else. Although I'm not sure if you could even do that, but you had a lot of offers so I'm sure there could be a better one" Madara told her as he wrapped his two arms around his girlfriend's shoulder, who was completely laying on top of him.
"I don't know, I still feel like I could learn something from her. She can't be a pro hero just because of her looks right?" Momo's muffled voice sounded out. Causing Madara to feel the vibrations on his clothed c.h.e.s.t.
"Hmm, if you ever want to leave that agency, then I'll be there to help you out." He told the girl who squeezed him even tighter.
After a couple minutes of comfortable silence, Momo raised her head off of Madara's c.h.e.s.t to look at him.
"Wasn't there something you wanted to talk to me and Nejire about? I remember you texted me before I even told you I was home." She questioned curiously.
"I'll talk to you about it when Nejire comes since I don't want to repeat myself; but it seems like we don't have to wait long since she's walking towards the front door right now." Madara said as he was looking through the eyes of a specific clone that was standing guard in the shadows.
Yep, Madara Uchiha was the best security system one could ever ask for.
All of a sudden, a swirl of flames came out of nowhere in the middle of the room, with another Madara and Nejire appearing out of it. This was of course the fire version of Shunshin, instead of the usual lightning he uses.
What? He couldn't use the lightning version all the time. Actually, it didn't matter which element he used it with it, since they all create the same effect. At this point, it was for cosmetic purposes and to flex on others for when he changes the element.
"Kyaa!" Was the sound that came out of Nejire's mouth when she appeared in the room. Looking around, she spotted the huge bed that had her boyfriend laying on his back with her 'sister' chilling on top of him.
"Pfft.." Momo tried containing her laugh, but in the end, she couldn't. There was something about messing with people and playing around with them, like what Madara just did, that brought her a weird sense of joy and happiness.
'Hmm? It's not weird, right?' She questioned herself, but dropped it as she thought it didn't really matter.
Of course Momo would never know the reason for this was because she was the daughter of Aiko Yaoyorozu.
"Madara, why did you do that!" Nejire 'angrily' said to the Uchiha with a 'glare', trying her best to look intimidating, but she could never do it. No matter how hard she tries, she just ends up looking cuter than she already was.
The periwinkle haired girl was happily walking towards the Yaoyorozu mansion while humming since she'd finally get to see her boyfriend; but imagine her surprise when a clone suddenly appears out of nowhere and teleports her here in a swirl of flames.
"I'm sorry Nejire. I just couldn't wait to see you so I had a clone just bring you up here." Madara said while chuckling a little.
Accepting his apology, Nejire stripped out of her school uniform, revealing her perfect n.a.k.e.d body, and went to Madara's huge indoor closet since she left some of her clothes in there for whenever she stays over.
Momo already moved off of Madara to lay on his right side instead, since she knew that Nejire would want to cuddle with the long black haired boy as well.
And she was right, because minutes later, the 3rd year came out of the closet with blue sports shorts that tightly hugged her a.s.s and t.h.i.g.hs, and a small crop top in the same color. She got onto the bed and crawled towards Madara's left side and gave him a kiss.
"So can you tell us what you were going to tell Nejire and I? She's here now so it shouldn't be a problem." Momo asked, receiving a nod from the boy.
Madara began to tell his two girlfriends about his little date with the R-rated pro hero and explained it in full detail. Even the part of the two of them making out and how he felt s.e.x.u.a.lly attracted to the older women.
"Well, it was always obvious that you were attracted to older women. And don't try to deny it Madara. I still remembered during one of our dates when we went shopping, and you were checking out that nice blonde haired mother." Momo spoke her thoughts after hearing Madara's story.
'Now that I think about it. That woman looked a lot like Bakugo.' She thought to herself.
"There's a possible chance than you'll gain feelings for her if this relationship of yours continues, and I know that you wouldn't just dump a lady like that.
But who's to say that Midnight doesn't already harbor romantic feelings for you and it's not just s.e.x.u.a.l attraction.
Just like you've told me, you must look underneath the underneath! She obviously wouldn't have asked you out on a date if she didn't like you and she wouldn't have taken your number either." Nejire said, completely sure that her words made absolute sense.
"Hmm, she's right you know. You said that she had nothing better to do, but we all know that's completely bullshit.
But In my honest opinion, I like Midnight and think she's a great woman." Momo spoke out.
She sometimes talks with the pro hero and always enjoyed their conversation, and saw that she wasn't just some horny cougar that likes to tease any younger male she finds.
So the thought of Midnight having romantic feelings for Madara didn't bother her. This doesn't mean that she'd accept anyone, because if it was someone from her class, then she wouldn't agree with it.
There was only one girl in Class 1-A that Momo could possibly ever approve of.
"Yeah Madara. In the end, you should just see how this plays out and go with the flow.
I myself don't mind that old lady, so in the end, it's your choice now for what you want to do about this.
I have my complete trust in you, so I know you'll make the right decision, and I'll accept what you decide to do for this situation." Nejire said lovingly as she placed a kiss on Madara's neck.
The Uchiha himself just listened closely to what his girls had to say. He always thought their opinions mattered most to him and enjoyed talking to them when a problem occurred. That was one thing he loved about his relationship with Nejire and Momo. Whatever problem either of them had, they always talked to each other about it.
The three teenagers ended up conversing with each other on whatever topic for a couple hours until they had their usual threesome, but this time in the shower. Since Nejire was able to stay the night, Madara comfortably slept with his two girls clinging onto him.
[Next Day]
With the sun up and the morning breeze in the air, Madara freely ran towards the direction of Rumi's house once again for his 2nd day of internsh.i.p.s.
Today he wasn't wearing his school uniform, but instead had on workout clothes while holding the bag that contained his hero outfit.
Running along using his normal speed since he wanted to enjoy the feeling of running like this, Madara took 20 minutes to arrive at the familiar house that was surrounded by huge trees with the forest nearby.
As soon as the Uchiha took his first step near the front door, a wild rabbit appeared out of nowhere, aiming a punch to the side of his face.
Madara himself let out a smirk as he glanced to the right to see the ever so beautiful Rumi Usagiyama with her fist out, and that same grin he recognized from yesterdays fight.
"So we're getting right into it." The Uchiha said amusingly, as he dodged the punch and countered with one of his own.
"I see you've arrived Madara!" Rumi said, obviously excited that he's here.
Madara noticed how the Rabbit actually called him by his name.
That was because Rumi herself thought that the Uchiha was no brat with powers such as his.
As they kept attacking each other, the two would then go on to fight hand to hand all over the area, with a smile on their faces the whole time.
You could say it was the start to a unique relationship.

Chapter 36

[author- some people forgot that this isn't such a serious story. It's just a dude in MHA with Madara's powers lol. I've never wrote anything before and I'm writing on shitty mobile, so don't expect to much. Also, I couldn't sleep last night as usual, so I made this chapter so ignore possible mistakes and plot holes or whatever. I wrote this last night and I just now woke up to upload it lmao.
My intensions this chapter was to show how Rumi and Madara's 'relationship' is developing. Hope I did a good job
(3267 words for this chapter)]
[Before Madara arrived]
It was early in the morning, and the Rabbit Hero was already awake, completely energized for the day. Wearing her hero outfit, Rumi was currently standing in the middle of the forest that was nearby her house with weights around the area, as she herself just got done finishing a light workout.
Although she had a small little gym inside her house, she rarely ever uses it, and would instead go outside into the forest since the environment always made her comfortable and gave her a sense of peace.
That was also the reason why she chose to live so close to the forest where there's a lot of trees; and the fact that she disliked the idea of living in the city, or neighborhood in general, helped her make the decision of living in this area.
Of course she still lived close by the city since she was a pro hero and needed to be there if a problem arises. After all, what's the point of being a hero if she can't even be there on time to save others?
As the brown skinned woman began to pack up all of the weights in a box so she could bring it back inside; she began to think of a certain long spiky black haired Uchiha, who went by the name of Madara.
Although she didn't know why, Rumi herself was greatly looking forward to seeing her intern again. Maybe it was because of the familiar vibes she got from him, or it was because their fight yesterday brought her so much joy; but whatever it was, it didn't matter to the white haired woman because sooner or later, she'd be getting her next adrenaline kick.
'Either way, once he arrives here, I'm getting straight into the action.' The Rabbit Hero was thinking to herself as she carried the heavy box and brought it inside. Once she was done with that, she went out to her backyard and contemplated on what to do.
'I really hope he doesn't come late and make me wait for hi-' the pro hero was thinking to herself, but the sound of someone coming close to her front door interrupted her thoughts.
A huge grin formed on the beautiful, long white haired woman's face; showing all of her perfect white teeth. Her eyes gleamed in excited as she instantly took off towards the direction of where her intern should be.
It should be known that Rumi's hearing abilities are outstanding and simply superhuman; so being able to hear Madara finally arriving was pretty easy for her.
"I see you've arrived Madara!" Rumi said, as she dodged a punch that was aiming for cheek, and counterattacked with her own. Unfortunately for her, Madara easily blocked it with his forearm, but didn't move afterwards.
"Jeez Mirko. No hello, or even a simple good morning?" Madara questioned the red eyed woman with a smirk.
Putting more power into her punch, Mirko's muscles flexed, and seconds later; she was able to overpower Madara's block, making him go flying.
'She didn't even respond...' Madara thought, as he flipped himself in the air and effortlessly landed on his two feet. Skidding backwards as he landed, he finally came to a stop when he felt his back against a tree.
Seeing that her punch had no affect on the Uchiha, Mirko bent down in position, and rushed towards his direction with her legs raised.
'Luna Arc!'
Having a feeling that it wouldn't do good to block the front-facing axe kick of Rumi's, Madara instead, quickly ducked and jumped a couple meters away from the white haired woman.
"Haha! You're running away from me now?" Rumi taunted towards her intern as she easily made a hole in the tree that Madara had his back to, making the top half fall off.
Of course Madara didn't get phased from her taunting, and looking at the now broken tree with its top half on the ground, the Uchiha couldn't help but shake his head; but his excited in his eyes were very clear.
'Any other student would've had their heads crushed from that kick alone...' Madara thought to himself as he stared at the brown skinned women, who looked as if she was getting ready to attack once again.
But Madara wouldn't let her get the chance.
Seeing Madara leap high into the air with his right leg raised, Rumi felt her instincts yelling at her to immediately move out of the way; and having always followed them, the rabbit did so.
Concentrating his strength and chakra into the heel of his foot, Madara with great speed, swung his right leg down, aiming towards the Rabbit Hero who unfortunately, or fortunately, was able to evade on time.
A loud booming sound was created the moment his foot hit the ground. Madara put enough force into it to make a large crater while also decimating the surrounding area.
Rumi was certainly shocked at this destruction, but another thought flooded inside her head as she looked around to see just how much damage Madara's attack created.
"Are you trying to ruin the area around my house? Just look at how many of my beautiful trees you destroyed!" Rumi shouted once she realized how wrecked the area was.
It was almost as if she forgot that she herself destroyed a tree just earlier.
'I should've just brought him into the middle of the forest like last time for our fight. Now all this is going to take a long time to get fixed. As well as a lot of money...' The Pro Hero thought to herself with a sigh, but hearing her intern's next words made her glad that she didn't have to worry about all this damage.
"Don't worry, I'll fix the area with my earth element, so there's no need to get worked up about it.
Also..."
If last time her instincts were yelling, here it was like they were screaming at her about this grave danger that was about to happen. At first she didn't understand, but when the ground began to shake, she began to prepare for whatever was coming.
"Don't worry about the trees either. If you like them so much, then I'll give you better ones. No, I'll reshape this whole area with a forest of my own!" Madara said with a huge grin as he clasped his hands together.
He was feeling complete joy in this battle with the beautiful Rumi, just like yesterday.
Knowing that the pro is able to move around and evade his mediocre jutsus, Madara decided to attack with the stronger ones today.
That was another reason why he was currently so happy. Since arriving in this world, he didn't have any opponents that allowed him to use more of his destructive jutsus, other than Todoroki.
But then again, that was only because the half and half teenager used an attack where his 'Great Fire Annihilation' was the best choice to get rid of it. Well, not really the best choice since he could've counted that move with just his physical strength, but it did grant him a chance to use the famous fire jutsu.
Also, he wanted to make sure his techniques were perfect, so any of the moves the white haired hero was able to counter; he'd improve them later on to make sure she'd never be able to do it again.
You could say Rumi was currently Madara's own little test subject.
'Wood Style: Deep Forest Emergence.'
The surrounding area began to shake and rumble as trees burst out of the ground and rushed towards the wide eyed Rumi Usagiyama, but her l.u.s.t for battle only intensified as she was already coming up with different ways to avoid this.
As the huge trees came her way, Rumi used her superior agility to slip in between the gaps and quickly destroy any wood that would come close with the use of her superhuman strength. Of course she herself knew that she couldn't destroy all this, so her only bet was what she was doing now.
As the attack finally stopped, dust filled the surrounding area, but with a simple wind jutsu, Madara was able to completely disperse it. Looking over, he saw no sight of the Rabbit Hero, but he was able to sense her close by.
Removing most of the wood in the area, the sight of Rumi standing there with a huge grin greeted him. He couldn't help but check her out as one of her metal plates was destroyed, and it showed the bruised brown skin of her side. As well as the lower front part of her outfit destroyed that showed off her stomach.
Laughing out loud, Madara appeared in front of Mirko and asked
"Can you still dance? Are you able to continue fighting, or do you concede just like yesterday?"
Hearing the last part of his sentence made Rumi remember her defeat yesterday. How Madara made her feel humiliated. Even if it was just a friendly fight, she didn't like the feeling of losing. So hearing Madara say those words, she glared at him and decided now that she'd finish this battle.
Rumi jumped at him and saw how unconcerned he looked when seeing her close in on him, but the pro would use that to her advantage.
She thought that Madara himself thought that this was just one of her regular attacks that he could easily dodge, but he was wrong.
Or so she thought.
Landing on top of his shoulders, Rumi wrapped her legs around his head and gripped tightly.
'Luna Tijeras!'
This move allows Mirko to cleanly rip her opponents head off their shoulders with the use of her superhuman leg strength. Of course she wasn't going to do that with her intern, but she herself thought that it would be enough to make him unconscious.
Feeling the soft thick and muscular t.h.i.g.hs around his head, Madara would've enjoyed it for longer, but the uncomfortable feeling of Mirko's legs flexing made him want to stop this.
Gripping his hands on her feet that was wrapped around his c.h.e.s.t, Madara used his strength to separate her legs from him, and slammed Rumi down on the ground.
With cracks under her, Mirko looked at Madara in surprise, but it didn't stop her from pulling the young man down with her.
Now with him completely on top of her, Rumi wrapped her legs around his waist and tried to squeeze, but the feeling of Madara's hand around her neck stopped her.
"I didn't know we'd be so close this soon." Madara said in a low voice as his face was very close to hers. He could feel her breath hitting against his skin, and it was obviously the same for her.
"Shut up brat." Rumi simply said as she continued to try and get the upper hand, but wasn't successful.
"Oh? So it's back to being called brat? And here I thought that we were actually forming a nice relationship." Madara told her as he himself was struggling.
No. He was not struggling with holding Rumi off, but with keeping himself from getting a boner.
How could he not? The Uchiha was able to feel her b.r.e.a.s.t pressed up against his c.h.e.s.t with how close they were, and with Rumi having her legs wrapped around his waist; it definitely didn't help at all.
Keep in mind that Rumi basically has on a leotard, and with how much she was moving; she was dangerously close to feeling Madara's hard on rub against her clothed p.u.s.s.y.
And if the Uchiha didn't restrain his boner, then it would definitely happen.
'F.u.c.k...' Madara thought to himself as Rumi struggled again, which caused her b.r.e.a.s.t to move up and down on his c.h.e.s.t.
Rumi didn't care if this became a wrestling match, since she herself was still going to beat him; but that was when it happened.
When she felt something long and thick press up against her special place; she blanked out when she figured out what it was.
Madara instantly got off of Mirko and knocked her out before she knew it. 'We literally just met, but jeez this is awkward.'
He thought to himself with a sigh.
He didn't mind what just occurred, but he just met the hero yesterday. What if she thought of him as some creepy pervert and sent him away?
'Well...lets hope she isn't mad or pissed off when she wakes up.' Madara said as he began to fix the surrounding damage.
(With Tomura)
"I hate him sensei. I want him dead.." A light blue haired man child said to the person that was talking to him through his laptop. He continued off by saying
"Are the Nomu ready for the attack?" He questioned as he scratched his neck.
Tomura had just got done meeting with the the Hero Killer, and he could say that he hated the man. To him, what was most annoying about Stain was that ideology of his. Tomura wanted nothing more than to ruin this mans pride and dignity.
Of course this wasn't all surprising since the man child seems to have a deep hatred for anyone who crosses him or ruin a plan of his.
"Calm down...It's good that you're making your own decisions Tomura, but remember to make sure that everything goes smoothly. Can't have you captured by those heroes." All For One said on the other end.
"Do you think we can go and try to capture Madara Uchiha while all the Nomu attack Hosu City?" He asked as he looked at a file with Madara's name on it. Glaring furiously, remembering how the student easily ruined all of his plans to kill All Might that day.
"No. Remember I told you to inform all the members not to engage in a fight with the boy by themselves. So the possibilities of capturing him is very low. Added to the fact that he's with that Rabbit Hero, then we're better off with leaving it for another time." All For One said when he heard the boys question.
That's how dangerous he saw Madara to be. Dangerous enough to order the members not to fight him on their own. The fact that he's interning with Rumi Usagiyama would make it even more difficult to capture the Uchiha.
All For One knew that the current members were no match for that woman yet. He'd rather not attack her. It's not like he's scared of the women; All For One just doesn't want to lose any more members when it's not necessary. It'll just delay his plans...
"Remember Tomura...
...Madara Uchiha is possibly our biggest threat after All Might, but don't worry because once I get my hands on his quirk, then we'll be unstoppable." AFO said with a cruel smile. He himself knew the potential of that boys quirk. If he were to be honest with himself, it reminded him of his late brother's.
Completely different, but still closely similar.
This resemblance just made him all the more eager to try and take it for himself.
[Couple Hours Later]
After Madara fixed the surrounding area, Rumi had woken up, but she didn't say a word about the previous incident, and neither did the Uchiha.
They had continued to fight with each other afterwards, and it always ended up with Madara knocking the Rabbit woman unconscious, which greatly annoyed her; but she'd be lying if she said she wasn't employing these battles.
Now, the two were lying on the fresh green grass, next to each other with their shoulders touching. Rumi and Madara had some light sweat on them as these past few hours could be considered a workout.
Of course the two could've easily continued fighting since they both had an unnatural amount of stamina, but the Rabbit Hero decided that it was enough.
A smile was currently plastered on Rumi's face as her c.h.e.s.t moved up in down. You could say she looked kind of e.r.o.t.i.c, especially with the words that just came out of her mouth.
"You're really good Madara..." The long white haired woman said with a low voice as she turned her head to the left to look at her intern.
"You can't be saying stuff like that Mirko." Madara replied back with a smile of his own.
"Tch, I knew you were a pervert." She said, obviously joking since she herself was laughing a little with no hint of disgust in her voice.
"And it's Rumi. Rumi Usagiyama." Mirko said to the young man.
"Eh? What brought this on?" Madara questioned. The only other teacher to tell him to call them by their real names were Midnight and All Might.
"Madara. It's been two days and we haven't even had a proper greeting yet, nor have we gave each other a proper introduction; but you could say that our fights have brought us closer.
So, my name is Rumi Usagiyama. 'Rabbit Hero: Mirko'." She said with a beautiful smile.
"Madara Uchiha, 'Madara Uchiha'. " Madara said, getting a small laugh out of the red eyed woman when she realized that his hero name was just his real name.
"Why don't you tell me a little about yourself? I realized that I know nothing about you, other than the information on your file." Rumi said, genuinely curious.
Madara began to talk to Rumi about himself. Of course he didn't say much, but mentioning how grateful he was for his adoptive parents, Nejire and Momo, and his time so far at U.A. was fine to him.
They spent the next hour laying on the grass next to each other, as they shared stories. Rumi mostly shared her memorable moments in her hero career while also giving Madara advice.
"It's been fun Madara, but we're going to have to cut back on the fights for a little while." Rumi told him. Seeing the confused expression on his face, Rumi explained what she meant.
"This is your internship. I'm supposed to teach you and show you how a hero works on the field. You have great abilities and a shit ton of destructive power, but it would do good if you learned how to use those abilities in certain situations.
I think it's best that you learn what abilities you should use at the right time and where as well. Can't have you messing up by using the wrong technique when you could've done something better to solve whatever problem quicker and more efficient.
So that's what we'll be doing tomorrow." Rumi properly explained to the Uchiha.
Madara understood now. If he were to be honest, he'd say that he completely forgot the true purpose for the internsh.i.p.s. He was having so much fun in fighting the woman next to him, but he himself agreed with her words.
It would do good for him to get some experience on the field and see how a pro hero works.
After Madara nodded in understanding, Mirko got up and said "Well, you can go ahead and leave for the day. I think our fights here is enough." Afterwards, she walked back inside with Madara following.
All the Uchiha did was take his hero outfit that he didn't use once again, and left after saying goodbye.
Watching his figure leave the area, Rumi began to think about 'certain' things.
'Jeez, get your mind out of the gutter.' She thought to herself as she shook her head and walked back inside to go eat a carrot.

Chapter 37

[author- damn I slept like a baby after updating yesterday lol. Woke up this morning, took a shower and made this chapter.
(2754 words for this chapter)]
As Madara was running back home after another day with Rumi, he began to think about the words she said when talking about doing patrols tomorrow.
The Rabbit Hero told him that he should learn what ability he should use at the right time for the proper situation, and he couldn't help but agree with her. What Rumi said made sense.
He has all that power, but he's also a human, and humans make mistakes. Since he's been reborn in this world, all Madara has been doing is training, training and more training. So using the wrong jutsu for a situation, or making a bad decision when a problem occurs was still a possibility; but Madara would make sure that doesn't happen and hopefully get some experience when he goes out patrolling with Rumi.
His first actual fight with villains was during the USJ incident and he did perfectly well on stopping them, so he knows stopping criminals and villains won't be such a problem.
Speaking of criminals, as Madara was running on top of the buildings to go home, he heard something going on down below on the streets.
A man with a black hoodie and pants was running along with a bag strapped onto his back. Madara noticed some police officers chasing after the assumed criminal; but he also noticed that the man was way too fast for any of the officers to catch him.
"Looks like he has a speed type quirk..." Madara said to himself as a smirk stretched onto his face. He couldn't help but find this situation interesting.
'If these officers can't catch him, then I might as well do it.' Madara thought to himself as he turned and ran on top of the buildings while having his eyes locked on his target.
Five police officers grit their teeth as a target of theirs was easily getting away from them. The man should've been caught a long time ago since there was a hero nearby, but unfortunately, the hero was very weak and couldn't go up against this villain.
The man they're chasing recently robbed a convenience store and shot the worker behind the cash register when they tried fighting back. Luckily for that guy, his wound wasn't fatal and he was saved from nearby witnesses who called the cops and an ambulance.
So here they are now, running on foot to catch this man with some type of quirk that enhanced his speed.
"Where are the drivers?! If we had our cars, we would've caught him by now." One officer said, with the others agreeing.
"They'll be here soon, in approximately 5 minutes, or maybe-" Another officer was saying, but that was when it happened. Something that greatly surprised them
As the criminal was about to take a right turn, an unknown person suddenly appeared out of nowhere from above. When the officers finally caught up, they got a clear imagine of who appeared.
A young man with waist length spiky black hair had his foot on the back of the now unconscious robber.
"Who are you kid? You shouldn't have interfered. You should know that using your quirk in public without a hero license isn't allowed, so we'll let you off with a warning." One of them said as the others took the criminal and handcuffed him.
Madara himself just looked at all of them unamused. 'Damn, not even a thank you or anything...' he thought to himself, but he didn't really care for any praise.
"Who said I used my quirk? All I did was jump down from that small building and caught him off guard. Also, the least you could do is thank the person who helped you guys catch this criminal." Madara said to the five officers who were now staring at him.
"You don't have to lie young man. You can go off with a warning, but next time that won't happen; so make sure you don't use your quirk in public without a license." One of them replied back to the Uchiha.
"Wait a minute...you're Madara Uchiha right? U.A. student and winner of this years Sports Festival?" One of them questioned in surprise, having finally recognized this teenager who looked very familiar to him.
And now that he realized just exactly who this was, he now knew that the boy wasn't lying about not using his quirk. Having watched the sports festival, the officer knew (or assumed) that his quirk was using the elements like wood, lightning and fire.
The unknown first year from U.A, who was able to easily win the sports festival, and defeated Endeavor's son with a 'Sea of Flames' that came out of his mouth.
Madara nodded his head at the officers, but he had a question that he was genuinely curious about. The officers seemed so serious and strict about people not using their quirk in public, but what if a situation arises where they have no choice but to use it. Would they get in trouble?
He remembered in the anime where Izuku tried saving Bakugo from that slime dude when no other hero was doing anything to help at the moment, but they still scolded the boy.
'Hmm, but I could slightly understand them though. He was just a little middle school kid that ran right into the situation. He could've definitely made it worse, but I have to admit that if he didn't do so, All Might probably wouldn't have saved Bakugo.' Madara thought to himself.
'I'll just ask Rumi about this tomorrow...'
Looking at the officers, he smiled and said "Welp, I'm sure that we're done here, so have a nice day." He waved his hand and what happened next shocked the 5 police officers that were watching him.
Wind started to surround Madara's whole body, until it became a small little tornado that spun faster and faster until finally, it stopped. The wind wasn't the only thing that disappeared, but Madara himself did as well.
"Wait...he just used his quirk after I just told him not to!" The officer who gave the warning to Madara said with a sigh.
The one who recognized Madara, laughed at the guy and patted his shoulder. "There's no need to think too much about it. I'm sure we can let this pass. After all, he did capture the criminal on his own."
Appearing on top of a small building, Madara chuckled a little and ran towards the direction of the Yaoyorozu mansion. It didn't take long since he arrived there in 15 minutes since he took his precious time.
He was in no hurry. Momo wasn't going to be there for another couple hours since Rumi sent him early once again. Aiko and Jun weren't there either as they texted Madara that they'd be home at around dinner time.
Nejire herself comes during the time Momo gets here; so for the next few hours, he'll be all by himself, but of course he wasn't complaining. All Madara planned to do was train and work on perfecting the jutsus that Rumi was able to counter and evade.
And that's exactly what he did. When he arrived to the mansion, Madara just ate a small snack and went right to the forest nearby. Since he already had his workout clothes on, he didn't bother to change.
He created multiple clones to go and practice the jutsus while others practice using Tsunade's strength technique in different ways. For example, just using a single finger to break something or just punching the air to take out his target by using a wind blast.
An hour and a half later, Madara dispelled the clones and went back inside to take a shower. When he was finished, he received a text message from Momo asking if he could pick her up from the hero agency she's working for.
This confused the Uchiha since Momo never asked him to pick her up before, but he wasn't going to deny her. He didn't mind seeing her right now; so Madara got dressed in simple running shoes, black joggers and a black hoodie Momo made for him one day that had the Uchiha symbol where his heart should be.
Madara texted his girlfriend saying that he would be there and instantly ran towards the direction where the agency she worked for should be. Of course he knew the location since he had Momo tell him so he could be there quickly if something ever happens.
(With Momo and Kendo)
"You're not riding the train today Momo?" Itsuka Kendo, Momo's fellow intern who worked for the same hero as her asked.
Itsuka has teal eyes and long ginger hair that's tied into a high ponytail on the left side of her head. Just like Momo, she was wearing her usual hero outfit.
"Sorry Kendo, but not today. I asked my boyfriend to pick me and he'll be here soon." Momo apologized and smiled once she said the last part.
"Ohh, you mean Madara Uchiha. Strongest first year?" Kendo questioned, but she of course already knew the answer. Madara and Momo's relationship was already known amongst the first years.
Momo let out a small laugh and said "I'm sure you already knew that Kendo. You even mentioned it before when we first met."
The ginger haired girl let out an awkward laugh and said "Sorry Momo, but I was just curious about him. Like how's he like? I never talked to him before, but after the sports festival, my class couldn't stop discussing about him."
"Well why don't you find out for yourself when he gets here?" Momo said as she pointed behind Kendo. The girl herself turned around and jumped when she came face to face with the person they were talking about.
"Holy shit! How long were you standing there for?" Kendo questioned in surprise as she put her hand to her c.h.e.s.t to calm her beating heart that raced when Madara scared her.
Momo laughed at her friend. She couldn't help it. She just greatly enjoys seeing people get scared like that, and she wasn't sure why.
"Hello Itsuka Kendo. Momo has told me a lot about you." Madara greeted as he pulled Momo in his embrace while wrapping his arms around her shoulders.
Itsuka felt awkward at this display of affection, but she kept quite about it when she saw the blissful expression on her friend's face.
"It's nice to finally meet you Madara. I know our classes don't really get along, but I hope you know not everyone in 1-B is like the others who express their 'hate' for your class and most of the students." Kendo said with a small laugh.
As class representative of Class 1-B, she wanted to say this since she guessed that some jealous kids might come up to Madara one day and say something stupid that'll get their asses beat.
"No one has ever said something rude to me, at least not to my face. And judging from how kind you are, I'm sure not everyone is like the ones who try to instigate a fight with my classmates. It also looks like they chose a good representative for Class 1-B" Madara replied back to her. He wasn't one to actively go and try to make friends, but the least he could do was be nice to her and give her a compliment.
Kendo is a nice girl and the fact that Momo had only positive things to say about her and found her to be a good friend; already put her on the list of people Madara didn't mind.
"Well, it was nice talking to you, but it looks like Momo is pretty tired." Madara said as he prepeared to leave, but not before creating a clone that appeared in an ally that was right next to them. Of course Kendo didn't notice that as she was too busy saying her goodbyes to Momo.
After that was finished, they disappeared in a swirl of flames, surprising the nearby people and Kendo herself.
The Snake Hero named Uwabami was in her own personal room fixing her make up and making sure it was perfect. About five minutes ago, she had sent her two interns away and couldn't help but smile at how great they'd be for her commercial.
Uwabami is a pro hero as well as a celebrity. She's a beautiful women with long blonde hair that has curly locks at the end and golden eyes with vertical slits. Her most noticeable feature is the three snakes that are protruding from her hair.
She herself had a fan meet up soon, so she went into her closest to find something more eye catching to wear. Once she did, she was about to undress herself, but a voice sounded out.
"I wouldn't do that right now. I'm sure you don't want someone watching you as you strip." A clone of Madara casually said as he stared at the pro hero.
Of course Uwabami didn't know that this was currently a clone, but she did know who this was. How could she not? She herself has sent him a nomination so he could work for her.
"Madara Uchiha. Can you please tell me why you're in my room, having clearly snuck in here." Uwabami said, completely hiding her surprise at not being able to sense the boy with the use of her snakes.
"I just wanted to have a small talk with you." Madara said seriously as he eyed the pro hero. Seeing her nod her head, he continued talking.
"Momo Yaoyorozu. She told me what you've been having her do and how you treat her, and let's just say that I couldn't help but be disappointed..." Madara said while shaking his head.
Uwabami furrowed her brows at his words. "And what makes you think you can tell me how to treat my interns? This isn't any of your business; besides, it's not like I'm abusing them or anything." She said to Madara.
"Oh? Of course it's my business when it involves my girlfriend. Momo doesn't want to be a celebrity or care about a fan base. All she wants to do right now is increase her abilities and improve them to become a hero; but her talents are wasted here with you. Not just her talents, but Kendo's as well.
All I ask is for you to actually start teaching them something instead of wasting their time with that commercial of yours.
If not, then I'll just find a better hero that Momo could work for."
Madara told her with his arms crossed as he stared into her eyes.
Uwabami herself thought of his words and sighed. She thought about the times where Momo and Itsuka looked like they didn't want to be here anymore, but they still did everything she asked for.
'I guess I could. He's right, it would be wasted potential...' she thought to herself.
"Very well. I promise to teach them properly, but I still wish to finish that commercial with them." Uwabami said to Madara.
Having made sure she wasn't lying, Madara nodded and was about to dispel himself, but the woman continued talked.
"But...why don't you join my hero agency and work for me as an intern? You could even stay here with your girlfriend." She asked him with a charming smile.
She sent a nomination for Madara because of his strong quirk and handsome features. Uwabami mainly wanted him because she thought the young man could be a very popular celebrity with just his looks alone.
"I'm going to have to decline, I already have someone that I'm working for." Madara instantly replied back with no hesitation.
"And just exactly who?" Uwabami questioned once she saw how easily he declined, putting a dent into her pride.
"Rabbit Hero Mirko." Was all Madara said before he disappeared in a puff of smoke and dispelled himself.
Uwabami stood there in shock when she heard Rumi's hero name.
'Her?! She can have him... looks like I had no chance whatsoever. No wonder he instantly rejected my offer.' She thought to herself with a sigh.
(With Momo and Madara)
"What are you smiling about?" Momo who was in Madara's arms asked.
"I'll tell you when we get home." Was all Madara said as he picked up his speed.
Momo didn't say anything else and snuggled closer to her boyfriend as she felt the comfortable breeze on her skin.

Chapter 38

[author- damn I spent all night on discord, making me stay up until 7 AM lmao. I'm surprised I even got this chapter up.
(2366 words for this chapter.)]
With Momo in his arms, Madara finally arrived back home and went straight into his room. Momo went to hers to go change out of her hero outfit that she had on earlier, and once she was done, she went to Madara's room to go and cuddle with him.
As she was walking there, Momo began to think about something that made her laugh to herself. 'I haven't slept in my own bed for years now. I swear that I spend more time in Madara's room than my own. At this point, we might as well go and buy a house for ourselves.'
Opening the door to Madara's spacious room, Momo walked in and saw him laying shirtless, showing off the defined muscles that made her lick her lips. Even after seeing him shirtless for so long, the effects of seeing him like this were always the same. It would always end up with her being aroused.
Of course the same could be said for Madara. He was just on his phone while laying down, checking the internet for anything interesting, but his girlfriend comes in with black p.a.n.t.i.e.s and a short crop top that showed off her toned stomach. Let's not forget that she had her hair down, which (in his opinion) made her 10x more beautiful.
Momo got on the bed and immediately took her place on top of her boyfriend and laid her face on the crook of his neck, taking in his scent. If she were to he honest, she'd say that their current position always made her very comfortable. As a matter of fact, she was tempted to just actually fall asleep, but she needed to ask Madara something.
"So.. Are you going to tell me why you were randomly smiling when you were carrying me home earlier? You did say that you'd tell me when we get home." Momo said while smiling, as she felt him wrap his arms around her, bringing her even closer to him than she already was
"Well, I finally met your 'boss'. I sent a clone to go speak to her before we left." Madara said to her as he stroked her back with his hands.
"What did you say to her?" Momo questioned.
"I told her to actually teach you something instead of having you follow her around to do pointless things." Madara answered her question.
Momo brought her head up from Madara's neck, and stared right into his black eyes. Using her hand, she moved his hair that was covering his right eye. She still never understood why he let his hair cover his eyesight, because she herself would've had problems on seeing perfectly fine if her hair was like that.
But of course Madara's hair never hindered him in battle. Something that she was secretly jealous of, but she'd never admit it to him.
Stroking his surprisingly very soft hair, Momo kissed his forehead and said "I know I complained about it to you, but you didn't really have to go out of your way to talk to her Madara." The black haired girl said with a smile, with appreciation clear in her voice.
Hearing her words, Madara let out a sigh and closed his eyes. Sometimes Momo was just too nice for her own good.
Sometimes...
"No Momo. Your potential is very high and I don't want your abilities to be wasted with some woman who only wants you in her agency because of your looks. I already told her, if she doesn't teach you anything, then I'll go and find someone better that you can intern for." Madara said to her.
Momo nodded her head when she heard her boyfriend's words. "Thank you Madara, but I'm not the only one interning there. What about Kendo?" she questioned him, thinking of her new friend.
"I mentioned Kendo as well Momo, but if Uwabami really doesn't do what I ask, then I'm going to look for a new hero for you only. At the end of the day, Itsuka Kendo isn't my problem, but you are. I'm not going to go out of my way for someone I barely know Momo."
The girl herself didn't argue whatsoever when she heard his words. She knew what type of person he was already. How could she not? She's been with him since birth. So she knew that Madara wasn't the type of person to go out of his way and meddle in other peoples situation, and Momo completely understood that. She wasn't going to force her boyfriend to help a friend of hers if he doesn't want to.
Kissing his bottom lip, Momo kept her eyes open to allow Madara to see the intense love she had for him in her eyes. Even when she said that he didn't have to do this for her, she was still felt very grateful.
"I love you..." Was all Momo said as she gave him one last peck to the lips and placed her head where it was before.
"Love you too Momo...and looks like Nejire is finally here." Madara said, having already seen the periwinkle haired girl arrive at the front door of the mansion. He did the same thing as yesterday, and had a clone Shunshin her into his room.
Unfortunately for Momo, Nejire didn't scream in fright like last time. The girl herself was slightly expecting it, but she still jumped a little. When Nejire appeared in a swirl of flames, she instantly went towards Madara and gave him a kiss on the lips.
"Nejire, the least you could do is change into your clothes." Momo said, missing the feeling of being completely on top of Madara since she moved out of the way for Nejire.
Separating from her boyfriend, Nejire let out a smile and said "Why don't we all go have a little swim today? We haven't gone there in a while." She was in the mood to get all wet and n.a.k.e.d right now, but only because she did a lot of work today at the agency she was working for.
Madara and Momo agreed with what she said. They really haven't gone to the indoor pool in a while, so it should be pretty fun to do so today. And that's exactly what they did. The three teenagers stripped completely n.a.k.e.d and decided to chill in their jacuzzi together.
Of course they did all sorts of things that won't be described.
When they were all done and satisfied, they all took a shower, got 'dressed' and then cuddled up together until Aiko and Jun arrived for dinner.
Needless to say, the rest of the afternoon and night time was very enjoyable as they mostly spent it as a family. Watching a movie in the living room, Madara had his two girls close to him on the couch, and Jun and Aiko stayed comfortable with each other on the other one.
[Next Day]
It was the next day and about 12:00 PM this time around. Madara just arrived at Rumi's house with the same workout clothes as yesterday, and once he got there, the sight of the Rabbit Hero waiting at the front door greeted him.
"Good morning Rumi." Madara greeted, using the name she asked him to call her.
"It's not even morning anymore Madara, but good afternoon. Let's get inside so we can discuss." The white haired woman said as she turned around and walked through her door; not realizing that Madara was currently staring at her backside.
"So no spar today? I know you said we wouldn't be fighting, but I didn't think you wouldn't back down from your words." Madara said a little jokingly as he followed her inside the spacious house.
Rumi went and sat down on the chair that was in her living room. There was one big coach facing the direction of the television mounted on her wall, and then a single chair that faces a different direction.
Rumi moved the chair to face the other coach and sat on it, as well as gesturing for Madara to sit across from her. Getting comfortable, Rumi sighed and then looked at her intern.
"Madara, I would love to continue sparring with you, but this is your internship and I think doing patrols for now would be best for you. You already have the absolute power, strong abilities and unique techniques, but I genuinely think that if you had more experience to go with it; you'd easily become the number 1 pro hero." Rumi said, completely sure of it.
No, she wasn't just hyping Madara up just to make him feel better anything; those were just her genuine and truthful thoughts. She firmly believed that all Madara needed to be the number 1 pro hero, was experience on the field.
If any other pro hero heard the Rabbit's words, they would've thought that she was insane; because declaring that her intern would become number 1 was like saying All Might was really a woman. No one would believe it.
Well, at least certain people would.
"It's ok Rumi. I always wanted to try and take out some villains. Actually, just yesterday I caught a criminal with a speed type quirk that some officers weren't able to catch." Madara said as he began to explain the whole thing to the red eyed woman.
"So you really used your quirk right in front of them after they told you not to?" Rumi said as she let out a laugh when she heard his full story.
"Yeah, are they really that strict about people without hero licenses not using their quirks in public?" Madara asked her the question that he was wondering yesterday.
"Well I would say that it depends on the situation Madara. You have to understand that some cops are more chill than others, and some would even give you a warning for the most simplest things.
For using your quirk in public, I'm sure if someone with a water manipulation type quirk just used it to wash their face, they wouldn't get in trouble, but if they started doing something like making the whole area rain and disturbing the other citizens, then they'd mostly get in trouble.
They usually look away unless you go on a rampage with your quirk, so I'm sure the reason why you got a warning was because you activity went and perused a villain and tried to catch him; but of course you weren't using your quirk so they can't do anything." Rumi explained to Madara, getting a nod from him.
'When I Shunshin away from those cops, I heard one of them saying that it wasn't so serious, and the others didn't even bother on trying to find me to 'warn me'. Was that why? Because I was just teleporting away so they didn't mind it? Makes sense...' Madara thought to himself.
Getting up off her chair, Rumi said "We've already spent too much time talking. Go ahead and get dressed in your hero outfit so we can go patrolling." Afterwards, she went and walked through the front door, most likely waiting for the Uchiha until he was ready.
'Too much time talking? It's only been about 5 minutes...' Madara thought to himself as he went into the bathroom to go get changed.
(20 minutes later)
Together with Rumi, Madara ran alongside her on top of the buildings while scouting the area. The Rabbit Hero herself wanted to go to a specific area since she was notified this morning that there weren't any heroes nearby.
"Rumi, how do villains know when there aren't any heroes nearby in a whole area or specific spot in the city?" Madara questioned her.
"Madara, any civilian right now that you see casually walking around could secretly be a villain. The heroes all wear costumes that stand out, so all a villain needs to do is walk around the area to check if there's any heroes nearby that is patrolling. If there aren't, then they usually have more confidence in committing the crime they already planned for." She said to the long haired boy.
Before Madara could say anything, Rumi spoke out again.
"I hear something..." Rumi suddenly said as she instantly turned the other direction with Madara following after her.
30 seconds later, the sight of a bank being surrounded by a bunch of cops with shields and guns, and a small crowd of people forming nearby with their phones out is what greeted them.
From what Rumi was able to pick up from the civilians conversations, about 4 villains decided to rob the bank that was here, and started holding the people inside hostage once they realized that they were surrounded.
Fortunately, they didn't do anything drastic, but the chances were high now since the villains knew they were screwed if a powerful hero comes by.
"Are you ready Madara? This'll be your first rescue. I want you to go in there, save the hostages and restrain the villains." Mirko said seriously to her intern.
"What? Are you joking?" Madara questioned her weirdly. Of course he had confidence that he could pull this off, but this was a serious situation, not one that he should be using to test his rescuing skills.
Putting a hand on Madara's left cheek with her right hand, Rumi smiled and said "I have my complete trust in you that you can pull this off. I've fought you for hours and hours for the past day, and I'm 100 percent sure that you're capable of doing this smoothly.
And don't worry, I'll be ready to pounce anytime if something wrong happens, ok?"
The woman didn't even realize when she was slowly stroking his cheek with her thumb, and Madara wasn't going to tell her either. He certainly didn't mind it.
Placing his left hand over the one on his cheek, the Uchiha removed it, but didn't bother to let go.
"Alright then." Was all Madara said before he let go of her hand and turned serious.
Rumi herself grinned when she saw how his whole demeanor changed. She almost felt bad for those villains.
Almost...

Chapter 39

[author- it took me 4 hours to write this chapter UGHH. Every time I write long chapters, my phone lags for some reason so it was VERY frustrating.
I've been reading some MTL novels so the grammar is probably horrible this chapter lmfao
Also, I'm not really satisfied with this chapter idk. I feel like it was rushed but ehhh. A chapter is a chapter.
(3375 words without author note for this one)]
It was just a normal day at this small bank, until four villains decided to destroy the peaceful atmosphere and rob it. Since bank robberies are common, there were at least three police officers that roamed the inside to make sure everything was alright.
It was about early afternoon, so there weren't tons of people inside the bank; maybe about 15. It was pretty quiet and peaceful inside, with everyone doing what they gotta do, but imagine their surprise when four men in all black clothing, mask and guns show up inside.
No, it wasn't the arrival of these unknown people that scared the others. It was the gun shots that sounded out; and the death of the three police officers that were guarding the inside.
These gun shots were loud and could be heard from people who were walking outside,but of course the cops were called the moment those 4 unknown men were even seen entering the bank.
Everyone inside was easily restrained and didn't fight back whatsoever. They were just regular citizens going about with their day. It's not like they have strong quirks that could take these bad guys down. Easily killing the police officers the moment they walked inside with no hesitation already rooted deep fear into the hearts of the hostages.
Unless you're suicidal, you don't want to die. These people definitely didn't want to, so they listened to the attackers words and gathered in one place as one of the villains had a gun pointed at them to make sure they didn't step out of line.
The bank was pretty small, so all you needed to do to get all the money inside was to get a certain combination password. That's why these 4 villains decided to go rob it. They were just sc.u.m of society that were in need of some money, so of course they're going to pick a small bank. They didn't have the confidence to go ahead and try the bigger ones that were obviously heavily guarded.
What they didn't expect was for the police to arrive so fast. They started to panic a little, while hope ignited into the eyes of the hostages.
Were they going to live? Come out of this alive? They didn't know, but all they could do is sit in silence and hope someone comes to save them.
All the hostages were a.d.u.l.ts. No kids and no teenagers. Just your regular a.d.u.l.t that you'd find anywhere. Even with all their years of living, none of them have ever experienced this type of situation.
The type of situation where with one wrong move, or if they didn't obey the attackers words; they'd be dead in a heartbeat. Dead so they'd never be able to see their families and friends ever again.
At this point when the cops arrived, they didn't just storm inside, even when they had the advantage with numbers. That was because they couldn't risk the possibility of more deaths occurring.
The villains themselves obviously didn't know the password combination, but it wasn't hard to tell that one of the hostages did. So they threatened them.
If the one who knew the combination didn't come with them, then they'd kill someone. The villains had to be careful with this, because if the person didn't come up themselves, then the possibility of killing the actual one who knew the passcode was pretty high.
But fortunately for them, that one person did come up. A pretty attractive lady in her 30s that worked here. The woman didn't even resist or try to trick the villains. She wasn't about to lose her life for being stubborn, nor was she going to have another person die for her. If that ever happened and she survived today, then that guilt would consume her for the rest of her life.
The villains successfully got the vault to open, but there was something inside that caused them to grow angry and frustrated.
The money inside wasn't an amount that they were satisfied with. So what were they going to do now?
The cops are outside, and a hero would most likely be coming soon. Their plan was an absolute fail and life in prison was looking like the outcome for this whole situation for the four villains.
"What are we supposed to do now?" One of them asked as they already put all the money in a couple bags of theirs.
"We're surrounded, but they haven't stormed inside of here yet. The hostages are our only advantage, so we'll make some demands." The one who seemed to be the leader said.
"And if they refuse?"
"Of course they won't refuse when we show them what happens if they do." The leader said with a cruel smile as he took the woman by the hair and dragged her to the front.
"No! Stop please!" The woman cried and as she realized what was about to happen. She was about to lose her life to these people.
"Pleas-" She continued to shout, but was backhanded, leaving a noticeable bruise on her cheek. Now on the ground groaning in pain, the woman opened her eyes to see a gun pointed at her.
Tears flowed down her face as the women tightly shut her eyes to wait for the inevitable.
"Go and check the area to see how many cops are surrounding this place. I'll make sure this bitch shuts up." The leader said as he walked closer to the women, pushing the pistol against her cheek.
Now that he's getting a better look at this lady, he saw that she was pretty attractive with a nice body. A cruel idea suddenly invaded his mind.
'The chances of escaping here are rather low. We killed those cops earlier and kept hostages, so we're obviously getting life in prison. If I'm going to get locked up, then I might as well enjoy myself before that happens.' L.u.s.t clouded his eyes as his hands reached for the buttons on the woman's shirt.
The lady herself reopened her eyes when she felt the pistol against her cheeks. These bastards were just playing with her! But when she saw the guy reach for her shirt with a disgusting grin on his face, she couldn't help but feel despair.
Something horrible was going to happen to her. At this point, she so wished that he had just killed her.
Before the man could touch the woman, a voice sounded out, which angered the leader for being interrupted.
"Boss! All the hostages are gone! The other two guys disappeared as well. What are we going to do?" The one that was sent to check how many were surrounding the area said in obvious panic.
(Moments Earlier)
"Alright then." Madara said to Rumi as his eyes turned serious. Even when he knew that he could do this successfully, he was still going to take this seriously.
When Madara disappeared in a small bolt of blue lightning, Rumi jumped down from the building and appeared next to the cops; instantly gathering the attention of the civilians nearby.
"Look, a pro hero finally came!"
"It's the Rabbit Hero Mirko! Wow she looks more beautiful in person!"
Shouts came from the crowd as they took their pictures. Rumi Usagiyama was a pretty popular hero after all. So she was easily recognized.
"Mirko, are you going inside to go defeat those villains? They're holding hostages..." An officer asked in worry for the people inside.
Rumi let out a big grin and crossed her arms (something she's been recently doing) and responded to the officer by saying
"Nope, there's already someone taking care of the problem. There's no need to worry."
"Who?" The officer asked while looking around.
"My partner..."
(With Madara)
Madara appeared above the ceiling and stuck on top of it by using his chakra. Nobody was able to realize that there was someone currently watching them because Madara was able to hide his presence.
'4 villains in total. 2 are in the other room raiding the vault while these 2 here are watching over the hostages. Well, there's no need to prolong this.' He thought to himself as he was planning on doing this smoothly.
Jumping down behind the two villains, Madara quickly knocked them out unconscious. Quick, and no unnecessary fighting; like how it should be.
Walking up the group that was bundled up together, Madara could see hope in their tear stained eyes as they looked up at their savior.
"A-Are you a hero?" One of them asked the Uchiha, but didn't receive any answer.
"We're saved...thank god we're saved." Yes, thank 'god' indeed.
"Don't freak out. I'm going to teleport you guys out of here ok?" Madara said as he created a couple wood clones. Getting a nod from them, his clones touched their shoulders and disappeared in multiple swirls of flames to reappear back outside.
Seconds later, a clone of his came back. Madara glanced at the two unconscious villains and instructed his clone to take them to the officers.
'*sigh* This is way less exciting then I thought. I hope Rumi is up for some sparring when we're finished with patrolling.' Madara thought to himself as he Shunshin to the room where he sensed the others; not caring that one of the villains walked in this room just to see everyone gone.
"What do you mean their all gone?!" The leader question as he moved away from the woman.
"Gone! Disappeared without a trace! What else would I mean when I say gone?!" The other replied back with a yell.
"Shit! A hero most likely arrived and they're obviously a strong one." The leader said in panic.
"But who could it be?" The other villain questioned. He received an answer, but not from the leader.
"That would be me." A voice sounded out. Looking around, the two criminals came face to face with a young man with long spiky black hair and red armor on, as well as a Bo Staff on his back.
With his Sharingan active, Madara crossed his arms and stared down the two, while unconsciously releasing a strong pressure when he saw what that sc.u.m was about to do to the woman.
Now Madara isn't any white knight, but even he thinks * is absolutely wrong. He himself has two beautiful girls that he loves, and if that ever happened to them; he wasn't sure if he could control himself from doing something bad.
[author- IT WILL NEVER HAPPEN!!!!! NEVER!!!]
"W-Who the hell are you?" The leader stuttered as he held up his gun to Madara. The other was doing the same as well. Both of their hands were shaking as they felt the uncomfortable pressure of their opponent.
Calmly walking towards the first person, Madara looked them in the eyes and saw their fear grow as he came closer.
"S-Stop! We'll shoot you!"
Madara didn't falter whatsoever as he continued to walk towards them, until finally he stood in front of the man that wasn't the boss.
"I-I said that we'll shoot!"
Grabbing him by the neck, Madara glared at him and said "You'll shoot? I walked right in front of guys and you still haven't done it. Look at yourself. You can't even probably hold the gun.
Now...Are you the one that killed those police officers?"
"It was him! It was all him! He planned all this, and he was the one to kill those officers, and was even going to * that woman! Please, I didn't do anything wrong!" The man said, making a perfect example of someone so weak minded.
Madara wasn't surprised for this man snitching on the leader. He was just one of those people who cower and lower themselves in the presence of someone stronger.
Choking the man with one hand, Madara saw him go limp and become unconscious. Being done with that, he glanced at the leader and increased his pressure; causing the man to drop down to his knees in fear.
"Are you alright miss?" Madara questioned the lady, who wasn't able to utter a word at the scene that was happening in front of her.
Creating a clone, Madara had it Shunshin the woman and unconscious man out of here.
"What do you want with me..." the leader said, regretting his actions; but of course it was way too late for any regrets.
"Hmm, what do I want with you? You killed those 3 police officers, and was even going to * that poor women. Honestly, if it was up to me, I would've just killed you. Too bad the consequences wouldn't be worth it...but who says I have to kill you to actually make you suffer. So just sit there and prepare to be my test subject for the next few minutes." Madara said with a smile as he brought his hands together.
Stone came out of the ground and started to cover the mans whole body, leaving just his head. Madara wasn't finish, because seconds later, a loud scream came out of the man's mouth.
This was an earth jutsu Madara has been working on where stone surrounds the targets body; and with enough pressure, it crushes them.
"AGHh, you bastard!" The leader shouted as he felt his body being crushed as the stone around him became tighter and tighter.
"W-What t-type of Pro Hero does this! AHH!" The leader said and screamed once again when he felt his arms breaking. The intense pain he was feeling today was something he'll always remember; as well as the face of Madara Uchiha.
"You seem to misunderstand something. How could I be a pro hero if I don't even have my license?" Madara said with a little chuckle.
4 minutes later, the leader was now being carried on Madara's shoulder with 2 crushed arms and legs. It was certain that he'd never be able to walk again.
"Look! It's the last villain, he defeated him all on his own!"
"Isn't that Madara Uchiha? The Sports Festival winner!"
"Ahhh~ he looks so handsome."
"Honey...What do you mean by that?"
The crowd discussed amongst themselves and cheered as Madara walked out of the bank with the last villain who was on his shoulder and badly injured.
"Madara!" The Uchiha heard a voice sound out. It was Rumi along side a couple other officers who took the villain from him.
"Rumi, looks like it was a success. Are we done here? Or do we need to do anything else, because it looks like a bunch of reporters are eager to talk to me." Madara said as he glanced at a specific group within the crowd.
"No, we can leave right now if you don't want to talk to them. And good job and saving those people Madara. They actually wanted to thank you, but they were taken with the police for questioning on what happened.
They would've took you with them since it's actually illegal for a student to do what you did but..."
"But you did something didn't you?" Madara asked with a smirk.
"Maybe..." Rumi responded back with a smile.
"Alright then, if we're down here then let's go." Madara said as he touched Rumi's shoulder and disappeared in a swirl of flames.
After that incident that would obviously be on the news, Rumi decided to stop patrolling for the day and go back to her house. She was actually planning on letting Madara leave, but the Uchiha wanted to spar with her.
Of course she wasn't going to decline such an offer...
The two fought each other for the next hour, which ended in Rumi's defeat once again; which greatly annoyed her...
When they were finished, Madara changed into his workout clothes and left Rumi's house, but not before surprising the Rabbit with a hug.
As Madara ran home, he checked the time and let out a smile once he realized that he didn't have to wait long until his girls were done with their internsh.i.p.s.
Arriving at the mansion that was devoid of anyone, Madara went up to his room to go shower after his 'long day'. When he was finished, he got dressed and was about to go get something to eat, but his phone started to ring.
"Nemuri? What do you need?" Madara questioned to the lady on the phone. Ever since his date with the r-rated hero, they haven't spoken a word with each other.
It was mainly because Midnight has been pretty busy lately with having to go back to her hero duties, as well as some teacher work. The only reason why they even had time together for their date was because the woman had a day off.
"I just wanted to check up on you. Were you actually planning to cut me off after you kissed me like that? Such an asshole move Madara..." Midnight said on the other end with a 'sad' tone to her voice. Making it seem like Madara was ignoring her, as well as breaking her heart in the process.
Not hearing the Uchiha say anything, Midnight sighed and said "You're no fun. The least you could do is play along. Anyways, I heard you successfully took down villains who took hostages at a bank. Congratulations."
"How did you know that? It hasn't even been a day since it's happened yet." Madara questioned.
"Are you kidding me? It was on the news, and let's just say that you're starting to gain your own following, and getting even more popular. If I were to be honest, I would say that you're lucky for this. Once you become an official pro hero, you'd be pretty high in the rankings right off the bat." Midnight explained to the Uchiha.
The rankings mostly take in the account of the number of cases solved , general popularity and social contribution. Madara himself was already very popular due to the Sports Festival event, and now even more so because of his recent rescuing.
Midnight had no doubt that if Madara's popularity kept rising, and he kept taking down villains while on patrol or whenever; then when he becomes an official pro hero, he'd be pretty high in the rankings.
Of course Madara doesn't really care about the rankings, but when he heard Midnight's words, it made him think about something. With the earlier episodes of 'My Hero Academia' , it's revealed that the whole story is about how Izuku (the main protagonist) becomes the greatest hero. What were the cases that he solved, and just how popular did he get?
'No use in thinking about it now. After all, it's in the far future.' Madara thought to himself.
"Well, I didn't know that it was on the news so fast. The only time I actually watch the news, is if my parents are watching it." Madara explained to the pro hero.
"What do you even do all day at home then? Do you not have any hobbies?" Midnight questioned the boy weirdly.
"Train, train, and spend time with Momo and Nejire." Madara simply answered.
"You mean f.u.c.k them?"
Ignoring what Midnight just said, Madara sensed that Momo and Nejire were walking together towards the front door of the mansion.
"Speaking of Nejire and Momo, they finally arrived home so I'll talk to you later." Madara said as he got up off his bed and walked downstairs to greet them himself.
"Alright then, bye." Midnight said before she hung up.
"This afternoon, a bank robbery took place when 4 villains stormed a bank, killing 3 guards in the process as well as taking hostages. Fortunately, the police arrived, as well as the Rabbit Hero Mirko.
Surprisingly, she wasn't the one to save the day; her intern Madara Uchiha was-"
Watching the news in a dark room with a small TV on, was the Hero Killer Stain. He couldn't help but stare at the picture on his screen that showed the Uchiha.
He didn't watch the Sports Festival, but he definitely saw the highlights that were posted everywhere; and like everyone else, he was left with a deep impression at the strength Madara showed.
'Let's just hope he doesn't turn out to be fake...'

Chapter 40

[author- chapter ain't anything special since I stayed up all night once again lmao, but I wrote this after waking up a couple hours ago.
Writing 3k plus words yesterday as well as 2k plus for the past days have drained my energy levels.
I must go into seclusion for my breakthrough to the 'Samsara Primordial Heavenly Chaos Realm'
(2073 words for this chapter)]
In a dark quite room, the only sound and light emitting was from the TV, while a slim figure with deathly pale skin and messy grayish-blue hair could be seen furiously glaring.
Red iris staring right at his television screen, which showed some footage of Madara clones appearing in multiple swirls of flames, with the hostages in perfect condition.
Tomura Shigaraki was angry. Angry at the boy that was being shown on the screen. Ever since that day at USJ, he couldn't help but feel humiliated. He, defeated by a brat...a damn student who had no difficulty in taking down the Nomu.
Scratching his own neck, Shigaraki started to think of ways on how to defeat the Uchiha, but he always hit a roadblock. After trying to find any information on Madara's quirk, Tomura and his Sensei have found out that there was nothing useful.
No weaknesses to look for, or any description on how his quirk actually worked. If they had this type of information, then they'd already be preparing for another Nomu to be made.
Made specifically to capture Madara Uchiha. Yes, capture, not kill. No matter how much he wanted to kill the brat, All For One forbid it. He didn't want the boys quirk to go to waste, and he wanted to steal it.
Tomura was furious when he learned of this, but he realized he didn't have to kill Madara to be satisfied.
He could just torture him, badly. Get his payback for that humiliation he felt, just like how he wanted to do with the Hero Killer Stain.
At first, Tomura wanted to capture Madara's family and girlfriend that they discovered he had, but his sensei told him not to. His sensei told him he had a gut feeling; a feeling where they'd greatly regret ever touching a single hair of Madara's important people. All For One was a man who always trusted his intuition, as it was one of the reasons why he was even alive today; so he was definitely not going to stop trusting it now.
Tomura always listened to his sensei, and never disobeyed him. If he said not to attack Madara Uchiha until whatever time, then Tomura would listen. Even when he wanted nothing more but to go completely break the kid.
"Tomura..." A voice sounded out within the room. The blue haired man turned around and locked eyes with the member who had the warp gate quirk, Kurogiri. During the USJ, Madara nearly destroyed the mans neck brace, but it looks like he got it fixed since that's happened.
"Kurogiri, what happened." Tomura questioned before he turned right back around to look at the television.
"You should come out of your room now and talk to the other members. If they don't even slightly interact with their leader, then how could they have the commitment to follow you?" Kurogiri explained to the one who he's supposed to protect under All For One's command.
"That doesn't matter right now. Is everything ready for our attack on Hosu? I don't want this ending up in another failure. I'm sure Sensei wouldn't like that either." Tomura replied back, not taking his eyes off the screen.
"It depends on what you consider a failure to be, Tomura. And the three Nomu that you asked for should indeed be here soon." Kurogiri responded.
"Then...as soon as they arrive, we attack." The man-child said with a cruel grin plastered on his face; which would cause any normal civilian to call the cops straight away just from looking at it. Tomura's whole demeanor just screams creepy man that's most likely a villain.
"We'll have to go over our plans again and make sure everything is ready. We can't just rush into it once the Nomus get here. Otherwise, we're bound to fail once again, and I'm sure you don't want that." Kurogiri said, getting Tomura to grit his teeth just from the idea of failing.
"Very well then. We'll go over our plans."
(With Madara)
Walking downstairs with just his grey sweatpants and white T-shirt, Madara let out a stretch while yawning.
'Today was a pretty long day. I guess I'll have to skip training, but my spar with Rumi after patrolling could be considered a workout.' The Uchiha thought to himself.
Walking towards the front door, Madara unlocked and opened it; just to see his two beautiful girlfriends who instantly jumped on him for a hug.
"Madara!" Nejire said as she floated towards her boyfriend with Momo following behind, hugging him tightly.
"We heard what happened on the news. Are you alright?" Momo questioned after she and Nejire separated from Madara. There was barley any hint of worry in her voice because she knew the power Madara had; but even then, she still wanted to ask.
"I'm all fine Momo. You know some low leveled villains can't do a thing to me." Madara replied as he pat her head and rubbed it, something that Momo really loved, but never admitted.
She herself was embarrassed about this as she thought that one would only like head pats when their young.
Yes, Momo Yaoyorozu. The one who takes Madara's d.i.c.k nearly everyday, is embarrassed about liking head pats.
Woman are strange creatures indeed.
"Madara, that's not what I'm worried about. I know you can protect yourself from any fights, but you could still get in trouble for your actions." Nejire said in a worried tone.
"What do you mean Nejire?" Momo asked curiously, with a serious expression on her face. Earlier she thought that there was nothing to worry about, but hearing Nejire's words and the tone of her voice; she began to think otherwise.
"Madara is just a student. He doesn't even have his hero license yet, so what he did today could be considered illegal. I'm just worried if something might happen to you, but you do have Aiko and Jun to help." Nejire explained to the two of them.
The reason why she mentioned Aiko and Jun was because the Yaoyorozu family was pretty influential. Nejire believed that if anything were to happen to Madara; they'd be able to get him out of whatever problem.
"Is what she's saying true Madara? You could really get into trouble with this?" Momo questioned in worry as she looked up at her tall boyfriend.
Letting out a small smile, Madara pulled Nejire and Momo into his embrace and stroked their hair. He was glad that they worried for him, but he needed to explain to the two girls that everything was alright.
"Momo, Nejire. There's no need to worry about this. Yes, me going in and saving those hostages is illegal, but Rumi was able to get them off my back.
Also, how do you think the public would react if they tried to punish me for using my quirk to save people. All of my actions have already been reported to the public and spread around the internet.
Plus, I was with Rumi, who could be considered my supervisor; so there's literally nothing they can do to me." Madara explained, getting a nod from the girls and easing their worries.
Separating from them, Madara closed and locked the front door to the mansion. Afterwards, he looked at Momo and Nejire, and saw that the two were still in their hero outfits.
"Why don't you guys go get changed, and then we could lay around in my room. Momo, you can also tell me how your day with Uwabami went. I hope she kept her promise." Madara said before he walked up the stairs with the two.
Laying on the bed with Momo and Nejire on his sides cuddled up to him, Madara looked at the blacked haired girl and asked.
"So you're saying Uwabami actually taught you and Kendo something useful today?"
Momo nodded her head and replied "Yeah. She taught us some things that would be helpful to us when we're out on the field. Shared her experiences of her time so far as a hero, and talked to us and explained how serious being a pro is.
Uwabami also said that we'd be going patrolling tomorrow, and that she'd try not to stay too long with her fans, since it was inevitable that we'd come across them.
Compared to the other days working with her, I actually felt like I learned something that could help me improve. If I didn't know any better, I would've thought that she was a whole different person. Kendo herself was certainly surprised at Uwabami's behavior today.
Just seeing her confused expression as she had no clue what was going on, brought a good laugh out of me."
"Hmm, that's good then. I guess I don't have to get you out of there. Are you sure you think Uwabami is the best decision for you?" Madara questioned, incase Momo had any regrets, but seeing her nod her head, confirmed that she was sure of it.
"You know, if you ever want to leave Uwabami's agency, I could always try to get Ryuko to agree to take you in. I'm sure she'd have no problem with it." Nejire spoke out with a smile.
"Dragon Hero Ryukyu? Isn't that the hero you work for?" Momo asked curiously.
"Yes, when I first had my internsh.i.p.s, Ryuko was the Hero I interned for. And when I had my Work-Studies, I chose to be with her once again." Nejire said to her fellow 'sister'.
"Wait, what's the difference between Work-Studies and internsh.i.p.s?" Momo questioned once again.
"Jeez! I already explained this to you and Madara a while back. Hmph, I knew you guys don't listen to me when I talk." Nejire said with a pout as she burried her head to the crook of Madara's neck.
"Momo. With internsh.i.p.s, you're treated more like a guest, but during Work-Studies, you're treated as Sidekicks, under the guidance of an actual pro." Madara explained to his black haired girlfriend.
'Now that I think about it. My internship with Rumi really doesn't feel like an internship at all.' The Uchiha thought to himself. He certainly wasn't complaining, because if he chose a hero and was just sent there to observe and take notes; then he would've honestly left.
That type of stuff is completely boring to Madara. He almost feels bad for the students who actually have to do that for a week straight.
Almost...
"Hmm, and how do you know that Madara?" Nejire questioned.
"Of course I listened to you explain it to me and Momo that other time." Madara said with a smile, completely lying.
He only knew this because of the anime, but of course he wasn't going to ever reveal that information.
"Speaking of Ryuko! She actually wanted to meet you Madara." Nejire said excitedly.
"Why's that?"
"Well, after the sports festival, I told her that you were my boyfriend. I'm 100 percent sure that's not the only reason she wants to meet you because I remember her saying how you remind her of a dragon.
I mean it does make sense. You do breath out fire..." Nejire explained to Madara with a cute laugh.
"Alright. I'll meet her whenever I have time to do so; but right now, let's just fall asleep." Madara responded back as he closed his eyes with a yawn.
Afterwards, the three teenagers took a nap until Aiko and Jun arrived home. They all ate dinner together as a family while the parents talked to Madara about his recent actions.
Since Nejire wasn't able to stay the night today, Madara himself ended up being her ride home by carrying her there.
The Uchiha definitely wasn't going to send a clone to bring Nejire home. Why was that? It was because the periwinkle haired girl always considered this action to be romantic. She loved being in the arms of her boyfriend while feeling the breeze hit against her skin while having his scent invade her senses.
So it wasn't weird that Madara wouldn't send a clone to do something that Nejire found romantic.
Arriving back home, Madara went straight to bed with Momo, as he was pretty tired today. Even his earlier nap didn't satisfy him. If anything, it made him even more sleepy.
With his arms wrapped around his girl, Madara slept like a baby while dreaming about doing some interesting things with Momo, Nejire and two other ladies.

Chapter 41

[author- got some good sleep yesterday. Anyways, this chapter has a lot of dialogue which is difficult for me. So let me know if it's good!
I like this chapter since it has Rumi's and Aizawa's thoughts about Madara so far.
(2089 words for this chapters without the author note)]
In the middle of a forest near a certain house, you can see a woman with long white hair, bunny ears and tail; laying down on the grass with sweat dripping down her body as she just got done finishing an intense workout.
This woman was obviously the Rabbit Hero Mirko, or Rumi Usagiyama. It was the day after the whole hostage situation that occurred at a bank, and Rumi decided that she'd start training herself even more than she already does.
Ever since Madara has became her intern, she has been thinking about upping the intensity of her training; and now she has finally started to do so.
Even when she's a pro hero in the top 10, she still strives to improve herself to get stronger and stronger. Before, she couldn't really do that because most of the villains she has taken down were of no challenge to her, and she has never really had time to spar with the other pro heroes.
'Wow, I've actually never even asked them. I was more content with being on my own.
I already reached my prime, and didn't see my strength increasing after awhile, and I was fine with that since all the villains I face are always easily taken down by me; but ever since Madara came into my life, it gave me the opportunity to possibly improve myself.' The Rabbit thought to herself as she unconsciously let out a small smile when thinking about her partner.
Ever since Madara arrived, she has been thinking that having a friend wasn't so bad. That teaming up with another wasn't such a bad idea, but she immediately erased that thought.
Even if she gained another friend or person to talk to, they wouldn't be the same as Madara. She wouldn't feel the same way in their presence as she does with him.
It was at this point when Rumi Usagiyama realized something. She enjoys the Uchiha's company more then she actually should. That taking him in as her intern was one of the best decisions she's made in a while.
Especially when he doesn't make her feel lonely anymore...
(With Madara Uchiha)
Running on top of the buildings in his workout clothes while holding the case that had his hero outfit; Madara began to think about something that has been invading his thoughts ever since the internsh.i.p.s started.
The Hosu incident would happen soon, but Madara doesn't know the exact date it would actually occur. It's already been a couple days since the internsh.i.p.s started, so he could only assume that it would happen very soon. The only thing he remembers is that it happens during the late afternoon.
'Does that mean that some students have to work as interns for that long during the day? That must suck for them. I honestly almost feel bad for them.' Madara thought to himself as he finally arrived at the familiar house he's been going to.
Coming up to the front door, Madara wasn't even able to knock since it opened right away, revealing the beautiful Rumi Usagiyama in her hero outfit.
'I guess she's been waiting for me to arrive, and knew exactly when I'd come.' The Uchiha thought to himself before he greeted the Rabbit.
"Afternoon Rumi. Seems like you've been waiting for me. Did you miss me that much?" Madara said as he wrapped his arms around her shoulders, pulling her into a hug.
Wrapping her arms around his waist, Rumi smirked when she heard his words. "Don't flatter yourself Madara. I was just able to hear you, that's all" She said, completely lying.
They stayed in a hug longer than necessary and finally separated with no awkwardness whatsoever. Ever since the first time Madara hugged Rumi goodbye, they've been greeting and seeing each other off with one.
They never said anything to each other about it since Madara and Rumi both thought it wasn't anything serious.
But you could considering it as a sign of them growing even closer as the days pass.
"So are we going on patrol again? Yesterday was pretty interesting." Madara asked Rumi as he closed her door and walked inside the living room to go sit down.
"Nope, not today." Rumi responded as she got a carrot from the kitchen. Seeing him waiting for an explanation, she continued off by saying
"Madara, your popularity has skyrocketed. Going patrolling only after a day of the incident yesterday wouldn't be such a good idea.
You'd most likely be swarmed of possible fans and people wanting to talk to you. It's nothing surprising since this happens to most heroes when they start getting popular.
It's even happened to me during my earlier stages of being a pro hero."
"So what are we doing today? Are we going to spar again?" Madara questioned Rumi with a small grin. Even if he beats the Rabbit every time, it was always enjoyable to fight her. He never got bored of it.
"Not exactly. You have some amazing physical capabilities that would work perfect with my type of fighting style; so do you want to learn them?" Rumi asked her partner.
'Hmm, but I already learned her fighting style when we fought against each other while having my Sharingan active.' Madara thought to himself.
"Sorry Rumi, but I already analyzed all of your moves during all of our fights."
Activating his Sharingan, Madara continued off by saying with a small laugh "These eyes. Have you ever questioned just exactly what they do? You always see me activate them, but you never say anything about it."
"Well, to be honest, I thought they increased you physical powers, but after seeing that avatar you summoned; I'm starting to think otherwise.
It was said that you had two quirks, which is very rare. One of them being able to control the elements and these strange red eyes." Rumi said, remembering how they changed patterns when he used that huge avatar to make her concede defeat.
"I won't get into detail, but one of the abilities these eyes give me is being able to copy the moves of others, with near perfect accuracy." Madara explained.
"Tch. So you're a cheat? You're whole quirk is just a cheat..." Rumi said as she shook her head.
"You're now just realizing that?" Madara responded back as he got up from the sofa and stretched.
"So why don't we go ahead and have our daily fight?" Madara questioned, receiving a big smile from the Rabbit woman.
[U.A High-Nezu's office]
Currently at U.A, within a certain mouse man's office, you could see two figures facing each other as they converse about something. Judging by the serious expressions on their face, the topic must be important.
"Aizawa, did you see the news already?" Nezu questioned as he placed his hands under his little mouse chin.
"I assume you're talking about what our popular student here has recently done...
Or is it about the Hero Killer Stain?" Aizawa, Class 1-A's Homeroom teacher said to the principal.
"No, it's not about the Hero Killer, but that man is certainly very dangerous. Already killing seventeen heroes and injuring twenty-three beyond recovery...
...I can only hope that he's caught soon before more damage is already done. I'm also worried that his actions will actually cause more villains to appear, but let's forget about this right now.
I meant the news about one of our student's heroic deed.
I could say that I'm proud that Madara is already doing this great with his internship. Efficiently taking down the villains, as well as saving the hostages quickly. He truly did better compared to what most pro heroes would have done in this situation.
And according to the reports I have been getting, the other students have been doing extremely well so far too.
Looks like you've been doing an amazing job at teaching them, Aizawa." Nezu said with a small smile.
Even if he and Madara weren't exactly on friendly terms, he still considers the boy as a student that goes here.
The principal still regrets what he tried to do before.
"You're giving me way too much credit Nezu. These kids have been improving at a fast rate on their own, but they still have a long way to go." Aizawa explained, getting a small chuckle out of the mouse.
"It seems as if you've come to like these batch of students of yours. Compared to the other times you've taught, I could see that you actually enjoy teaching these kids.
You want to see how far they'll go, how they'll turn out to be once all of their school years are over, right?" Nezu questioned the man, and seeing him stay silent already confirmed his assumptions.
"Now I wanted to ask you. What do you think of Madara Uchiha?" Nezu questioned, causing the teacher to raise his eyes that were threatening to fall dew to boredom.
"Madara Uchiha. There's no mistake that he's definitely the strongest in his class, and possibly the whole school; which makes him a 'rival' for all the other kids." Aizawa said to the mouse.
"And what do you mean by rival?" Nezu questioned curiously. He already had his own thoughts about what Aizawa meant, but he wanted to hear it from the man himself.
"Every student strives to be the strongest. No matter what they say; they wish to improve their strengths to become one of the best pro heroes. Now in Class 1-A, we have Todoroki and Bakugo who are obviously amongst the strongest, but the other students still think it's possible to come close to their level if they train harder enough, and that's true.
But then we have Madara Uchiha. During the first days of U.A, everyone realized that he'd be someone very strong; someone that rivals Todoroki. Looking back at it, it seems laughable that they thought this, but you can't really blame them.
Madara never showed his full potential back then and what he could really do; until the USJ incident. That's when all the students realized they'd have to train more to ever come close to him and Todoroki. When the students felt that all they'd need to stand at the top with the strongest kids was to break past their limits.
What I've noticed was that this feeling would soon disappear after the sports festival. Now to them, Madara is someone they could never surpass, never come close to in terms of strength and power.
Now he's like a mountain to them, or something completely unreachable. You could either consider this a good thing, or something very bad.
He could be someone that causes the students to train even harder than they already were; or someone that discourages them, and makes them think that their quirks will never be enough to go pro. Never be enough because it's not like his.
That type of mentality is obviously not ok, and it's possible this could start happening since I already noticed that most of the students always feel inferior when the boy is around." Aizawa explained his thoughts, causing the mouse to think seriously of what he said, but he wasn't done there. He continued off by saying
"Now as a person, I personally think Madara is reserved. He doesn't talk or interact with any of the other students, except his girlfriend.
With his type of power, you'd expect a kid his age to want to show off to everyone and let people know that he's the best; but I don't see Madara like that.
But I do think he's someone that looks down on the strength of others. That their inferior to him." Aizawa said.
"So you think he's c.o.c.ky?" Nezu questioned.
"I wouldn't say c.o.c.kiness. I would say it's more of the confidence he has with himself. During the USJ incident, he went against all those villains by himself with no hesitation because he knew that he could." Aizawa explained, getting a nod from the mouse.
Nezu wasn't planning anything stupid like he did before, but he just wanted to learn what Aizawa thought of Madara.
"Thank you for answering my questions Aizawa." Nezu thanked him with a smile.
"I'm sure you didn't just call me here to talk about a student right?" Aizawa questioned.
Letting out a small chuckle, Nezu responded by saying "Of course not. You know that amongst the staff, I trust you the most; so I wanted your opinion on giving the students dorms..."
—————————————————————

Chapter 42

[author-had this chapter ready to upload but inkstone flipping deleted it, but I rewrote it all...
Goodnight I'm super tired.
(2140 words for this chapter without author note)]
(With Rumi and Madara)
Destroyed trees everywhere with craters all over the place. The surrounding area looked completely torn compared to its previous beautiful scenery. Despite the wrecked surroundings, there was still a good amount of bright green grass on the ground.
Madara and Rumi laid on that grass with their shoulders touching. Since the two didn't go patrolling today, they decided that it was best to do their usual 'friendly fight'. If anyone else were to see them spar, they'd definitely question wether it was actually a spar or just a full blown battle.
Like the past days, Madara defeated the pro hero during their fight; which greatly annoyed the Rabbit woman. She hasn't beaten him at all since the first day!
She vowed to herself that she'd get her 'revenge' on the Uchiha, but that still hasn't happened!
Rumi herself is definitely irritated at this, but she couldn't deny the fact that she absolutely enjoys her usual brawls with the long spiky haired young man.
Laying next to Madara's right side with some parts of her hero outfit torn, Rumi secretly cursed the boy since she'd have to go get it fixed. Of course she had multiple and not just one, but the Rabbit didn't usually destroy her clothes in battle; and this has only been happening a lot recently.
Her hero outfit was made of strong fabrics which made it very difficult to tear apart, but even then; it wasn't strong enough against the boy's jutsus.
Her hero costume was not Madara proof...
"Dammit Madara. It's like you're deliberately destroying my hero outfits! You know I don't have an infinite amount of them." Rumi said to the person on her left as she glanced at her clothing.
The c.h.e.s.t area ripped apart, completely showing her cleavage, and her toned stomach exposed from when Madara hit her with a strong wind technique.
It definitely showed a lot of her skin, but she didn't really care about that. She should at-least cover herself, but for some reason, she didn't care for how she currently looked either.
Even when Madara was right next to her. Why was this? The pro hero herself wasn't sure.
Madara looked to his right and shamelessly looked over Rumi's form. 'Yes. Girls who have quite a bit of muscle on them are definitely very attractive...' He thought to himself with a nod of approval.
Done with admiring the woman, he let out a small chuckle and replied back to her by saying
"You know, you could always just wear workout clothes when fighting me. I don't know why you have your hero outfit on if you're not going on patrol."
Rumi thought about what he just said and couldn't help but agree. "Hmmm, I guess I could." She responded back to the Uchiha.
"What? No thanks for your intern giving you such a great idea?" Madara said with a straight face, already knowing that Rumi knew he was just joking. They do this type of banter all the time.
"Partner..." Madara heard the brown skinned woman say in a whisper. Raising an eyebrow at what she said, he wanted to make sure he heard right.
"What did you say Rumi?" He questioned her.
Staring up at the sky with the white clouds passing by, the rabbit hero didn't respond to Madara at first. How was she going to say it without it being so awkward?
This shouldn't bother her at all. She was a person who speaks her mind, so what was she hesitating for?
Thinking about it for a couple more minutes, Rumi finally spoke up; but didn't turn to look at the Uchiha.
"I said partner. You're not my intern, but my partner. It may seem weird, but I already consider you as such. Already consider you as my equal with how many times you've beaten me already.
If I were to be honest, I could even consider you as my friend as well. Despite the fact that I usually work solo, it could get pretty lonely by myself sometimes; and you changed that for me.
Ever since the day I met you, I was honestly expecting some c.o.c.ky and annoying kid because of all the power you have, but I was wrong. Completely wrong.
First time we fought, you surprised me with your strength, but it also brought me a great sense of joy that I haven't felt in a while. I'm not one to get so friendly and interact much with another person, but I feel comfortable around you.
I don't know how to explain it really. You could say that it's like I've known you for years. This certainly all feels weird because I didn't expect to grow this close to you." Rumi explained as she chuckled a little bit when she said the last part.
When she watched the sports festival and saw the potential of Madara, she thought it wouldn't be so bad to give the intern thing a try. At first, she wasn't really expecting much from the young man. Back then in her eyes, he was just a little brat with a strong quirk.
Of course she was sorely mistaken...
Now flash forward to present day, and this is how their relationship is.
If someone were to tell her past self about this, then she would've most likely laughed at them. Laughed because it would've been seen as a 'funny' joke.
'My relationship with her really has progressed tremendously. I definitely didn't expect for her to already think of me as a friend and partner. After all, it hasn't even been a full week yet.' Madara thought to himself after he heard Rumi's words.
"I get it. It's kind of the same with me too. I'm not a person who tries to activity make friends with other classmates. I'm more reserved unless it comes to my close people, but even then; the amount I actually have could be counted on one finger.
So in these past few days, I've come to trust you quite a bit. I even told you about a specific ability of mine, which I rarely ever do." He said to the long white haired woman.
"I've noticed that you aren't very talkative of your quirk and what it could specifically do. I should praise you for this." Rumi replied back, while saying the last part a little bit jokingly.
From what she's seen in her life, kids with strong quirks tend to show off a ton. They'd want to show the world how powerful they are and brag to their friends about it. With Madara, Rumi noticed how he'd share only a minimum amount of information.
At first she didn't know why he was doing that, but she had an extremely good guess after the day he made her concede defeat.
To Rumi, Madara was a monster(in a good way). His quirk was simply amazing and limitless. If others were to know just exactly what he could do, then he'd probably have a target on his back. And being around Madara for a little bit, Rumi guessed that this target would be a bother to him, rather than a serious problem.
If it was a regular hero that went up against Madara's perfect susanoo, they'd most likely report to the higher ups or government that such a young kid has this dangerous and mysterious quirk.
Rumi herself didn't feel the need to report such a thing. It's not like Madara was some villain in disguise. Plus, if she ever reported about Madara, then he'd be taken away for some questioning and information on his abilities.
Rumi definitely did not want that. Why? Because at the time; if there was no more Madara, then Rumi would never be able to enjoy that feeling she felt when fighting him.
Unknown to her, this is what caused her to gain some of Madara's trust.
"I'm sure you know why I'm quite secretive about this information." Madara responded back. Seeing her stay silent, he could only guess that his assumptions on her knowing his reason was right.
Well part of his reasons.
"And I'm glad that I'm your partner. I don't really see myself working for any other heroes." He said to the woman, getting her to finally look him in the eyes.
'Even if I was actually hoping she'd pick me up, but of course she doesn't need to know that.' Madara thought to himself.
After a couple moments, Rumi let out a beautiful smile. Yep, she was right. She definitely didn't make a mistake on choosing Madara.
"Alright, why don't we leave here." The Rabbit hero said as she looked around the destroyed area. She felt like it was time they go back to the house. She'd usually sent Madara back home during this time as well.
Creating 4 clones, Madara had them fix the damaged area with some earth and wood jutsus. Ever since Rumi discovered that he could do this, she didn't care how much was destroyed when they fought.
After all, why worry when Madara could just fix it all?
Seeing the forest good as new, Rumi got up from the ground, but right when she took her first steps; she felt some pain coming from below. After hours of fighting Madara, she felt completely sore. This didn't usually happen, but the two went at it harder then other days.
[author-not like that perverts!]
"Are you alright Rumi? Do you need help walking?" Madara said with a smile as he got up and walked towards the struggling woman.
"N-No, I'm completely fine." Rumi said as she began to limp towards the direction of her house, but unfortunately for her; she felt a sharp pain coming from her leg.
Catching her before she fell down, Madara put his right arm under her knees and the other around her back to princess carry her.
"Jeez, you know you don't always have to be so tough." Madara said as he began walking.
Rumi just stayed silent as she felt her current predicament to be embarrassing. Although she didn't like to be treated weak, she couldn't deny the fact that she was enjoying being carried like this. While having her head rested on Madara's c.h.e.s.t, she was also able to smell the scent that was coming off him, and certainly didn't mind it.
'What the hell am I thinking...'
A couple minutes later, the two arrived at the house. Going inside with Rumi still in his arms, Madara laid her down on the sofa.
"You don't have to treat me like glass. I'm just sore. It's not like I crushed my legs or lost an arm." Rumi said with a small laugh.
"Alright then. Are we all done here?" Madara asked her.
"Yes, we're all done. I'm sure you don't want to go home in torn and dirty workout clothes, so you can go ahead and freshen up.
Don't take too long though. I'll probably take an ice bath when you're done." Rumi said as she massaged her legs and thick t.h.i.g.hs.
Madara could have honestly ran back home quickly to change out of these dirty clothes, but since he has an extra pair and Rumi offered; then he wasn't going to deny.
(Moments Later)
After Madara freshened up and changed into a clean set of workout clothes, he left Rumi's house after saying bye to the woman by giving her a hug.
Now running on top of the buildings, Madara created two clones. One to take his case that contained his hero outfit home since he wouldn't be needing it. He wasn't planning on going straight to the Yaoyorozu mansion today like he usually does.
The other clone was sent to Hosu City to stay there and watch if Nomus ever start appearing. Madara himself didn't know when the incident will happen, but if it was today; then the clone would inform him about it.
The Uchiha had already decided to go and interfere with this situation. He thought it would be interesting to fight and talk with the infamous Hero Killer.
Would Stain try to kill him? Madara wasn't sure, but what he did know was that if the man ever tried to; he would never succeed. He had so many ways to deal with the former vigilante.
Another reason why he decided to interfere in the Hosu incident was to f.u.c.k up Tomura's plans once again. It could honestly be considered a bonus...
Turning a different direction, Madara upped his speed and arrived on top of a certain building in 5 minutes tops. This was the hero agency where the Dragon Hero Ryukyu should be.
Yes, that's right. He planned on picking up his periwinkle haired girl today and she did mention that Ryuko wanted to meet him one day, so why not right now?
Sensing where his girlfriend should be, Madara disappeared in a swirl of flames.

Chapter 43

[author- it's baffling that some people who are just starting to read this complain about that it's a harem in the earlier chapters lol.
(2740 words for this chapter without the author note.)]
Dragon Hero Ryukyu, also known as Ryuko Tatsuma was getting ready to see her temporary 'Sidekick' off. The rank 9 Pro Hero had spent the day with Nejire patrolling around the area, and nothing noteworthy really happened during their time; except for a couple generic thugs who tried stealing from others.
Now standing in front of Nejire, Ryuko smirked at the girl and said "Is your boyfriend not picking you up again? It's a shame really. It would've been nice to meet him.
Maybe he's off with another girl right now..."
She wasn't entirely serious about her words, and she was sure that Nejire knew that herself. Otherwise, she wouldn't have said anything at all. Ryuko was genuinely a nice person, but she grew close to the girl. Close enough to tease her at times.
Of course Nejire herself has been around the older woman for so long that she knew when she was joking or not.
'Well, he actually does have another girl, Momo Yaoyorozu. Nejire said that she's been friends with her since childhood, and even considers her as a sister figure.
They even started dating that boy at the same time and have been in a happy relationship ever since. Honestly, I'm glad that it's all working out; but I still can't believe Nejire is in this type of relationship.
At first I thought that the boy was one of those teenagers. The ones that always play with a young ladies heart, but after hearing the stories from Nejire; he seems to be a great boyfriend and 'friendly if you don't annoy him.'
I guess I can't really judge Nejire if that's the type of relationship she wants to be in. Every time the girl talks about her little boyfriend, it's like her usual cherry mood is dialed up a few notches.
Also, it's not really my business to interfere with whatever they have going on. What matters most is that she's happy.' The dragon hero thought to herself.
"Ryuko, Madara doesn't pick me up because I leave here at random times. Sometimes you let me go early, and other times it could be very late.
Oh! And he said he'll come see you when he has time."
"I'm right here Nejire." A voice sounded out which startled the pro hero a bit since she wasn't able to notice when the person got inside.
They were in a room that could be considered Ryuko's office. So with the door and windows closed, it was pretty strange that this person was able to easily get in here.
But of course the young teenage girl named Nejire wasn't startled at all. Except, she was surprised that her boyfriend was even here. So she did the only logical thing. Jumped up into the air and wrap herself around him like a koala as she kisses him.
The dragon hero definitely felt out of place and awkward when in front of the two teenagers display of affection. It's not like she found it disgusting or anything, it was just that she's known Nejire as this innocent and sweet curious girl; so seeing her act like this with a boy was definitely an odd experience.
"Madara! Why'd you come here?" The girl said with a big smile as she faced the Uchiha with her legs still wrapped around him. She didn't bother separating from him to stand whatsoever. Why stand when Madara could just hold her? To her, that was definitely better.
"I haven't picked you up before. So I decided to do it today. Also, didn't you say Ryukyu wanted to meet me?" Madara explained to Nejire as he held her waist.
The girl herself was about to kiss him again, but a cough sounded out within the room.
"*cough* So do you mind telling me why you decided to sneak in here instead of just checking in with the people at the front and requesting to meet me?" Ryuko questioned the long haired boy who put Nejire down.
Walking up to the dragon hero that was dressed in a dark red traditional qipao with a pale green scale trim. Madara himself had to admit that she was a pretty woman with her short blonde hair and yellow eyes with slit pupils.
Putting his hand out for a greeting, the Uchiha looked Ryuko in the eyes and said. "Madara Uchiha, it's nice to finally meet you. I hope you can understand why I teleported inside of here instead of the usual way. I was just too excited to see Nejire." Madara said with a smile, saying his words as truthful as possible.
He was definitely excited to see Nejire, but he mostly just teleported inside here because he was lazy. Like, if you have a type of teleportation power, you use it right?
Ryuko herself observed how Madara carried himself and how he approached her. No sort of nervousness when greeting her which got her attention. Ryuko wasn't one to brag about popularity or anything, but she knew that she was a pretty popular hero. Being ranked 9, people would sometimes get nervous when meeting her.
You could say it was like when a fan meets a famous celebrity.
Ryuko also noticed the way Madara walked. From being a pro hero for so long, she was able to notice the small details. Just from his demeanor, the Dragon Hero could tell that this young man in front of her was powerful.
How powerful? She herself didn't know the answer to that.
Shaking Madara's hand, Ryuko smiled and said "Looking how happy you made Nejire, I could ignore all this; but I advice you to be careful to who you do this to next time. Some pro heroes could just flat out try to arrest you or think that you are a villain and attack on sight."
"Hmm, I'll definitely remember that. Also, Nejire said you wanted to meet me?" Madara questioned the woman as he separated his hand from hers.
"Yes, at first it was because you were this ladies boyfriend, which greatly surprised me; but I also wanted to meet the student who the pro heroes can't seem to stop talking about.
I was also surprised by how powerful your quirk was when watching the Sports Festival." Ryuko said with a smile and continued off by saying
"And you're already showing signs of being a great hero in the future. Saving those hostages and easily stopping the villains who tried robbing that bank.
You must've worked and trained very hard to get where you are right now." The dragon hero said to Madara who nodded at her with a smile. She was the type of person to praise someone who deserved it, and in her opinion; Madara definitely deserved it.
"Oh he trains a lot. I don't think he's even missed a single day of working out and training his quirk in some sort of way. Sometimes he just doesn't know when it stop..." Nejire said while shaking her head. Being with Madara for years, she knew how serious he was when it comes to training.
Hearing Nejire's words, Ryuko chuckled. Looking at Madara again, she noticed the tight muscle shirt he was wearing that obviously showed off the results of intense training.
"My eyes are up here..." Madara said to the older woman who laughed when she heard his words.
"Mouu, stop checking out my boyfriend Ryuko." Nejire said as she stood next Madara and held his arms.
Nejire was obviously joking, and the two other people that were in the room knew that. She knew that the dragon hero wasn't checking out her boyfriend.
Seeing how Madara and Ryuko got along, she couldn't help but smile. Looks like she didn't have to worry about them not really liking each other, but knowing what type of person Ryuko is; she knew that wasn't a possibility.
"Well, thank you for being such a good boyfriend to Nejire. I would also like to meet that Momo girl one day as well since Nejire talks about her all the time." Ryuko said with a smile.
Nodding to her Madara said "I'm sure she'll like to see you too.
We're going to go now, it was nice talking to you." And he was being truthful when he said that. Ryuko wasn't a bad person or someone who annoyed him. She was the humble and gentle type, so Madara had no problem talking to her.
"Bye Ryuko!" Nejire said before disappearing with Madara in a swirl of flames.
[author- no she's not in the harem, no Ryuko doesn't have a crush on Madara. Teasing is a thing...]
[Sometime Later]
Currently at the Yaoyorozu mansion, Madara was on one the sofas with Momo and Nejire cuddled up to his sides. When he arrived home, Momo was already there since she took the train home pretty early today.
On the other sofa, Aiko and Jun were sitting together as they watched the news that talked about the heroes not being able to catch Stain yet. This obviously got the mother to worry.
"I'm just happy that Momo, Madara and Nejire's agencies aren't near Hosu City. I don't know how'd I would feel if something happened to those three Jun.." Aiko said to her husband, but it was loud enough for the Uchiha to hear.
Madara himself thought about if he should just show how powerful he was to his parents so they'd stop worrying so much. Would susanoo work? He doubted that. With Aiko being a mother, she'd worry about anything.
'Maybe sinking Japan or using 'Kirin' would show her that she doesn't need to worry about something bad ever happening; and that Momo and Nejire are always going to be safe with my protection.' Madara thought to himself.
"Calm down Aiko. I'm sure the heroes that they are working for will protect them. Trust your son and daughters that they won't get into this sort of problem with that Hero Killer." Jun said to his wife, and continued off by saying
"But I do hope he gets caught soon. His actions so far could be encouraging other villains to do the same as him. That is certainly a problem..."
Madara certainly agreed with his father's words since that's exactly what happened in canon. At least from what he remembered.
Getting off from the sofa, Madara stretched and said "Well, I'm going to go get in a little workout, then probably take a small nap. You two want to join me?"
Nejire and Momo nodded and went to get changed into their workout clothes and then went with Madara towards their indoor gym.
Yup, no matter how many years Madara has been reborn into this world, he hasn't gotten bored with living the rich life.
With the late afternoon sky, you could see three figures standing on top of a building, looking over at the peaceful and calm scenery of Hosu City. Of course this would all soon change, and nobody would expect it.
"So what exactly are you going to do here?" Tomura questioned the infamous Hero Killer. It was obvious by the tone of his voice that he didn't have the slightest care on what the man was going to do, and Stain himself knew that; but he still answered anyways.
"Cleansing society of the false heroes. I'm sure you know of this already." Stain simply said to the man child that had a hand on his face.
"You're an idiot..." Tomura responded back, not agreeing with the Hero Killer's ideology at all. He himself thought that cleansing wasn't enough.
What Tomura wanted was to kill All Might. The Number 1 Pro Hero who has impacted the public as a whole during his time being a hero. So what did Tomura need to do? Destroy that society that the hero represented, and completely reshape it.
Ignoring his words, Stain jumped down and disappeared into the city to continue with his usual bloodshed. The bloodshed he thought was necessary...
"He's certainly is an interesting individual." Kurogiri finally spoke up, having stayed silent during the exchange of Tomura and Stain.
"He's wasting his time. His method will never work." Tomura said to Kurogiri as he shook his head.
"No. His actions has already impacted the people as a whole. Villains as well. All For One has even speculated that we'd possibly be getting new recruits after this.
The way he does things and the reason he does it may be flawed, but it's getting the job done. That's all that matters for us..." Kurogiri explained to the one he's supposed to serve.
"Tch, bring out the Nomus Kurogiri. It's time to start our plan." Tomura ordered before Nomus came out of Kurogiri's portals to start wrecking havoc.
Laying on the bed with his two girls cuddled up to his side, Madara's eyes shot wide open as he realized what was about to happen.
'I guess it's time...' the Uchiha thought to himself as he separated from the two girls and went to go put on his usual red armor. As he was doing that, he couldn't help but realize how much time it actually takes to get dressed in his hero outfit.
'I'll definitely have to figure out what to do about that. Just a small little costume upgrade. Nothing too flashy or unnecessary." Madara thought to himself, but left that thought to linger in the back of his head.
All of it didn't matter since he had a hero killer to go meet up with and talk to.
"Mmm, Madara?"
"What you are doing? Get back in bed."
The voices of his two girlfriends sounded out as he just got done putting the last piece of armor on. Madara turned around to face them and said
"Meeting up with the infamous Hero Killer..." Madara casually replied. There was no use in lying to them about any of this. One might think that he'd be having them worry for him, but that's not true at all. Momo and Nejire both know what he's capable off.
"*sigh* of course you are. We saw how interested you were with the news earlier, and you never pay attention when the news is ever on the TV. So naturally I thought you'd do something like this." The black haired girl said as she sat up and rubbed her eyes.
"You know me so well Momo." Madara said with a smile as he strapped his Bo Staff/Gunbai on his back. He looked over at Nejire, just to see her half asleep.
It seems like all she wanted to do right now was go to bed and sleep all day.
The periwinkle haired girl let out a long yawn and simple said "Mmm, have fun Madara. Even though you're very powerful, make sure that you don't underestimate the Hero Killer. After all, anything could happen."
Yes, this was something that Ryukyu has taught Nejire long ago during internsh.i.p.s. Even if you have a strong quirk and it's sure that your opponent is no match for your power; never underestimate them. The dragon hero has explained to Nejire one day that some villains would do anything not to get caught. Some things you wouldn't even expect them to do.
Walking to the edge of the huge bed, Madara had Momo and Nejire come close so he could give them a kiss goodbye. After that, he made sure he didn't forget anything and said
"I most likely won't take long, so there's no need to stay up and wait for me. You can go back to sleep."
"Ok Madara. Also, I don't think you have to worry about Aiko and Jun. They'd definitely worry a shit ton for your well-being, but right now they're very distracted." Momo sad to her boyfriend, causing him to shake his head with a sigh.
'Must be their usual 'sessions'. Damn, I still can't believe Jun was that type of person. Maybe that's why Momo-" Madara was thinking to himself, but was brought out of his thoughts when Nejire and Momo both said bye to him.
"Hn. See you guys later." He said before he disappeared in a small bolt of blue lightning.
Nejire and Momo listened to Madara's words and went to sleep instead of waiting for him to come back. They got close and cuddled each other to wait for their boyfriend by sleeping like a baby.
—————————————————

Chapter 44

[author- ugh I'm very bad with dialogue. I try to stay away from it, but then again I want to improve.
So dialogue here is probably bad...
(2032 words without author note)]
Izuku Midoriya. All Might's successor and the ninth holder of the unique and powerful 'One For All' quirk. Him and his teacher were on a train, going to Hosu City for this internship; when a humanoid monster attacked. Izuku recognized this monster. It was the one his classmate Madara Uchiha defeated during the USJ incident.
Of course he wasn't able to see the whole fight since at that time, all the students escaped; but he remembered the end result. There was no way he wouldn't remember. That was the time he recognized Madara as someone he wanted to surpass. Someone he needed to one day defeat...
With his sensei Gran Torino holding off the Nomu, Izuku figured that the Hero Killer could be apart of this situation since he was last sighted at Hosu City.
So Izuku, who wanted to help out for once, chose to look for said Hero Killer, and found him fighting his friend Tenya Iida. Together, the two of them fought the villain, but of course they were no match whatsoever. How could they be? They were up against someone who's been killing Pro Heroes.
Izuku should've honestly expected this outcome. What did he think was going to happen when up against this person?
Stain himself left the green haired kid alive since he was impressed. Granted his fighting ability was nothing special right now, but that's not what he was impressed about. It was his heroic spirit. He saw the true nature of this kid, so he left him alive.
But he was still going to kill Tenya, and what could Izuku do about it? He was paralyzed from Stain's quirk and couldn't move a single muscle. His friend was about to be killed in front of his own eyes, and he couldn't do anything.
But that's when it happened. A stream of fire heading towards the man who was about to finish off Tenya.
"Todoroki!" Izuku yelled out as the half and half teenager appeared.
"What are you doing here?" He asked, but was unfortunately, or fortunately ignored.
"Oh? Endeavor's son?" Stain asked amusingly as he easily dodge the stream of fire that was sent his way earlier.
"Shoto Todoroki." Shoto said with a glare that obviously didn't intimidate the Hero Killer. He didn't like when people only referred to him as the son of his father.
Not really caring about the boys name, Stain started talking and said "Say...is your father here?" He asked seriously.
He didn't care for the boys name, but he knew that he was the son of the number 2 pro hero, Endeavor. One of the heroes that he himself thought was fake. In it only for the fame, glory and status.
'If he's really here, then there's a chance to go up against him. It'll definitely be a difficult fight since he has a pretty strong quirk.
But before I can do that, I have to take care of these three kids...' Stain thought to himself before he attacked Shoto by throwing one of his knives.
The battle continued on for a little while, but Shoto wasn't able to overpower the Hero Killer. Even with Izuku now being able to move, they still weren't able to; but soon someone will arrive that could.
While Stain avoided an attack from Izuku, he rushed towards Todoroki once again since he saw him as the biggest threat here; but the boy dodged his attack and sent another stream of fire.
"I got you this time kid..." Stain said as he got close to Shoto with his sword pointed towards him. Unfortunately for him, someone arrived.
"Uchiha Reflection."
(Earlier With Madara)
After Madara disappeared from his room in a small blue bolt of lightning, he began to run towards the direction of where Hosu should be. This was it. He'd get to meet the infamous Hero Killer Stain.
It wasn't like Madara was a fanboy of the man. He only found his character from the anime really interesting, but he himself thought that the man's ideology was quite...unreasonable. The reason why he kills heroes.
He always wondered about that, and he could just ask the Hero Killer himself when he meets him.
Arriving at Hosu City, Madara came to the sight of problematic Nomus attacking nearby people and basically anything that comes close.
'I guess I'll send some clones to help out, but I'll probably get in trouble for not having a supervisor with me or not having a hero license. They wouldn't give me the credit for any of what I'll do, but then again; I could care less for fame.
Well if Rumi isn't here...then I could just do this.' Madara thought to himself as he created a couple clones to help out.
Afterwards, Madara started to look for the Hero Killer in dark alleys. It only took him a couple minutes, and the sight that greeted him was Todoroki and Izuku trying to overpower Stain while Iida was on the ground gritting his teeth in frustration.
Jumping down, Madara stood in front of Todoroki's fire attack that missed and took out his Bo Staff, then flipped the switch to transform it into his Gunbai.
"Uchiha Reflection" Is what sounded out, surprising the others that were there. Madara's Gunbai emitted a bright light, then blasted a stream of fire that took the Hero Killer by surprise; but he was still able to evade on time.
Not without injuries though...
Tenya wasn't in the way of the attack, but Izuku and Todoroki were. The green haired boy just jumped up to avoid the fire, while the half and half teenager used his ice to protect himself.
Although Stain evaded the attack, part of the fire did hit his shoulder; causing him to grit his teeth and hold onto it. Looking up, he was able to see the familiar face of the boy he watched highlights of.
"Madara Uchiha..." Stain said, as he took in his surroundings and the amount of people actually against him right now.
From what he knew from the videos he's watched and the recent news, Madara was a powerful student; but the place they were fighting at should limit his more powerful attacks, just like how it did for the Todoroki.
At least that's what he thought.
"Madara!" Izuku yelled out in surprise. 'What is he doing here? First Shoto showed up out of nowhere, and now him. Maybe with him we'll finally be able to defeat the Hero Killer.' He thought so himself hopefully.
"You three. Get out of here and take Native for some help." Madara spoke out as he glanced at the injured pro hero who Stain was originally after.
"What are talking about Madara? The four of us can defeat him together!" Izuku replied back, with Shoto staying silent.
"No...I have to. For my brother I have to defeat him." Tenya said as he finally got up from the ground and looked right at the Hero Killer. It was this man's fault that his brother can't be a Hero anymore. He wanted nothing more than to defeat him. No, kill him.
"Would your brother really want this Iida? Just look at yourself right now. How would your pro hero of a brother react if he knew what you were doing.
Trying to get revenge instead of helping out the people who need a hero right now. You remember the monster I defeated at the USJ incident right? They are all over the city right now, wrecking havoc and attacking the civilians." Madara said to Iida who looked like he was about to attack Stain.
Was he ignoring Madara?
'*sigh* He's too stubborn right now to just leave when the cause of his brother's injury is right in front of him.
Am I going too far by not letting him fight as well? No. I really don't care what sort of problem Tenya has with Stain, but I plan to fight him.
Having these three here will just hinder me. Of course I could attempt to fight with them, but I'm not the type of person to fight together with others as a team' Madara thought to himself as he wrapped Native around with his wood element, and placed him next to Todorki and Izuku.
"Shoto, Tenya and Izuku. I hope you listen to my words. Go and get Native some help. Afterwards, do anything you can to save any citizens. I'm sure there's a lot injured right now." Madara said, and sighed once again when he saw that Tenya didn't intend on doing what he asked.
So what did he do? Chop him in the back of the neck, making him go unconscious. He wrapped him in wood as well, and placed him down next to Izuku.
'Interesting. The first thing he did when he got here was focus on getting the injured hero some medical attention. He told the the other three to leave, so that means he thinks he could defeat me on his own.
Qualities of a true hero.
I have to admit. The kid is powerful, but this decision was pretty stupid. Doesn't mean I'm going to underestimate him. If he has that much confidence, it either means that he's c.o.c.ky, or has something up his sleeve.' Stain thought to himself.
"Madara why do you have to fight alone! We could-" Izuku said, but was interrupted by Shoto who picked up Native.
"Midoriya. Out of all of us, Madara is the most likely to defeat the Hero Killer. Didn't you hear what he said? There are other people who need our help." Shoto said before Izuku nodded with slight hesitation and picked Iida up.
"Do you think I'm going to let you get away with my target?" Stain questioned as he rushed towards Todoroki who was carrying Native.
Before he could even reach him, a stone wall erupted from the ground and blocked off the entrance of the alleyway. Seeing how his sword hit the newly formed wall, Stain turned around to see the same thing happening to the other end.
"What do you think you're doing kid? Do you honestly believe trapping yourself in here with me was a good idea?" Stain questioned the student as he got into position for his next attack.
'He's not normal. Not normal at all.' He thought to himself as he stared at Madara, who now had his arms crossed.
"Settle down. There's no need to fight right now. I was honestly just curious about your actions so far. Killing and injuring heroes. Why would you do that?" Madara questioned the Hero Killer.
"Those that don't uphold the values of a Hero. Who are only doing this for fame and glory. They are all fake. So I took it upon myself to cleanse society of them.
From your actions so far, I can tell you're not one of them so I'm not going to kill you. I'll give you this chance right now. Leave." Stain said to the long haired teenager.
Ignoring that last part, Madara shook his head and said "Your thinking is flawed and outdated. You want to kill these heroes who are only in it for fame and money, but does that really matter?
As long as they get the job done, and as long as they do their 'job' as a pro hero; then why should it matter that they want money and fame for it.
Your expectations. You think all heroes should be selfless? Be like All Might and save/help others just to help others? Most people aren't like that.
They won't just risk their lives, just to not receive anything in return.
Are you going to try and kill all the cops too? They do what heroes do and still get paid."
Stain stood silent and thought about the boys words.
'I could understand his intentions. I really can, but the way he does things is villainous. It's villainous, yet his thought process isn't. Or what he thinks is wrong with society. That's what makes him an interesting character to me...' Madara thought to himself.
The Hero Killer looked at Madara seriously and said...

Chapter 45

[author- honestly. Any authors here, y'all ever write on your phone? It truly does suck like a bitch.
Read your comments last chapter, and I'll stop underestimating myself lol. But I did find it quite difficult to get the Stain vibes in this chapter
(2183 words without author note)]
The Hero Killer looked at Madara seriously and said "Either way, whatever you say; I'm still not going to change my ways. I took it upon myself to stain my hands in blood to fix this society.
To cleanse and purge it of all these fake heroes. Even if it's wrong. Even if everyone sees my actions as villainous and evil!"
The man had already recognized that his actions were morally wrong. He knew that what he was doing wasn't considered right and he was labeled as a villain; but did he care? No. He only focused on doing what he always said he would do.
"So why do you think that you yourself should have to do it?" Madara questioned the man as he switched his Gunbai back to his Bo Staff and strapped it to his back.
He didn't get it. What was pushing him to continue on with these ideals of his? What pushed him to become this type of man, killing heroes that he thought were 'bad'.
"If no one will, then I might as well. In order for society to be in the right path, then I have to continue what I'm doing. I've already started long before, your words aren't going to make me stop. For every blood I spill, society takes one steps towards the right path." The Hero Killer responded seriously to the young man in front of him.
He didn't expect for Madara to understand his words, or the reason to why he was doing this; and he also didn't care what the boy really thought of him. There's already tons of people who want him dead or imprisoned, and he still continued on with what he was doing. No matter how much they wish him to be caught, he'll still do what he's doing. No matter how much they wish for his demise, he'll still save them.
'Save them of this flawed and unacceptable society...' Stain thought to himself with resolve.
"And who do you think the ideal Hero is in your eyes?" Madara questioned him. He knew who it was, but he wanted to see if there was anyone else other then the person he was thinking.
"All Might... the type of person who'll save those despite getting nothing in return. Who despite all the fame and glory, still steps up to be societies number one.
His strength doesn't matter in my eyes. What I like most about the man is his selflessness nd conviction. That's a true hero, but unfortunately most of the others who admire him seem to be fake. It's funny isn't it?" Stain said, causing Madara to shake his head in disagreement.
"All Might huh. Once again, I've realized just how unrealistic your expectations seem to be. I've said this before but, do you actually expect every hero to sacrifice themselves, and give it their all without any sort of compensation?
You seem to forget, or maybe you didn't notice this, but being a hero is a profession. No matter if you don't like it, or how it doesn't show the qualities of your definition of a 'true hero'.
What's the problem of being a hero for the need of money? What if the person is struggling with wealth? Isn't being a hero the better way to fix that problem of theirs? In my opinion, I would rather have them become a hero for wealth and fame, than to turn over and become a villain for that same reason.
Let me ask you this. There's this girl in my class. Young student training to become a protector of society. To one day become a pro hero. Her reason for becoming one is mostly because she wants to make money for her parents.
Would you corner her one day in a dark alley and slit her throat in cold blood? Or preach about your ideology and hurt her so bad to the point where they'll never be able to become a hero again?" Madara said, looking at the villain who seemed to have no reaction to his words.
Madara himself believed that Stain was expecting too much of society, and the general out look of what a Pro Hero should be these days. Who in their right mind would sacrifice themselves for the sake of protecting people who they don't even know; with no reward whatsoever. In the end, who cared if they wanted money and fame? Only thing that should matter is if they're doing their job as a pro hero. If they are actually saving people.
What would happen if one day, they started to not pay heroes for the actions they do. It's likely that most of them would quit and find a different 'profession'. Stop being a pro hero and go look for another job. Yes job, because that's all it is in Madara's eyes. It's no different than being a police officer.
'I'm growing tired of this talk...' Madara thought to himself as Stain finally opened his mouth and said
"Say whatever you want kid. It won't have any affect on me. Is your goal trying to make me feel guilt? See my 'wrongs'? It'll never happen. I would've been arrested long ago if I felt guilty for doing what I'm doing.
Maybe when you grow up, you'll realize what I'm talking about. When you see the true world and the real way these heroes operate."
Madara once again disagreed with the words of the Hero Killer. He didn't need to grow up to understand the man's ideology or realize just how right Stain was. Why? Because he wasn't right. At least his actions weren't.
Looking straight into the eyes of Stain, Madara spoke up and said
"In the end, I just think you're insane, but I do think you have a point. We as a people, as humans will always have realistic motives for doing this type of stuff, but we'd also expect something in return. That's just how most people are, but you just can't seem to accept that."
From the look in his eyes, he could tell that his words meant nothing to him. No matter what people say about his actions, he'll still do whatever he can to achieve his goal.
"I'll only say this once kid. I saw the qualities in you. Your actions earlier...I truly believe that you deserve to be called a true hero. Because of this, I won't kill you. So just leave right now while you can." Stain said, but narrowed his eyes when Madara started to chuckle out loud.
"You really are mistaken." Madara said, finding Stain's words to be quite funny. Qualities of a true hero? Yes, this man was truly insane if he thought this about him.
"What about it?" Stain questioned to the Uchiha.
"My actions earlier? Let me explain it for you. I didn't save Native because I was worried about his health, and I didn't tell those three students to leave because I want to sacrifice myself for them. I only did it because they were weak. They'll only be an annoyance when I'm fighting you.
With your definition of a true hero, then I'm most certainly not one. Granted I could care less about fame or money, I still would never sacrifice myself for strangers." Madara said to the man as he crossed his arms.
'In my past life, I didn't even live old enough to drink. Or old enough to fall completely in love and get married. Or even have my own kids...So with my new one, why would I risk my life for people I don't even know? I want to be able to actually live out my new one and experience new things. Only time I would ever risk my life is to save the people close to me.
This is what I don't get with those overly nice main characters in some of those fanfictions. They get another chance to live, but they go out of their way to risk their lives for people they don't even know. It's like they want to die again.' Madara thought to himself with a sigh. Luckily for him, he was reborn with these powers so he didn't have to worry much about risking his life when fighting villains.
Looking at the man across form him, Madara took out two Kunai when he realized Stain was aiming his sword at him.
"So that's your true nature...I gave you a chance to leave this place. To put these walls down and run away, but this is the path you chose. It's good that you're honest. It really is, but your honesty is what's going to lead you to your death." Hero Killer Stain said with obvious intention of killing the young man in front of him.
"Very well then. You better make this interesting..." Madara said with a grin as he activated his Sharingan. Now that he's thought of it; this will be his first fight of him actually using kunai.
Rushing towards Madara with his sword out, Stain intended to end the fight quickly by taking the boys blood to paralyze him.
Bloodcurdle. Allows Stain to paralyze his target by tasting a sample of their blood. The amount mostly depends on the targets blood type. From shortest to longest, it would be O, A, AB, B. This has allowed Stain to easily overpower and kill the amount of heroes he has with no sort of difficulty.
Going against him without any knowledge of his quirk would definitely be unfortunate for anyone.
As he began attacking, Stain noticed something. The young boy was incredibly skilled with those Kunai of his. Not a lot of people actually use this sort of weapon. In a world with destructive quirks, Kunai would be useless in most cases.
"You seem pretty skilled with close combat fighting. You were observing the fight I had with those three kids earlier right? So you know what my quirk is..." Stain said as he dodge a slash that nearly sliced his ear off.
Jumping backwards, the Hero Killer avoided another Kunai that was thrown his way. Looking back, he saw it go right through the stone wall, surprising him a bit at the destructive power that shouldn't be possible with such a weapon.
"I suggest you stop talking in the middle of the fight. One wrong move and you'll see yourself on the ground." Madara said as he noticed the man still moving fine even when his shoulder was still burnt from the earlier fire attack.
'He has great endurance. Hitting him pretty hard should be enough to put him down. I can't prolong this fight any longer. Judging by the clones I sent earlier, Todorki and Izuku should be heading back here pretty soon with Endeavor and Gran Torino.
They'll definitely try and get me to stop fighting Stain, and I don't like when people interrupt my fights.' Madara thought to himself as he began planning for his next action.
Seeing Stain throw two knives at him and jump on the walls, Madara thought to himself once again
'If this doesn't work, then I'm honestly an idiot. Even if it doesn't, I have my own ways to get out of the situation.'
As the knife passed by Madara's cheek, leaving a cut it in the process; Stain caught it from behind and grinned at the boy.
Getting kicked from behind, Madara flipped in the air and landed perfectly, but he couldn't move afterwards.
"So in the end, you were just overestimating yourself. What did I say earlier? I gave you the chance to leave, but you chose the wrong decision." Stain said as stood in front of the young boy.
'Eh, so this is how it feels to be caught up in Stain's quirk.
It's honestly nothing special. Not with the type of power I have...' Madara said in his mind.
"Madara Uchiha. An interesting individual with a bright future ahead of you with that strong quirk of yours. Unfortunately, you turned out to be a fak-" Stain was saying, but was blasted back when a sudden burst of power erupted from Madara; forming cracks all over the walls and ground.
No, Madara didn't receive any sort of random power up. All he did was bring out his chakra to overpower the hold on him. Of course he could've done something else like create a seal-less wood clone, but this was obviously a better way.
Getting off from the ground, Stain looked forward to see Madara surrounded in a sort of blue aura while looking at his fist; clenching and unclenching it.
"I have to admit, it was truly an uncomfortable feeling to be paralyzed like this, but in the end, I was able to easily move once again.
Overestimate myself? You're wrong. Earlier you thought that I trapped myself in here with you, but it was the other way around..." Grinning once again, Madara took a stance and looked right at the shocked man in front of him.
"Brace yourself Hero Killer."

Chapter 46

[author- damn, just woke up couple hours ago and wrote this lol. Imma head back to sleep. READ AUTHOR NOTE AT THE END
(2624 words without this author note)]
While the original Madara was in the dark alley fighting the Hero Killer, the clones he sent were off helping the citizens as well as holding off any Nomus they came across.
Although the clones didn't hold the full power of the original, they were still fairly strong. Actually, it made no difference anyways. Madara has never used his full power yet, so fighting without it wasn't difficult.
There was a lot of damage done to the city of Hosu. Compared to the earlier peaceful atmosphere, it was complete chaos. Buildings destroyed with fires starting during the night sky. Yes, who could have expected this to happen today.
While one of the clones was helping anyone who got caught up with the destruction, this clone right here just came across a group of heroes fighting off two Nomus.
'Endeavor?' Madara thought to himself as he saw Shoto's abusive father fight off the Nomu that looked exactly like the one he fought during the USJ incident.
Of course Endeavor was having no difficulty in fighting off the Nomu he was up against, but the same couldn't be said for the other pro heroes that were fighting one with wings.
"AGHh!" One of them screamed in pain as they were punched back.
"How strong are these monsters?!" Another said while gritting their teeth. The Nomus were extremely durable, and couldn't be taken down by any normal means. So these pro heroes right now that didn't have any destructive or useful quirks to fight against it, were struggling.
"Just hold on for a while! Endeavor said to keep it from flying away from the city. Once he's done fighting the other one, then he'll come and defeat this one too!" One hero said to the others.
"And how can we keep it from flying away?!None of us can fly or have enough strength to jump in the air and attack it. So if the monster chooses to fly somewhere else, then we can't stop it at all!"
"Doesn't that mean it's just playing with us..."
They were losing hope. What were they supposed to do against a monster with this much strength? Yes, Endeavor told them to hold it back while he goes against the stronger one, but they didn't have enough strength to do it!
That's when it happened. The Nomu they were fighting was suddenly blasted into the air, by a figure with long aura like wings attached to his back.
"W-What the hell? Who is that?!" One of the weaklings questioned. The sky was dark, and the only light emitting from the area was the fire nearby and the couple of street lights that were somehow left standing in all of this destruction.
Yes, the clone of Madara was the one to blast the Nomu with wings into the air, and flew up with the use of Susanoo wings.
The monster screeched in pain as it felt the powerful blow to the stomach. It tried to escape Madara by flying up away, but it's speed was pretty slow, so it's escape was unsuccessful.
Wanting the monster to stop moving, Madara created a branch that was about 15 inches long, and then threw it right at the Nomus shoulder. He used just the right amount of strength in that throw to have the branch not go straight through, but stuck there.
Seconds later, the branch that was lodged into the Nomus shoulder, started to grow all around the monsters body to restrain it. Since Madara wanted to defeat it right here and now, he kept the wings unrestrained so it could struggle in the air; but still unable to move.
"Now. Stay still and await your death." Madara said high up in the air with his Susanoo wings spread out. Raising his arm in the air, he opened his palm and started to circulate his chakra around it.
"You probably can't understand me, but you'll be the first ever person I'll use this move on." Madara said to the monster.
A normal Rasengan was formed on his hand, but Madara added his fire chakra to it. It didn't take long for the spiraling ball of chakra to turn black and be surrounded by a ring of fire. A ring of fire so bright, that it lit up the area, catching the attention of those nearby; as well as two certain villains.
'I'll blast it where there's no one nearby.' Madara thought to himself as he brought his hand down and flew towards the restrained Nomu.
'Fire Release: Rasengan'
Yes, it was just a simple Rasengan with fire chakra added to it. So simple, yet the destructive power was insane.
The Nomu was blasted back into the ground, and seconds later; the Rasengan exploded into a blazing maelstrom of fire, reducing the monster into ashes.
Luckily there wasn't anyone nearby so there wasn't any casualties.
The heroes on the ground were completely shocked at this display, even Endeavor; who just got done defeating the Nomu he was up against. How could they not be shocked at this display of power...
The heroes down below didn't know who the person that defeated the monster they weren't able to beat was; but Endeavor knew. Oh he easily figured it out.
Those blue wings and familiar flames...
'Madara Uchiha.' Endeavor thought as he stared at the young man who humiliated his son during the sports festival. Not just his son, but him as well.
One just doesn't forget being talked down by a student years younger than them.
(With Tomura and Kurogiri)
Kurogiri could feel it. The rage of Tomura as he stared at the figure in the sky who flew back down.
"He's here...All our plans ruined because of him!" Tomura said furiously as he clenched his two fist. Why was this happening again? Why was this boy even here?!
"Tomura, we should leave." Kurogiri suggested, remembering how easily Madara defeated him during that time. Although he was confused on why the young man was actually here, it wasn't as important as getting the hell out of this place.
"No Kurogiri. Teleport one of the other Nomus to sneak an attack him." Tomura suggested as he began to scratch his neck.
"There's only probably one left, and it wouldn't be a match for Madara." Kurogiri spoke out his thoughts.
"Just do it. It's better than nothing. If it can't kill or capture him, then it can try to injure him." Tomura spoke out some bullshit.
'I doubt that'll happen.' Kurogiri thought to himself, but complied with Tomura's commands anyways.
(Back with Clone Madara)
"Madara Uchiha..." Endeavor spoke out with his usual tone of voice. To the others nearby, it was pretty obvious that the man didn't like the boy.
"Endeavor, you're here too?" Madara casually replied as he landed in front of the Pro Hero, who's eyes started to twitch.
Although shocked once again by the power Madara possessed, Endeavor realized something. The young man wasn't with the Hero he knew he worked for.
"What do you think you're doing? Using your quirk like that when that Rabbit Hero who you're interning for isn't even here. You know that's illegal right?" Endeavor spoke out, causing Madara to sigh.
'Is he this petty? I can't blame him. I too would be mad if I was completely humiliated by some kid.
But he is right. Rumi isn't with me so I could get in trouble. Luckily, I could just do this...' Madara thought to himself.
"Who said Rumi wasn't here?" Madara questioned. Before Endeavor could reply back, the sound of the other heroes nearby sounded out.
"Look out! There's another one!"
A car was suddenly thrown towards Madara and Endeavor's direction, but before they could even attempt to do anything, a voice sounded out.
"Luna Arc!"
To the heroes nearby, it was Rabbit Hero Mirko, but to Madara, it was just another clone of his using 'henge' to look like Rumi.
Nobody would suspect a thing. Madara has been with Rumi long enough to know how she acts. He's stared at her form and fighting style with his Sharingan, so he knew how to perfectly transform into her and use all her moves.
'Rumi' went right through the car with that kick, and instantly bashed the Nomus head, easily defeating it in the process.
"Mirko..." Endeavor said, confused on where she even came from. Confused on where that Nomu came from as well, but he had a guest on that.
"He's with me Endeavor." 'Rumi' said as she stood next to Madara with her hands on her h.i.p.s.
"Hmph. Alright then." Endeavor said. He looked towards the other heroes and continued speaking
"You guys go help anyone nearby, and put out the surrounding fire." Nodding their heads, the weaker heroes listened to the man's words and did exactly what he told them to do.
"Madara and Mirko. This attack tonight was most likely all planned by those League of Villain guys. We can go find them right now and take them down." Endeavor spoke out. Unfortunately, the two villains already left the moment Rumi appeared.
Madara looked at Endeavor. This wasn't the douche bag asshole father right now, but the Rank 2 Pro Hero who took his 'job' seriously.
'Rumi' shook her head and said "Before I came here, I already scouted the area. They should be gone by now..."
"Madara!" A voice yelled out. The three turned to see Izuku, Shoto and Gran Torino running towards their direction.
"Rabbit Hero Mirko? What are you doing here?" The old man in the hero costume questioned. He knew that this 'woman' doesn't patrol around this area.
"Well, I was taking my partner to go and patrol, but we heard what was happening here. Madara is pretty fast, so he was able to get us here quickly." 'Rumi' explained.
"What are you doing here Shoto?" Endeavor questioned his son sternly.
"We were fighting the hero killer, but Madara appeared and told us to take Iida and Native and bring them to a shelter. After we did that, we were going to help out, but met up with a clone of Madara.
He told us that another one was with you and said Gran Torino was nearby. He dispelled, but that's when we saw the other Madara in the air fighting off that Nomu." Shoto explained.
"What! Hero killer? You didn't tell me about the Hero Killer appearing here." Gran Torino said to Izuku, who put his head down.
"If the original version of you is fighting the Hero Killer, then we need to go and help right now!" Gran Torino said as he had Izuku and Shoto show him the way.
'So that was a clone the whole time. He used all that power and easily defeated that Nomu, while the original is fighting Stain.' Endeavor thought as he grit his teeth. At this moment, he realized just how much competition Shoto has to surpass All Might.
No, he realized that it might not even be possible anymore.
[Few Moments Later]
"Are you sure it's right here? This isn't an alleyway..." Gran Torino said as everyone arrived where Shoto and Izuku said Stain was.
"Original Madara made this stone wall so Stain couldn't get to Izuku and Shoto.
Well, looks like you've found him, so I'm going to go ahead and dispel." The clone of Madara said, causing the others to turn to him.
Getting confirmation from the clone, the old man looked at Izuku.
"Izuku, destroy the wall." Gran Torino told his intern as he backed up.
Izuku, wanting to actually do something, brought his hand back into a fist and yelled
"Smash!!"
Before he could reach the wall, it had already broken down by itself into little pieces of stone.
Everyone (except 'Rumi') stood there shocked at what they saw.
Madara stood there with his Sharingan active and long black hair blowing from the wind pressure of Izuku's punch. What really shocked the others was what he was holding.
Madara dragged a beaten and bloody unconscious Stain by the hair. From the looks of it, he was wrapped in thick and sturdy wooden branches.
"Y-You defeated him all by yourself?" The green eyed boy who went by the name of Izuku asked with obvious shock.
[Flashback Start]
With his Sharingan active, Madara grinned and looked right at the Hero Killer who was shocked at the fact that Madara was able to get out of his hold.
"Brace yourself Hero Killer." Madara said, and the man did exactly that; but it wasn't enough. Even if he was prepared for whatever attack was coming, it didn't matter.
He was looking right at the Uchiha, but he was still unable to see when he moved to reappear right in-front of him.
"Ughh!" Stain coughed up a good amount of blood as Madara kneed him to the stomach. He wasn't able to react when Madara spun and kicked the side of his head, crashing him into the wall.
"Are you still alive?" Madara questioned with no concern whatsoever as he slowly walked towards the Hero Killer.
Stain felt pain all over his body as he g.r.o.a.n.e.d. 'S-Such power behind those attacks. His highlights showed him using elements, but he hasn't even used one of them.
Just what the hell is this? A strength type quirk? It has to be.' The man thought to himself as he slowly got up while holding his head.
Even when feeling all this pain, Stain was still able to think clearly to analyze just what the hell happened to him.
"That hurt kid..." Stain said as he grit his teeth. Forget his stomach, his head was throbbing with pain.
"Oh? You're still standing? I can't be surprised. You have some great endurance, but how long will it last? How much of a beating do you have to take to stay down?" Madara questioned as he crossed his arms.
"Hehehe, how interesting. Nobody has made me feel like this in a while." Stain said as he rushed towards Madara, intending to kill him right there.
"You really are crazy..." Madara simply said as he easily dodged the sword and slapped Stain by enhancing his strength with chakra.
"Agghh!" The man yelled out in pain as he once again, crushed into the wall.
Looking at the Hero Killer, Madara saw that his face was all swollen and bloody as blood flowed down from his head. Compared to the Stain a couple minutes ago; he looked completely different.
Looking at the hand he slapped Stain with, Madara thought to himself 'Hmm, did I hit him too hard? Nah. He's lucky I didn't slap his head right off.'
Seeing the Hero Killer sitting on the ground with his back towards the broken and cracked wall, Madara was slightly impressed at his endurance.
"How does it feel? To be defeated like this by a mere student. Training for hours and hours, defeating all types of people, just to sit here completely beaten up, by a teenager." Madara questioned, angering the man.
Stain tried to stand up, but wooden branches wrapped around his arms and legs, immobilizing him. He sat there on the ground and stared at the young man in red armour who was walking towards him with a small smile.
"For all those people you killed, the least you could do is sit there and receive this beating." Madara said as he kicked the Stain right in the face.
'Damn I feel like Levi...' Madara thought to himself as he continued to kick Stain until he became unconscious.
'Looks like they're here...' Madara thought to himself as he tightly wrapped Stain in wood branches and dragged by the hair.
[Flashback End]
—————————————

Chapter 47

[author-READ AUTHOR NOTE AT THE END!!!!!!!!!!! READ AUTHOR NOTE AT THE END!!!!!
(3076 words for this chapter without author note)]
Gran Torino looked at the young man in front of him in shock. He knew that Stain was a fairly powerful person, being able to kill and easily defeat pro heroes; so Madara being able to handle him was kind of surprising.
But he really should've expected this. Especially when All Might himself talked to him before about this specific young man. He remembered the Pro Hero telling him about a student finding out about his secret. A student with a powerful and mysterious quirk.
'All Might was right. This boy will get far with that strength of his. Watching the news lately, he seems to have a good grasp on how Pro Heroes work...
...I wonder how'd he do if he had 'One For All'. He looks like he would be able to control it and make it his own, but he already has the potential to become number one without that quirk.' Gran Torino thought to himself, but felt kind of guilty for ever thinking of this when he looked at his intern.
Izuku stood there with his head down, feeling completely frustrated with himself. The green haired boy saw Madara as someone he wants to surpass before All Might, but every time he sees the Uchiha accomplish something like winning the sports festival or saving those hostages; he realizes how weak he really is.
As Izuku was in his thoughts, the fire pro hero Endeavor realized something and spoke out.
"You know that you won't be able to take credit for this. Although Mirko was with you when defeating that Nomu, she wasn't with you when you were fighting the Hero Killer."
Hearing his fathers words, Shoto stood there and realized just how much trouble he could've gotten himself into if he continued to fight Stain with Izuku and Tenya.
"I couldn't care less for the credit." Madara spoke out, unconcerned about Endeavor's words. He himself thought that fame right now won't really do anything for him.
Besides, why did he even run all the way to Hosu City today? Of course it wasn't to get popular and increase his status in society. It was because he found the character of 'Hero Killer Stain' interesting. He wanted to question the man about his ideals and fight him.
"Madara are you alright? Do you need to go see a medic?" Gran Torino asked the young man who shook his head at his question.
'So he won without receiving injuries? Well he could be lying about being fine since most young kids do this, but I'm sure Mirko will check if he's really ok...' The old man in a hero costume thought to himself.
"Tch...we have to bring the Hero Killer in. Shoto, go stay by the nearby shelter and wait for me." Endeavor said as he picked the restrained Stain up, and walked away with Gran Torino following.
"You too Izuku, go with Todoroki. We'll be leaving after all this is over.
And Mirko, are you going to come with us?" The old man said to Izuku, and then asked the only other pro hero there.
"No. I'm sure you two can handle all this yourself. I'll be leaving here, it's getting pretty late, and I live far from here." 'Rumi' told the old man who sighed.
After the two heroes left, 'Rumi' turned to Madara and said "You can go ahead and leave whenever you feel like it. I'll see you tomorrow for internsh.i.p.s."
The 'woman' jumped up on top of the buildings and instantly rushed off, but that's only what 'she' made it look like. In reality, 'Rumi', which was actually a clone of Madaras', dispelled itself the moment it was away from any eyes.
Now, it was just Madara, Izuku and Shoto left standing there in the middle of the dark, complete silence around the area. With the awkward atmosphere, Shoto spoke up and said
"So..."
Madara would've left, but he felt like one of them wanted to say something, but now the three of them just look stupid standing there while not talking.
"I will..." The Uchiha and Todorki heard Izuku mutter under his breath.
"Hmm? Is there something you want to say Izuku?" Madara questioned.
With as much courage as he could muster, Izuku brought his head up and looked Madara right in the eye. Although he was extremely nervous, he wasn't showing it on the outside.
At least that's what Izuku thought...
Madara himself saw something in eyes of the little boy in front of him. Determination and obvious nervousness. 'What was he nervous about?' Madara wondered
'Ah, I still have have my Sharingan active.' Madara thought to himself, but he realized that nothing changed. So he could only guess that Izuku was only nervous because of what he was going to say next.
"I-I will one day defeat you!" Izuku shouted towards Madara, mostly trying to convince himself that it'll happen one day.
'That confidence came out of nowhere, but these are the times when I think of how much better Izuku would've been if he had this type of confidence.
Maybe if I henge into Bakugo, he'll go back to his usual shy self...' Madara thought to himself jokingly.
Shoto couldn't help but shake his head when he heard Izuku's words and declaration. He knew first hand how scary it was to be up against Madara, and he was sure that Izuku was no match.
'Who knows. Maybe he can one day surprise everyone.' The half and half teenager thought to himself.
Although Shoto thought this about Izuku,he can still understand why he'd say this to Madara's face. He can understand because he too wants to defeat the Uchiha himself.
Deciding to humor the green haired kid, Madara looked at him back and said "I'll be waiting for that day to happen." At this moment, he wanted to mention the whole All Might situation just to f.u.c.k with him, but Shoto was right there.
'Maybe another time.' He thought to himself while lightly shaking his head.
"Alright, see you guys whenever." Madara said before he disappeared in a splash of water, surprising the two others there.
"Midoriya. Do you really think you can defeat him? He's already leagues ahead of us, how are you going to catch up to him?" Shoto questioned the green eyed boy.
"I don't know, but I still have to try. I have the rest of the week to train even harder." Izuku said, more so to himself.
'Maybe Gran Torino will let me just train for the remaining days...'
Madara appeared on top of a building and started to run home. He couldn't wait to lay on his extremely comfortable bed with Nejire and Momo holding on to him.
As he was running, he began to realize something. By acting like and transforming into Rumi today, the hero headquarters or police force will probably call her to ask her about the Hosu incident. The problem was that Rumi didn't know anything about this situation!
So what did Madara do? He took his phone out and called Rumi. Yes, he has her number, but this would be the first time calling her. Noticing how it was pretty late, Madara hopes the white haired woman wasn't sleeping, because if that was the case, he'd have to rush towards her home right now.
Fortunately he didn't have to do all that since Rumi answered the phone pretty quickly.
"H-Hello?"
'Looks like she just woke up.' Madara thought to himself.
"Rumi, it's me, Madara. I apologize for waking you up, but I needed to talk to you about something important." The Uchiha said.
"It's ok Madara. I'm actually happy that you called me. You've never done so before. I've been waiting for you to do so for awhile now." Rumi said over the phone. Due to being pretty sleepy, she didn't even realize how she reveled how much she wants to talk to him. Rumi herself thought that she and Madara don't ever interact with each other outside of interning; and she was right.
But that would of course soon change.
"Alright Rumi, I'll start calling you more often, but I seriously have something to explain to you.
Hosu was attacked by some villains, and I went ahead and helped out." Madara replied back, getting Rumi to really wake up.
"What! Hosu City was attacked?" Rumi asked seriously. It was like the hero in her was fully awake, as it should be. It was pretty rare for a whole city to be attacked by villains.
"Everything is fine, the whole incident is over, but the real problem is..." Madara then went on to explain how he transformed into her just so he wouldn't get into so much trouble with annoying laws of using quirks like he did. He also made sure to tell her not to tell a single soul about this skill of his. He could do a lot with his transformation jutsu, and if everyone knew he could do this, then they'd suspect him for a lot of things.
Plus, it would be fun to f.u.c.k with some people like that...
On the other side of the phone, Rumi was shocked. How could she not be? Just how many skills does her partner have? The transformation technique alone could be considered a useful and unique quirk.
"If you want it to be a secret, then I'll respect your wishes." Rumi told him, not lying at all. Her partner was trusting her with this type of information, and she definitely wasn't going to lose his trust.
"Thank you Rumi. I'll see you tomorrow." Madara said and then hung up the phone. He couldn't help but smile at the fact that he could trust the Rabbit Hero with these kind of things. If it was any other hero, then they'd probably report it right away, or try to convince him that keeping this a secret would be selfish because the technique could be very helpful.
Sighing to himself, Madara finally arrived home and instantly appeared in his dark room in a puff of smoke. Looking around, he saw his two girlfriends cuddling with their arms and legs wrapped around each other.
Yes, Madara activated his Sharingan for this sight.
Removing his hero outfit and clothes underneath, he went to his bathroom to freshen up. While he did that,he sensed the house and realized that Jun and Aiko were asleep.
'*Sigh* they'll definitely be mad when they find out what I did. Well, that's for tomorrow.' Madara thought to himself as he put on boxers and went to lay in bed with Nejire and Momo.
——[author- originally planned to end the chapter here but I was like nah]————
[Next Morning]
Waking up to the ray of light coming from his window, Madara separates from his two girls and yawned. Bringing his phone over to him with the use of some wind chakra, Madara checked the time and saw that it was pretty early, but there was something else that caught his attention.
'Missed call from Nemuri. She never calls or text me this earlier. It's either my actions yesterday are already on the news, or it's something personal.' Madara thought to himself.
"Mmm, good morning Madara."
"Morning"
Nejire and Momo both said as they woke up to their boyfriend wide awake.
Giving both of them a kiss on their forehead, Madara got up from the bed and said "Why don't we go ahead and get ready for some breakfast." Around this time would be when Aiko calls them down to eat in the morning.
But this time, Madara felt like that wouldn't be happening today.
"Madara, how was yesterday? Did you defeat the Hero Killer?" Nejire questioned with a smile, with her earlier tiredness completely disappearing.
Momo too was curious about this, but she already knew the outcome if he's standing right there with no scars on his body.
Nejire and Momo both knew, but they liked it when Madara told them the stories of his fights. For some reason, they found it entertaining.
Going into the bathroom, the three brushed their teeth. Of course there was only one toothbrush which was Madara's, but Momo was able to easily make one for her and one for the periwinkle haired girl.
Afterwards, they washed their faces while Madara explained what happened yesterday.
While washing his face, Madara always wondered if it was unnecessary. Something that he's noticed since he's arrived in this world is that the people here compared to his past life were way more attractive. He's sure that everyone he's seen so far has perfect skin with no acne whatsoever.
'Is that way makeup is way less popular than I've known it to be for? My girls don't put it on, and their skin looks flawless. I know the girls at school don't do so as well. Rumi and Nemuri too.' Madara thought to himself.
Getting dressed, the three teenagers went downstairs, just to see Aiko and Jun sitting down on the sofa and watching the news on the TV.
"Yesterday, a terrible incident happened at Hosu City. Monsters attacking the area and destroying anything that crosses its path; it was absolute chaos!
And during all of this commotion, the Hero Killer was off trying to kill his next target. Fortunately, Pro Hero Endeavor was able to arrive quickly and defeat Hero Killer Stain!" The news reporter said.
Yes, Endeavor got the credit for it since Madara already confirmed to them yesterday that he couldn't care less. And it was true. Also the fact that he would've gotten in trouble if he took the credit. It's not like he was scared or anything, but it would just be bringing trouble to himself. Unnecessary conflict that doesn't need to happen.
The two a.d.u.l.ts on the sofa knew the truth though. Why was that? It was because they got a call from the police chief this morning about how their son was at the Hosu incident and what he did. They were too caught up with the fact that their son was even at Hosu that they overlooked how he actually defeated a man who killed and crippled tons of Pro Heroes.
Walking in the living room, Madara greeted his parents and said "Good Morni-" he didn't get to finish when Aiko sharply turned to him with visible anger on her face.
"What were you thinking! Running along right towards Hosu? You knew how worried I was about this whole thing and your safety! Why would you even go there yourself?" Usually, Jun would calm his wife down, but this time he didn't.
He himself had to agree with Aiko. Why would Madara go to Hosu City? They knew that he was at home right before the attack happened, so that means he purposely went there.
"Rumi was already there at Hosu, and you know I can't just sit there and do nothing when I have the power to help." That was just a bullshit explanation, but what was he supposed to say?
The truth? Hell no.
He was definitely not going to say that he went there because he found Stain to be interesting and wanted to fight the man himself.
"You know what, I'll just show you guys that you don't need to worry about me so much..." Madara said, thinking that if he showed them how strong he was, then they wouldn't worry for him like this. It should do good to have them know that whatever problem occurs, their son would be completely fine.
"What do you me-" before Aiko could finish her sentence, the news reported sounded out once again and said something that caught the attention of those watching.
"And that's not all! Rabbit Hero Mirko and her intern Madara Uchiha were there too, fighting off those monsters. According to witnesses, the teenager was able to defeat one on his own, with a special move of his!" It was then that a picture showed.
"Woah! So pretty!" Nejire said as she started at the television screen.
"Yes, I wonder if I can make it my new wallpaper." Momo questioned as she too agreed with her 'sister'.
The picture showed Madara with his wings out and flame Rasengan in his hand, lighting up the area as he stared down at the Nomu who was restrained. Even Madara had to admit that the picture was pretty good.
He just wondered how people would react if they saw the destructive power of that 'fire ball' resting on the palm of his hand.
"Honey, look how handsome our son looks!" Aiko said, causing Jun to look at her weirdly. Wasn't she just scolding the boy? Another mystery of the mind of a woman...
[10 minutes later]
After watching the news, Madara had everyone else follow him outside into the forest. He intended on showing Aiko and Jun what he was fully capable of.
'Maybe I could just ask Rumi to explain to them on how I beat her everyday. Nah, she'll never do that.' Madara thought to himself with a small laugh.
Arriving at a fairly large clearing with just straight grass and no trees, Madara stopped and turned to his parents.
"So what do you want to show us?" Jun questioned his son curiously.
"I might do some things in the future that'll cause you guys to worry a ton, but I don't want that to happen. I feel like it's better if you guys know, instead of constantly wondering if your son or daughters are ok." Madara said. He mentioned Nejire and Momo as well, basically saying that he would be the one to protect them.
Turning back around, Madara created on clone and said "Just watch..."
What happened next shocked the two a.d.u.l.ts, and caused the two female teenagers to look at their boyfriend in awe. Of course Nejire and Momo knew about Madara's strength and power, but they rarely ever see him use it.
In seconds, the whole terrain was changing. A water fall with clear blue water flowing down to create a small river. Hills in the background forming with vibrant green trees. Needless to say, it looked completely beautiful.
Forming half of his Susanoo that covered the others as well, Madara brought out a sword and destroyed the whole thing.
The whole area devastated.
It took about 10 seconds to create the beautiful scenery, but even less to destroy it.
"W-What. Why did you do that!" Aiko yelled out.

Chapter 48

[author-READ AUTHOR NOTE AT THE END!
I was binge watching Avatar on Netflix because I never watched the series. Finished Airbender and I'm almost finished with book 1 of Korra. SO READ THE AHTHOR NOTE
And I hope you guys know action isn't in every chapter...
(2584 words without author note. GOOD NIGHT)]
"W-What. Why did you do that!" Aiko yelled out as she saw the destroyed area. The beautiful terrain she saw earlier was no more. From her reaction and the way she was acting, It was like Aiko completely forgot why Madara even brought them here.
'Maybe showing her I could make the best backyard wasn't such a good idea. Judging by the looks she's giving me, I wouldn't be surprised if she tried grounding me.' The Uchiha thought to himself as Jun was holding Aiko back.
"Calm down Aiko. Remember the reason why our son actually brought us here." The father said as he looked at the destroyed area, causing his wife to take a look as well.
Just seeing that beautiful waterfall was enough for Aiko to even forgot why Madara even did all this. Actually, if she had known he had this ability; she would've made him do all the gardening work.
"Madara, what is this?" Aiko questioned, looking around at the blue aura like avatar that was covering her and the others. From what she could remember, Madara has never shown that he could do this. The only thing she could think of that resembled this, was the wings she saw him use during the Sports Festival.
It's not surprising that Aiko and Jun don't know what skills Madara uses or how strong he is. The Uchiha always trained by-himself, unless it was martial arts with his teacher Daisuke. The parents knew that their son was powerful, but just how powerful was still a mystery to them. A mysterious they never knew until this day.
"It's called Susanoo. Capable of some serious destruction. Only thing you should know is that this is not the full power of it.
If I wanted to, I could devastate the whole city with just a swing of its sword."
Madara said to his parents as he cancelled his Susanoo. Yes, that wasn't such a good thing to say about being able to destroy the city, but he needed his parents to get a general idea of just how strong he was.
He could show them perfect susanoo, but it was way too big and would be seen right now. Only reason he was able to show it to Nejire and Momo one time was because he brought them to a secluded place far away from the city. The same thing was for Rumi. She lived pretty far from others, so it was ok for him to use perfect susanoo.
Madara didn't want to reveal this ability yet. It doesn't mean he'll hide it forever. No, he was definitely not going to hide so much of his power; because what was the point of gaining these abilities if he couldn't even use them, or was wary of people seeing them. One day...One day everyone will know the full might of Madara Uchiha.
They'll know just how wrong their assumptions were of his capabilities and limits.
"Madara! Don't say stuff like that!" Aiko scolded her son when he heard his words.Destroy a city? She didn't want to think of that, but she also realized just how strong her son was. She trusted Madara, and although he lies sometimes; in serious situations he tells her the truth.
Right now, her son was being completely serious. He was not joking around. How should she feel? Proud that Madara had this much strength? Or worried that the government will one day see him as a threat.
No. If that day ever comes, she'd fight for him. Aiko would choose Madara over the authorities and law anytime. Although the Yaoyorozu family didn't have that much power to be above the higher ups like that, they did have enough to get Madara out of a situation if it ever happens.
Almost as if Jun knew what Aiko was thinking, he turned to Madara and asked "Is that why you always denied having those heroes train you? Or never revealed a lot of the abilities of your quirk? It makes sense now. Well, I have to congratulate you son, those people at the government would probably do exactly what you're worried about.
Don't worry. We'll keep this information to ourselves. There's no need to reveal this to anyone, especially if it will get my son into trouble. I just wish you would've told us earlier Madara." Jun said, causing the young boy in question to smile.
These were the best parents Madara could ever ask for, and he was being 100 percent genuine about that. Well, of course alongside his past mother and father, but Madara has learned to move on from that. At first, when he was reborn here, he didn't have an ounce of love for these two a.d.u.l.ts, and didn't think he could ever see them as his parents; but here he was now, years later and he loves them like his real parents.
'It's definitely not weird that I'm dating their daughter, or my sister...
...Well, when I put it like that then it definitely sounds strange, but it's not i.n.c.e.s.t if we're not even blood related. Right? Well even if it was, I probably wouldn't give a shit. I never had siblings in my past life, and I don't see Momo as my blood sister; so it's definitely not weird for me.' Madara thought to himself, letting out a small laugh.
Even trough he didn't care about how strange his relationship with Momo was, it did cause minor problems when they started dating. At school, before they dated, everyone literally thought they were siblings. Even when he didn't even have the same last name as Momo.
That was because they always went home together and arrived at school together, so people got the assumption that they lived in the same house; and they were of course correct. Madara and Momo also had some of the same features, so it made others completely believe that they were brother and sister.
Same skin tone, black hair, black eyes; so it wasn't a stretch to think so.
When Momo and Madara kissed in front of people at school, it definitely threw them off. Some even called them disgusting and found their relationship to be nasty, but that was until they revealed they weren't actually blood siblings.
Some still found it weird and even talked to them behind their backs, but they'd never say it to their faces now. Why? Because at the time, Madara did what he does best.
Scare the crap out of people with just his pressure alone.
'I'm getting side tracked. All in all, I'm happy I got Aiko and Jun as my parents for this life...' Madara thought to himself, and seeing how the two a.d.u.l.ts were looking at him, waiting for his answer; he spoke up and said
"Yes, I should've told you way earlier. I'm sorry about that, but it shouldn't matter now.
And thank you. I'm glad that I can trust you guys with this. There's only a couple of other people who actually know about my capabilities." Madara said, getting Aiko and Jun to smile at his words.
Walking up to her son, Aiko brought him in for a hug and said
"Aww, anything for you Madara. You know your father and I will always be there for you. Anything you ask for and we'll try to get it with our best ability...
...But you should definitely make a waterfall again for our backyard. It was so beautiful! You definitely have to do it hehehe." The mother said, squeezing 'just a tad bit' harder when she talked about Madara doing what he did before.
Letting out a small laugh, Madara separated from Aiko and said "Of course, there's no need to worry about it. I saw how much you liked the change of terrain. There's no problem of doing it again..."
When those words left his mouth, a laugh sounded out from his periwinkle haired girlfriend.
"Madara, don't you think you can make a job out of this? Create your own business, and make people's backyard more beautiful, in just seconds!" Nejire said with a big smile, throwing her hands in the air.
Smiling at her 'sisters' antics, Momo put a hand on her shoulder and said with a small laugh "I don't think Madara wants to use his powers like that Nejire..."
Madara himself found Nejire words amusing. Even though the girl was joking, it was still a pretty good idea. He might've done it if he actually needed the money though. His family was already loaded, so the only thing he'll get for doing people's backyards is a waste of his time.
'Well, maybe I could create a whole forest one day with my trees. My Mokuton trees aren't normal. They aren't like normal, regular plain ones you'll see anywhere. Even Rumi has said it before. After destroying the ones at her house, I replaced them with my Mokuton. Rumi said the environment was way better, and she herself felt way more at peace then she did before...' Madara thought to himself, but those ideas were for another time.
"Wait hold on, who are the people who actually know of your strength and full power?" Jun asked his son, recalling how he said only a couple people knew.
"Well, two of them is right behind you." Madara said, causing both Aiko and Jun to look back, just to see Nejire and Momo.
"Ah, I should've known that. They didn't scold you like a regular girlfriend would when watching the news of your actions, and they also didn't look surprised when you showed your power today." Jun said.
Smiling once again, Aiko brought the two girls in a hug. No, her two daughters and said "Well that just means they're extremely close for Madara to trust them like this." She was very happy. At first when these kids started dating, she thought it wouldn't last long and they would probably break up. It wasn't strange that she thought this because she has seen this type of relationship not last for a while.
"And the other person should be Rumi, or Rabbit Hero Mirko." Madara said. He had to remember that other people knew her as Mirko the Rabbit Hero. He was getting so used to calling her by her first name, something that his mother caught on to.
'Oh? Interesting...' the woman thought with a smirk, thinking of how her son seduced a woman like Mirko.
"That's good Madara. Make sure you trust anyone you tell. It's not my place to tell you what to do with this secret of yours, but that's my only advice." Jun said with a smile, causing Madara to nod his head.
"Anyways, you can start fixing this place now." Aiko said impatiently with a smile, causing Jun to shake his head at the way his wife acts sometimes.
'She could be so demanding at times, but that's another reason why I love her.' Jun thought to himself, not realizing how strange his thoughts were.
Madara ended up making another beautiful waterfall, small lake and vibrant green medium sized trees around the area. Needless to say, Aiko would definitely be using this spot to relax herself.
Afterwards, the 5 of them went back inside to go eat the most important meal of the day.
[20 minutes later]
As the three were eating their breakfast peacefully while making some small talk, Momo suddenly brought out her phone and laughed out loud.
"What is it Momo?" Nejire questioned the black haired girl curiously.
"So many missed calls and text from our classmates at U.A." Momo said while shaking her head. Being class deputy, she exchanged numbers with most of the students in case something important comes up. Checking over the texts she has gotten, she found out the reason on why so many people were wanting to talk to her.
"It looks like they all want to know about Madara..." Momo said, causing the young man in question to sigh.
"They most likely watched the news today then." Madara said as he continued to eat his delicious and scrumptious breakfast.
"Some are even asking for your number." Momo said, still staring at her phone screen.
"No. Never give them my number..." Madara said seriously. Well he didn't mean to sound so serious about it, but he didn't want just anyone to have his phone number. Why was that? It was because he would probably get called so many times and bothered by most of them.
Especially that pink skinned girl Mina. Madara had a feeling that she was the type of person to spam call you, or give out your number to anyone who asked of it. Of course Madara didn't have anything against Mina, but she was just too cheerful and highly social for his taste.
Madara had a few people he thought of that he could tolerate and not be annoyed with when being around them, and could possible have an actual normal conversation with them.
'Damn. Now that I realize it, maybe I need to be more friendly and make more friends by being more social.' Madara thought to himself, but laughed just seconds later.
'Hell no...'
"Alright, I wasn't going to anyways, and why are you laughing?" Momo questioned, but didn't get an answer from her boyfriend.
"Anyways, I've been thinking of getting an upgrade for my her outfit." Madara spoke out, getting the attention of Aiko and Jun who were having their own little conversation.
"Why is that honey? Isn't your costume fine?"
"Is there something wrong with it?"
The parents both asked.
"No, nothing is really wrong it. I just think it takes way too much time to actually put it on. If there is something urgent going on, then there's the possibility of not making it on time." Madara said to the two a.d.u.l.ts.
Of course with his speed, making it on time for something shouldn't be a problem, but anything could happen.
"Alright Madara. We'll see what we could do." Aiko said with a smile, causing Madara to nod his head and speak out again
"It doesn't have to be right away. I'm sure I can deal with it for a while longer." The Uchiha knew how busy his parents already were, so he assured them that they didn't have to think of this right now.
'Maybe I could go see that pink haired girl.' Madara thought to himself.
After breakfast, the three teenagers went upstairs to Madara's room to relax for a little while; but seeing the time, they decided to shower together. Of course the shower ended up taking way longer than usual.
Since Nejire had had to go to Ryuko's agency at a pretty early time, she left before Madara and Momo. Jun and Aiko had to go to work around this time, so they didn't mind giving the periwinkle haired girl a ride.
Madara and Momo themselves got dressed, but didn't leave the mansion. They still had so much time left before they had to leave, and they ended up spending it by watching a movie together.
Afterwards, Momo ended up leaving and took the train to Uwabami's. While she did that, Madara went ahead and ran towards Rumi's.
On his way there, his phone started ringing, and he couldn't help but raise an eyebrow at the caller. Picking up the phone, he brought it up to his ears and said
"Good Afternoon Nemuri..."

Chapter 49

[author- I'm sleep. Going to bed once again lol. I don't know why I sleep so much. Anyways, READ AUTHOR NOTE!!!!!! READ IT!!!!!!!!!!!!
(2318 words for this chapter without author note)]
As Madara ran in the early afternoon towards Rumi's house, his phone started to vibrate in his pocket. Knowing that someone was calling him, Madara took his phone out and looked at the caller.
'Nemuri Sensei' Was the name that was on his screen. Honestly, he hadn't even talked with the seductive pro hero in a while. Well, it wasn't such a long time, but with the events that's happened recently; it's what it seemed like.
Accepting the call, Madara brought his phone to his right ear and said
"Good afternoon Nemuri"
Yes, instead of her hero name like everyone else, he calls her by her real name. It was something the older woman told him to only do when they're not in school grounds, but Madara was so used to doing it that he was sure that he'll never call her 'Midnight' again.
It was always weird for him to refer most of the a.d.u.l.ts by their hero names. It was like in his past life. If you ever knew someone online, you would only refer to them as their gamer tag, but when you grow closer over time and form a connection; you'd most likely start calling them by their first names, and wouldn't be able to stop.
It was the same case here with Nemuri. Also why he called Izuku by his actual name instead of 'Deku'.
Ok, that was a complete lie. Madara only called him 'Izuku' because he thought 'Deku' was completely stupid.
'Who would want to be called that?' The Uchiha said in his mind, but was broken out of his thoughts when the woman on the phone responded back to his greeting.
"Good afternoon Madara. Are you with Mirko right now? I'm sure you have some time to talk." Nemuri said to the Uchiha, causing him to raise an eyebrow.
It seemed like she really wanted to speak with him, and he couldn't really understand why. It wasn't like something urgent was going on, right?
"I'm on my way to Rumi's right now. Is there something wrong?" Madara questioned.
"Oh? You guys are on first name basis now? Don't you think that's pretty fast considering that you guys only meet this week? Jeez, I always knew you were such a beast. Even the proud and strong Rabbit Hero Mirko can't escape your clutches." Nemuri said with a sigh, obviously joking around and trying to tease Madara. Of course some parts of what she said was true.
She did find it strange he was already calling the woman by her first name, but she couldn't really say anything about that one. She herself had told him to do the same for her.
"Real funny Nemuri. I'm almost at her house, so I'm going to have to hang up soon." Madara said to the older woman on the phone. He wasn't trying to get rid of her, but he was genuinely almost at the Rabbit's house. Also, he just wanted her to get to the point already. Sometimes Nemuri rambles when he talks to her.
"Well I just wanted to say good job on saving Hosu with the other heroes. The news doesn't cover everything and didn't have all the information on just how many people you've saved, but I know that it was a lot.
Are you deliberately trying to garner more fame for yourself?" Nemuri said, while saying the last part jokingly.
"It's not like I'm trying to get more popular. It's more like everywhere I'm nearby, something bad happens, and I end up doing what I got to do. The end results is my actions being on the news. I could care less for fame..." Madara simply said. This would always be his response when someone mentioned him trying to get more fame.
'I could care less...'
He always ignored when people talked behind his back or formed an opinion on their own about him, but the least he could do was make people realize he didn't give a shit about fame. For some reason, Madara didn't like that image being placed on him.
"You've said that a lot before. Are you perhaps aiming to become a hero like Aizawa one day? He's the type of hero that prefers to work underground. It sounds to me that you don't really like the attention that's being put on you lately." Nemuri responded back to Madara, saying the last part a little worriedly.
She herself misunderstood and thought Madara was shy of the public attention he was getting. This wasn't a problem since he could always be like Aizawa and work 'underground'. This wasn't a problem at all, but he would never get a high ranking in the billboards. Usually she wouldn't care about such things, but she knew Madara had the abilities to be high on that list.
"Hmm, I wouldn't say I hate it. I don't mind it at all, but there will be a time when it becomes too much. I'm not trying to be c.o.c.ky or anything, but I know in the future that my fame will grow a ton depending on how good I do, and I'm not going to be like most heroes who interact so much with citizens." It didn't really make sense, and Madara hoped Nemuri understood because he really didn't feel like explaining it.
"Ah, I think I get what you mean. You don't want to be a hero like All Might maybe? The type that always has to keep up this image to ensure that everything is ok?" Nemuri said.
It wasn't what he was trying to say, but Madara wasn't going to correct her because what she said was also right. Just imagining himself always wearing a big smile while kicking a.s.s just made him frown in disgust.
Just imagining Madara Uchiha acting like All Might made him want to break something.
"Hmm, I guess you could say it's like that." The Uchiha said to the R-Rated Pro hero.
"Well since you said you're almost at Mirko's house, I just wanted to say it's nice to talk to you. I actually called you to ask if you wanted to meet again. I have a day off tomorrow and it would do good to actually discuss about what happened the last time we met up." Nemuri said to Madara, causing the young man to raise an eyebrow at her words.
'She obviously means that time when I kissed her. I mean you can't blame me, she was teasing me the whole day. But what does this mean? She hasn't mentioned this before the last time we've talked.' Madara thought to himself, but then it clicked.
She was gaining romantic feelings for him, while he himself still only had s.e.x.u.a.l attraction. Of course he was interested in the older woman, so he didn't mind talking about it with her. Madara was sure that he could gain romantic feelings for the r-rated pro hero if they spend more time together.
That's a reason why he already has feelings for the Rabbit Hero and not Nemuri, even though he's known the purple haired woman longer.
He's spent so much time with Rumi, compared to Midnight who he hasn't seen in a while.
"And what brought this up? Here I was thinking you actually forgot about that day." Madara said with a small chuckle.
Nemuri herself wasn't about to tell him the reason was because she was insulted about her inability to get a man.
[FLASHBACK]
In a certain cafe during the late afternoon, you could see two figures talking to each other in this peaceful store. The two were Nemuri Kayama and her somewhat friend, Yu Takeyama; also known as Mt. Lady.
The two were on a break right now, in their casual clothing as well since no one would recognize them. They've been here for about 20 minutes already, and Yu had just brought up wanting a boyfriend.
This of course caused the r-rated hero to insult her saying no man would ever want to be with a woman like her. Let's just say Mt Lady had some words to say...
"Hmph, at least guys would actually try to ask me out..." Yu said as she shook her head.
"What is that supposed to mean?" Nemuri asked the woman across from her as she crossed her arms under her clothed b.r.e.a.s.t.
"All these guys are too p.u.s.s.y to actually ask you out." Yu answered as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.
Before Nemuri could even respond, Yu continued off by saying
"And don't even try to deny it. You're too sadist for a man to try and love you. Well, unless they're a m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.t, and love to be dominated by a woman...
...But I could tell you don't like that. You need a man to dominate you, and show you your place. Tame you. Hmph, but you'll never find someone who could do that. You'll have to find a man who'll actually love you first, and we both know that's difficult for you."
It may sound harsh, but it was a normal occurrence for the two ladies to go back and form like that.
Nemuri herself didn't respond to Yu's words since she was too busy thinking about them.
Thinking about a certain long spiky haired teenager with the last name Uchiha.
It was pretty obvious who she was thinking about...
[FLASHBACK END]
Yes, after that day, she started to think about Madara even more. She thought to herself if it was a good idea to gain those type of feelings for a younger man who was also her student.
She thought about, and realized she didn't give a f.u.c.k. If she likes him, then she was going to pursue him. Or at least try to see if things worked. Especially when she knew he had two girlfriends already.
"I was just thinking about it, but enough of that. Do you want to meet up tomorrow?" Nemuri questioned the Uchiha.
"Yes, we can, but we'll go over the details later. I'm at Rumi's place now." Madara said as he finally arrived to the familiar house he's been going to for the past few days.
"Alright, goodbye." Nemuri said as she hung up the phone.
Arriving at the Rabbit Hero's house, Madara walked up to the front door and saw that it was partially open. Thinking that Rumi just left the door open for him, he walked inside and locked it.
Waking towards the living room, the sound of the older woman's television greeted his ears. Seconds later, he finally arrived where he sensed the Rabbit actually was.
And what he saw made him activate his Sharingan...
Rumi on her coach with her legs rested on the small little table that was placed in front, but that's not what made him stare. It was what the older woman was actually wearing.
Black sports shorts that ended on her t.h.i.g.hs, while only covering her upper body with a regular bra that was in the same color as her other clothing.
Madara certainly didn't expect this today, and he certainly was not complaining.
"Uh, hey Rumi..." Madara greeted. It was a tad bit awkward, and he thought the white haired woman just made the mistake of not getting dressed in time; but that wasn't the case.
"Oh? You're finally here." Rumi turned to him with a smile, then went right back to watching whatever show was on.
It seems like she didn't care that her partner was seeing her like this...
Placing the case that held his hero outfit against the wall; Madara walked over to Rumi and sat down right next to her.
If she didn't care about her clothing, then there was no use in fussing about it. Madara had to remember that Rumi was a little strange. Well not her, but their relationship. They were getting closer and closer, like always hugging each other, but they've never really talked about it.
"You know, the police chief had called me to talk about the Hosu Incident, and I told them what you said I should say. You're lucky they didn't suspect a thing. Us being there was definitely strange since my house is so far from Hosu." Rumi said to the Uchiha, who put his left arm around her should, bringing her in for a side hug.
"Thanks Rumi. I owe you one." Madara said, not bothering to remove his arm. It looked like the red eyed woman didn't seem to mind it.
"There's no need to thank me, but just remember to be careful next time. If they had called me about the incident before you did, then you would've been screwed Madara." Rumi said.
Seeing him nod his head, the Rabbit Hero looked him in the eyes and asked "So do you want to tell me why you even went to Hosu? And how you actually knew something bad was going to happen?"
"Well, let's just say that I found the Hero Killer to be an interesting person. In the end, I didn't get any satisfaction from beating him. I wanted listen to his reasons for killing certain heroes, but I just found it to be stupid." Madara said with a sigh, getting a nod from the woman that laid her head on his left shoulder.
"You're right about him being interesting..." Rumi responded, causing Madara to look down at her.
"What do you mean by that?" He questioned, causing her to look at him weirdly.
"You don't know? Details about his life were released on the internet. His ideology, reason why he did what he did and even his origin." Rumi responded, causing Madara to finally realize what she meant.
This was it. The time where Stain's actions inspired new villains that'll go to the LOV. The most popular ones from the anime being Dabi, and Toga Himiko...

Chapter 50

[author- wow, 50 chapters. That's like half of 100...
(2104 words without author note)]
"You don't know? Details about his life were released on the internet. His ideology, reason why he did what he did and even his origin." Rumi said to Madara.
"Origin as well? It's strange that they'd reveal information about a man like Stain. Considering his actions and the things he's done." Madara said, more so to himself.
He knew that Stain's backstory was revealed, but he didn't exactly know why that happened. Was it the police, or the heroes? Either way, it was a stupid idea. This was the particular reason why more villains even stepped up. Why more appeared to join the 'League of Villains'.
Shifting on the sofa to get comfortable, Rumi got even closer to Madara. Folding her legs, nearly having them over the Uchiha's.
Now Madara never questioned Rumi's actions, but he was confused by this. It was like she was getting more touchy as time goes on. More comfortable with him around.
"What are you doing?" He questioned the long white haired woman.
"Just getting comfortable. I didn't know you could be this warm. It's like the perfect temperature." Rumi simply replied back, finally content with their current position.
She could never get the perfect room temperature for herself. Sometimes it was too hot, and sometimes it was too cold, but with Madara; it just felt right.
She was still laying by his side, but her legs were folded as well as her head nearly laying by his c.h.e.s.t. If anyone were to look at this scene, they'd definitely think that it was two lovers just chilling on the coach together.
'Hmm. I give it about a week until something truly happens between us. Or maybe a couple days. I could just ask her out right now, but I don't want to rush things at all. Maybe she doesn't even realize her feelings yet, and things between us would just get awkward. It's better to just flow with whatever happens as days pass; like I've been doing for the past week.' Madara thought to himself as he looked down at the older woman in his arms.
"Well, to answer your earlier question, yes his origins were revealed as well. All I have to say is that vigilantes are pretty interesting. I certainly wouldn't expect that type of backstory from a man like the Hero Killer. I myself just thought he did what he did because he was straight up crazy and messed up in the head, and I'm sure most people share the same thought." Rumi said to her partner, not bothering to look up at him.
"Nope. You're still partially right. There's no doubt that Hero Killer Stain is crazy. But enough of that, by the sound of your voice, it seems like you don't mind vigilantes." Madara said, while saying the last part curiously.
Judging by the strict rules of quirk using, he thought vigilantes would be unaccepted, and be seen as villains. I mean you can't blame him. Using your quirk without a hero license to fight crime could get you arrested. Of course you could say it's strange to get in trouble for doing that, but that was the law.
Madara expected for most heroes to see vigilante work as bad and completely illegal and unacceptable, but it seemed like Rumi didn't care at all.
Letting out a small laugh, Rumi spoke up and said "Of course I don't mind them. You could consider the first heroes to be vigilantes as well. I'm not sure if you know this, but before Hero agencies formed and when quirks started to manifest; people would just get in a costume and do some saving. So I really don't see how vigilante work is a problem if they are doing what heroes do. The more the better right?
Plus, there are some active right now, but we have never taken any action against them. They don't abuse their quirks and they haven't caused any extreme problem, so I'm sure that most pro heroes just don't mind them continuing what they're doing.'
Rumi said to Madara, who nodded at her words when she finished.
"Hmm, maybe I'll meet a vigilante one day. It could be interesting..." Madara said, causing Rumi to nod her head.
After a couple minutes of comfortable silence, Rumi looked up at Madara and asked him "So what was that transformation technique all about?"
Ever since Madara told her how he transformed into her during the Hosu Incident, she's been curious about it. She didn't know anyone with a type of quirk like that, so of course it would catch her attention.
"It has something to do with my quirk called 'Chakra'. It lets me take the appearance of whatever I choose. Be it an animal, plant or inanimate object. I used this technique when I was younger to mess with Momo and my parents a lot. I don't really use it in combat, but maybe I should start doing so. It would be very interesting." Madara said to Rumi.
This technique was very common in the Naruto world, and the possibility for someone using it was very high. This is where his advantage lies. Madara doesn't need to worry about anyone finding out if he's an imposter and what not. Transformation quirks in the 'My Hero Academia' anime were very uncommon. From what he remembered, Toga Himiko was the only person to have such an ability.
'What if I transform into a huge spider and scare the hell out of the class...' Madara thought to himself, not realizing he might have just found a new hobby.
Almost as if Rumi could read his mind, she shook her head and said "I can see why you didn't want this ability of yours to be revealed..."
"Well, sometimes it's good to not have people know all of your abilities and skills." Madara simply said, thinking about all those dumb protagonist he's read about or watched.
They could be fighting an enemy and tell them how their attack works or how it could be stopped. It was absolutely stupid! Who would tell their enemies such information?
'Well I haven't seen anyone do that here. Which is good. Although, it is funny imagining All Might just instructing his opponent to strike him where his injury is.' Madara thought to himself with a slight chuckle.
"Rumi. If you want, I could show you a demonstration." Madara said as he crossed his fingers together.
'S.e.xy Jut-' Before he could even attempt to do his technique, Rumi spoke up and said
"No. It's fine. You could show that to me later..."
"Why is that? Why not now?" Madara questioned her. I mean, if she was so curious about the technique, then why not show it to her?
"For one, I'm comfortable like this and don't want to move. Plus, I had a feeling that you were going to do something I wouldn't like." Rumi explained to Madara, getting a small grin out of him.
"It seems like your senses are greatly improving, Rumi..." Madara said to the long haired woman.
"Hmph. Anyways, is there any other cool ability you have?" Rumi questioned, having no doubt he had some powerful moves that are even better than what she's seen him use before.
Madara looked down at Rumi and thought 'Its possible that I can enslave the whole world in an endless dream,but I'm not gonna tell her that.'
"I can walk on water." He said to the humanoid Rabbit.
"Why am I not surprised..."
[In a shady dark room]
"I saw the footage Tomura. You were right, he does have some interesting abilities in his arsenal that we don't know of." A voice said from a laptop screen in a dark room.
It was obviously coming from All For One; All Might's arch-nemesis and the 'unknown' leader of the 'League of Villains'. He was currently speaking with the man child known as Tomura.
It's been a day since the Hosu incident, and Tomura has been in a fit of rage ever since. How could he not? He failed once again, but what made it worse was the cause of his failure.
Madara Uchiha.
Tomura can blame Madara all he wants, but what he doesn't know is; even if the Uchiha wasn't there at Hosu, the heroes still would've stopped all the Nomus.
"Yes Sensei. Me and Kurogiri saw it all, but we ended up leaving when that Rabbit Hero showed up to defeat the last Nomu." Tomura said in a low voice. You could easily tell how he was feeling from the tone of his voice and how he was talking.
The footage they're talking about was of Madara defeating a Nomu with a flame Rasengan. Of course this video wasn't released on the news; but All For One was somehow able to get it.
"Tomura, you made the right decision on leaving. There's no use for beating yourself up for it. It's good to know when to retreat and be patient for another chance to attack. No matter how much how fail, how much you lose; you're bound to succeed one day." All For One said from the laptop, gaining Tomura's attention.
He was basically grooming him to be a leader for this villain group. To be his successor. For that, he needed for Tomura to be mature. The way he is now, he could never continue his legacy. All For One has always done this with Tomura. Despite being the man he is, he speaks kindly towards the boy and encourages him when he fails.
"Sensei, I don't want to fail ever. It's all his fault! Madara! That boy is always ruining our plans. Every...single...time. All our attempted attacks, it's always him stopping it!" Tomura yelled out, unconsciously scratching himself.
All For One listened to his protege, and didn't say a word. He just let him release all that rage, not interrupting whatsoever. When he heard the boy's breathing calming down, he spoke up.
"Are you finished?" He questioned.
"Yes Sensei." Tomura simply said, calming down. Well at least trying to.
"Listen to me. Use every defeat as a lesson. Every time Madara Uchiha beats you, figure out why. What did you do wrong and what did he do right. What skill did he use and what ability did he reveal. If you've noticed, every time something of this Uchiha comes up on the news or in the media, another ability of his is revealed.
Just like that bank robbery that he stopped. It was said that he teleported in and out of the building to get the hostages out." All For One said.
And what he said was true. Every time Madara's battle gets put on the news or online in the internet; he shows a new ability that shocks people.
Yesterday, it was the blazing maelstrom he was able to make, and last time was 'Teleportation'. Yes, teleportation.
That's what All For One and everyone else thinks. Unfortunately for them, they're wrong. It was just Madara using 'Shunshin'.
Well due to this, All For One was even more eager to get his hands on this boys quirk. Usually he's unable to resist taking such a quirk that peaks his interest, but All For One wanted to wait. He had no doubt that the boy had even more to show.
Had even more secrets that will soon be revealed.
'And I bet it all has something to do with this 'Chakra' quirk of his. This quirk that he has inherited from his biological mother.' All For One thought to himself.
The man was able to find information on Madara's mother and his quirk description. He found out that his deceased mother had a weak heart, but had the ability to use a mysterious energy. With one of his quirks, it was named 'Chakra' and the only description it had was that it made Madara's body stronger and more energized.
That got All For One to think of the skills Madara has shown. What ever this energy was, it made him use abilities that involve the elements and strengthened his physique. The more All For One thought about it, the more greedy he got.
The more eager he was to take this quirk from Madara...But he knew that wouldn't be happening soon. So he thought of the next best idea.
"Tomura. Even if we're enable to steal his quirk right now, we can try experimenting on him." All For One said.
"And how are we going to do that?" Tomura questioned his sensei curiously.
"By getting samples of his blood..."

Chapter 51

[author-I've been busy with personal and irl stuff, so I can't update everyday lol. Anyways, READ AUTHOR NOTE AT THE END!!!!!!!!!! READ IT!!
(2124 words for this chapter)]
'Take his blood? Is he planning on creating something? Or did he find out the nature of Madara's quirk? Something to do with his DNA?' Tomura thought to himself in confusion when he heard what his sensei said.
From what he knew of All For One, the man only ever experimented with quirks or someone's body if it was for his own benefit, or for creating Nomus. So the only reason his sensei would want to experiment on Madara's blood, is if he found some information on his quirk.
"Why do you want to use his blood? Did you find something out about him?" He questioned. All For One could just hear how eager Tomura was to find out about this information he received.
"I'll send you the file later Tomura..." He told the boy. There was no use in explaining it right now when Tomura could just look over it himself. He knew he would be asking endless questions when he told him, and he didn't need any of that right now.
"Ok sensei, but how are we going to get samples of his blood. You made it clear that it would be difficult to actually attack right now, and that it wouldn't be a good idea." Tomura questioned his father figure.
All For One let out a small chuckle and said "We could attack him. Not just any attack though. We'll have to wait for when he's by himself. We have to be careful with this as well. Any wrong move and this could all fail.
There's also the possibility that the boy has bodyguards. I doubt it, but they could know that I'm alive. If that's true, then those heroes are probably trying to keep him away from me." All For One explained to his protege. He knew that his arch-nemesis thought he was dead, and he used it to his advantage. Of course All For One didn't think that was the case yet, but he had to consider the possibility.
"So when do we do it? Tomorrow? Next week?" Tomura asked as he clenched his fist.
"Calm down. We have all the time in the world. We won't be doing this right away. We'll take our time to plan things out. Remember that Tomura..." All For One said.
Having all this time to think of this attack wasn't the only reason. The arch-nemesis of All Might was even debating if he should let Tomura fight in this battle that he's planning. He knew how he was right now, Tomura wasn't a match for Madara. No matter how aggravating it was, it was still true.
All For One knew from the reports he's received, that Tomura would probably end up severely injured if he directly attacked him. He knew how the Uchiha brutally beat the Hero Killer, and knew how he crippled that bank robber.
With his type of resources, it wasn't difficult at all to get this information.
'Those are certainly not the acts of a hero in training. Torturing the villain they're up against? This Madara boy could be more of a villain then I realized. Could I use that to my advantage? Everyday he's getting more and more popular. Public opinion of him is improving, but what would the people say if they knew how he handles his opponents.
Who am I kidding. Most of those fools wouldn't give a damn. As long as someone is saving them. Even then, there are still a lot of people who dislike this type of action. Citizens, police officers and heroes alike.' The villain thought to himself.
"Another way we could take his blood is wait for the next time he fights, but without our interference, that could take awhile. Of course that doesn't matter. There will be a time when it's perfect to attack him, I'm sure of it." All For One spoke out to the light blue haired male that was thinking about his words.
"Yes sensei, you're right. We don't have to rush into it." Tomura said after taking a couple deep breathes.
He wanted nothing more than to take a dozen Nomus and raid the Yaoyorozu mansion, but his sensei/father figure had told him to wait this out. Tomura also had the feeling that All For One was going to decide something he won't like whatsoever, but even so, he'll still obey his words. No matter how much he disagrees on whatever he chooses to do for this plan.
Nodding his head in approval, All For One spoke up and said "Good, now go ahead and train yourself more. Afterwards, you should look over the list of people who would like to join the 'League of Villains'. Remember, you're the one to choose who you think is best to be here, but I'll still look over them."
Even if All For One was technically the leader, he wanted Tomura to make his own decisions. Of course he'll still have to check the people that joins and see information on their background. After all, he can't have any traitors ruining his plan.
"Yes sensei..."
(With Izuku and Gran Torino)
In a spacious room filled with equipment, you can see a short green haired boy lifting weights as an old man in a hero costume watched over him.
"Come on, just 5 more!" Gran Torino encouraged his intern as he was lifting an amount that he wasn't used to. The old man was certainly surprised when Izuku asked him yesterday to let him continue training his quirk. He wanted to deny him since he planned on taking Izuku patrolling, but seeing the determination on the boys face at the time made him agree.
"Ahh!" Izuku yelled out as he just finished. Breathing hard, the green haired boy got up. Feeling a hand on his shoulder, he looked up and saw the smile of Gran Torino.
"Good job Izuku. You've really been pushing yourself and working hard today." He said.
"Thank you sensei." Izuku said as he let out a weak smile, feeling completely exhausted.
"Now. Do you want to tell me the reason you suddenly became this driven to get stronger?" Gran Torino asked. He knew that Izuku has always wanted to increase his strength and worked hard for it, but something had to had happen for Izuku to just start working out intensely.
Even if Izuku didn't speak up about it, Gran Torino already had a couple guesses why this was happening.
"I-I want to train harder to defeat a student in my class..." Izuku said as he put his head down, thinking that his sensei would find his reason to be unreasonable and stupid.
'*Sigh* I thought something like this would happen. There's no doubt that he's talking about Madara Uchiha. Izuku was staring at him the whole time during the Hosu incident. I can't blame him for wanting this, but he's striving for something that he won't be able to reach right now.' Gran Torino thought to himself.
Seeing Madara's power, and realizing how much ahead he actually is compared to the other students discouraged Izuku. It was just like how Aizawa explained to Nezu. Madara's presence or actions could either affect the students in a good way or bad way.
For Izuku, it was obviously the bad way. The boy felt like he was inferior and would never match up to Madara's pace. He wanted to quickly improve his strength, show people that 'he's here'; but how was he supposed to do that?
Only thing he thought of was to increase his training, but Izuku didn't realize that that won't always help. There's a thing such as too much training. Maybe later on it'll even get to the point where he can't even improve his 'One For All' quirk.
Gran Torino signed once again. He moved to stand in front of the boy and said "Before you can even think about fighting another student, you should focus on making this quirk your own. Improve and adapt with it. Increase your strength first, then you can think about fighting someone else."
It wasn't surprising that Gran Torino would say this to Izuku. The old man didn't take the boy as an intern to help him fight a student. That would just be wasting his time. He only chose Izuku because of the quirk he had.
"Sensei...please. I just want one spar with Madara. I know he's stronger. I know he's the better hero, but it'll help me improve! I want to fight him 1 on 1, to see exactly what the difference in power is. To see how hard I have to work to get to the top." Izuku said. The boy was stubborn, and this has been bugging him ever since. He knows the old man might deny him of his request, but he still decided to ask.
Gran Torino shook his head when he heard Izuku's words. He realized this boy was more serious than he thought. Madara was deeply rooted into the mind of Izuku, and has affected him in the worse way possible. Now he was someone that everyone wanted to surpass. Was this something good or something bad? That depended on the student...
Gran Torino made up his mind and decided to tell the harsh truth to Izuku. The old man thought the boy didn't need to be focusing on this right now.
"Izuku, how can you defeat Madara if you can't even defeat Todoroki, who lost badly to the Uchiha. I understand your intentions, but you need to learn your own strength. Need to realize that sometimes you're just not strong enough. Instead of training to fight against Madara, why don't you improve your strength until you can defeat Todoroki and that Bakugo kid." He said to the green haired boy who was clenching his fist.
Izuku felt like tearing up, and seeing it with his own eyes; Gran Torino couldn't help but shake his head. Was he too harsh on the kid? Or was the boy just soft?
He didn't think too much about it, but what he did think about was how much Izuku wanted to fight Madara.
'Maybe this could be a wake up for him to realize the difference of their powers. Even I know that Izuku is no match at all.' He thought to himself.
"Fine.."
Izuku instantly brought his head up with a shocked expression on his face and asked "Really?!"
He wasn't expecting Gran Torino to agree whatsoever, so this of course surprised him.
"Yes, but you have to promise me that you'll 100 percent focus on improving your quirk afterwards." Gran Torino said, moving away from Izuku who attempted to hug him.
"*Sniff* T-Thank you sensei!" Izuku yelled out, getting Gran Torino to sigh once again.
'Jeez, this kid. Now how should I even get Madara to spar with Izuku? It's not like he even has to agree to this. Maybe I can just call Aiko and Jun...' Gran Torino thought to himself.
Yes, who's to say Madara would even agree to this request. Why should he? Izuku is not his concern whatsoever.
[With Rumi and Madara]
Opening her eyes, Rumi yawned and tried stretching herself, but realized she was laying on something. Looking down, she saw Madara peaceful sleeping while laying on his back, with his arms wrapped around her.
She herself was laying completely on top of him. Rumi didn't panic, neither did she move to try to get out of Madara's hold. Although, she was confused on how she got into this position. That was until she remembered.
She and Madara had continued discussing on different topics while cuddling with each other, until finally they fell asleep. Looking over the living room, Rumi saw that the TV was still on, but it was muted. She can only guess that it was Madara's doing.
Looking down once again, Rumi stroked the boys cheek as she moved some of his long hair out of the way.
She always wondered. How could she be this comfortable around him so fast? Why did she feel so peaceful around him? And why the hell was she gaining feelings for him?
Could she ever be in a relationship with Madara? She was in her late twenties, while he wasn't even 16 yet. So why was she thinking this? Even so, she still couldn't deny that the idea was pleasing to her.
Yes, she wouldn't mind being with Madara. Especially when her days have been better whenever he's with her.
Giving Madara a soft kiss on the cheek, Rumi brought her head to his c.h.e.s.t and closed her eyes with a peaceful expression on her face.
Not realizing the smile the Uchiha had let out...

Chapter 52

[author- just a Rumi and Madara chapter. I'm bad at romance soooooooooo, lol
Will you amazing people please read the author note at the end. Thank you. :)
(1822 words)]
Opening his eyelids, Madara let out a small yawn as he looked around the familiar living room. Looking down at the body that was laying on top of him, Madara let out a small smile.
'Looks like we fell asleep together. This was definitely one of the best naps I've had. Judging the by the orange sky outside, it's most likely late afternoon.' The Uchiha thought to himself as he closed his eyes and sighed in content. He could really get used to this.
The somewhat dark lighting in the room and peaceful silence made the atmosphere extremely comfortable. The fact that he had the beautiful Rumi Usagiyama on top of him made it even better. The woman was still in sport shorts and a bra, so he could feel her b.r.e.a.s.t pressing against his stomach.
Putting his arm around the rabbit, Madara let out another smile as he stroked her long white hair. Looking at the bunny ears that were right in-front of him, he couldn't help but feel them up, causing Rumi to stir in her sleep a little and snuggle closer to him.
In his past life, Madara always thought Rumi's ear and tail were just for cosmetic purposes. The first time he learned that they were actually real, he was certainly surprised. He actually shook his head and insulted himself for being that stupid. How could he think her ears were fake when she doesn't have any human ones?
Looking around the room once again, Madara noticed that the television was still on, but was muted. He decided to leave it on. Without it, it would get pretty dark inside the house. Also, he didn't really feel like getting up from his current position.
Looking around some more, Madara finally found his phone on the table nearby. Stretching out his hand, he used a bit of wind to bring it over to him. He needed to know the time and how long he's actually been sleeping here with the pro hero.
'Holy shit, 7:00 PM. We've been sleeping for hours. That is not a nap at all.' Madara thought to himself as checked all of his notifications.
Missed calls and loads of text messages, all from Aiko, Jun, Momo and Nejire. Now that he's thought about it, he didn't really have anyone on his contacts list, except for his parents and girlfriend. As well as two others.
'I really have to go now. I usually leave Rumi's house at about 4 in the afternoon. At least 5 being the latest.' The Uchiha thought to himself. Looking down at the figure laying on top of him, Madara wondered how he was going to wake her up. Wondered if he even wanted to.
"Rumi, wake up." Madara said right to her ear while shaking her shoulders. He knew that the older woman had some very good hearing, so she would definitely wake up from that. Unfortunately, he was wrong.
Well not necessarily. Rumi of course woke up from that, but she didn't bother to respond. She didn't want to get up or leave Madara's embrace. She'd rather stay here and continue to sleep. Unfortunately for her, Madara had to leave soon.
"I know you're awake." Madara said as he shook her shoulders again.
"Hmm, but I don't want too." Rumi said, in a sleepy voice that sounded nothing like her usual tone. Seeing how the woman was too comfortable to bother moving, Madara tightly wrapped his arms around her and sat up.
Now here he was, sitting on the sofa with an attractive older woman on his l.a.p. What was he supposed to do? Should he even go home now? He was seriously considering against it.
Wrapping her arms around Madara's neck and her legs around his waist, Rumi placed her head on the crook of his neck and closed her eyes once again.
Madara just sighed and wrapped his arms around Rumi's waist and pulled her closer. If she didn't want to get off, then he might as well let her stay here. He certainly didn't mind it.
While holding on to each other for a couple minutes, the comfortable silence was broken when Madara suddenly opened his mouth and whispered
"So are we ever going to talk about this? Our relationship, the way we act around each other..."
Yes. Madara had suddenly spoken up about this topic that neither of them discussed ever since meeting each other, but he needed to know. Needed to know how she felt. Well, more so he wanted to. Before he thought about just letting things flow and see how their strange relationship plays out, but he couldn't hold it in anymore.
Being in this current position with her also helped him make this decision on asking this question.
With Rumi, she herself didn't want to talk about this right now, but she knew there was no avoiding his question. All she really wanted to do was stay here with him like this, but she realized that she really did have to talk to him about their relationship. Especially how close they've been getting lately.
Letting out a sigh, Rumi pulled her head back and stared right into Madara's dark black eyes that she's always been attracted to. More so than the blazing red color when he activates his quirk.
Placing both of her hands on his face cheeks, she stroked them with her two thumbs and smiled.
"I like you..." was her simple response to Madara's question.
If he had to be honest, Madara was certainly surprised. He did not expect for Rumi to just out right confess like that, but then again, she always spoke her mind about anything. He really shouldn't have been surprised, but he was.
Just a day ago, he just thought Rumi was probably confused of her feelings, but that was definitely not the case here.
"Before you say anything, let me just tell you this. Despite my age, I've never really been in a relationship. Of course I had some crushes here and there, but that was when I was way younger. When I was training to be a hero all those years back, all I focused on was improving my quirk and abilities to make sure that I would become a pro; so I never had any time to even think about boys.
Afterwards when I actually became a pro, all I focused on was defeating villains and getting stronger. Due to my strength, I believed that I didn't need to team up with anyone else. That I alone was enough to take down any villain. For years during my career, I rarely worked with any other hero and went solo. So once again, I never really interacted with another man romantically or even thought of being in a relationship.
That was until you came along. At first, I thought my emotions for you weren't anything serious. I thought the only reason why I was actually excited to see you again was because of the adrenaline kick I got from our battles. That was partially true, but only during the beginning of the week.
As more time passed, I grew to see you as my partner and trust you as a friend. We continued to grow closer and closer, until I finally realized just what I felt for you.
I wanted to confess earlier, but I was conflicted. Confused on my personal feelings. Did I really like you? Or was it only because you were the first male I've really interacted with like this?
Ive thought about it for a little while, and realized that I genuinely did like you. That I really want to be wit-"
Rumi didn't get to continue speaking. How could she when her lips were sealed from Madara kissing her? At first she didn't respond back due to the surprise of suddenly being kissed like that, but the feeling of what Madara was doing to her woke her up.
She instantly moved her hands around his neck, and m.o.a.n.e.d when she felt her t.h.i.g.hs being squeezed.
Madara originally planned on leaving Rumi's house as soon as he woke up, but it looks like he'd be staying for a couple more hours.
Separating after half a minute of just kissing each other, Rumi looked at Madara with a daze. Although she was a bit irritated that he interrupted her, the kiss that he gave her made up for it.
"You didn't let me finish." She softly said, not even looking at his eyes, but his mouth instead.
"You've said enough." The Uchiha responded back and smirked when he noticed what she was looking at.
Madara obviously knew what she wanted. It was written all over her face, but right now he began thinking of Rumi's confession and what it meant.
Their relationship was never going to be the same. She liked him and he liked her, so they were obviously going to get together, but that was if Rumi didn't mind sharing him. Madara guessed that she didn't since he had already told her about Momo and Nejire.
He already told Rumi about being in a relationship with two girls. That was back when they started getting closer. So if Rumi already knew this fact, then she wouldn't have confessed if she minded it right?
Or she could just be secretly plotting to take him for herself...
Nah. That was definitely not the case.
"You know, we're going to have to talk with those girls of yours."
'What the hell? Can she read my mind or something?' Madara questioned to himself, but dropped it when Rumi began speaking to him again
"It would actually be nice to meet them. You always talk to me about them since they're like your only friends." Rumi said, saying the last part teasingly.
Madara shook his head and said "Rumi, I'm your only friend. You can't talk to me about not having any friends."
"See, we're both loners. We're more alike then you realized." Rumi said with a small laugh before she pecked his lips.
The two sat there for another hour as they talked with each other. They planned together when Rumi should visit the Yaoyorozu mansion and even talked about how their relationship was going to be from now on.
Since Madara really needed to get home, he had left after a very pleasant goodbye from Rumi. This was definitely the latest he's stayed at her house, as well as the first day that he skipped training.
As he ran home, he checked his phone and realized how much Nejire and Momo called him. If you ever had a girlfriend, then you'd know that they don't like when their phone calls aren't answered, and their text messages are ignored. Well lucky for Madara, he had two sweet and understanding girls that loved him.
He truly is a lucky young man. Very lucky...

Chapter 53

[author-holy f.u.c.k, I think I underestimated just how much you guys hated Izuku lol.
Probably a tone of mistakes cuz I'm tired. So imma go to sleep.
Please read the author note at the end!!!!!!!!
(2521 words without author note)]
Finally arriving at the Yaoyorozu mansion, Madara just lightning Shunshin inside since he didn't really want to knock on the door. This ability was becoming more and more convenient for him, and he was becoming more and more lazy as time went on.
Now in the living room, he noticed that the lights were turned off and nobody was there. Sensing the whole mansion, he found out that his parents weren't even home yet, but Nejire and Momo were both in his room.
'I guess Aiko and Jun are still at work. They do stay during the night sometimes.' Madara thought to himself. His parents were sometimes too busy due to the work they have to do. At times like these, they would either come home late, or not come at all. Luckily this didn't affect their relationship with their children. That was because Momo and Madara had each other, as well as Nejire. If Momo was a single child and had no friends, then her relationship with Aiko and Jun would've probably been strained.
Walking up the stairs, Madara went towards his room where his two girlfriends were. Arriving at the familiar door, he opened it and saw his clean spacious room being occupied by Nejire and Momo. They were both laying down on his bed while on their phones talking to each other.
Walking inside, Madara closed his door and placed the case that contained his armour on the floor. Seeing how two pairs of eyes looked at him, it was pretty obvious that the two girls had finally realized that he was here.
"Oh Madara? You're finally here. Which girl were you out cheating on us with?" Nejire questioned, obviously not being serious. Although she doesn't mind Madara coming home so late, she would appreciate it if he had answered her calls and texted her back. It was the same with Momo as well.
Not giving Madara a chance to respond back, Momo shook her head and asked "Are you with that woman again? I can't believe you. You even said you wouldn't meet with her anymore. Time and time, you always make false promises." Her tone filled with 'disappointment' and 'sadness' as she closed her black eyes.
If Madara was any other person, he would've totally fell for their act, but he wasn't. He knew that they were just playing around. The girls would sometimes do this to other people, but it would never work on him. An example could be when Nejire acted like Madara cheated on her that time Midnight caught the two of them, and Momo fooling that overgrown mouse.
Putting a hand on her 'sister's' shoulder, Nejire looked at her and said "Yeah just look at him. His clothes are all ruffled up and his eyes lower than usual. He's obviously tired, meaning he was sleeping at the girl's house.
*sniff* I just didn't think he would do something like this you know? I always thought he was different than the other guys."
"Yes Nejire. All guys are the same." Momo said to the periwinkle haired girl, both not realizing that their boyfriend was currently undressing.
"Maybe we sho-" Before Nejire could continue whatever she was going to say, a shadow appeared above the two girls.
They looked up to see a currently n.a.k.e.d Uchiha who was staring at them with hunger in his eyes. It was obvious what was about to happen next, and the two girls knew that. Madara only had that look in his eyes when he was feeling a certain type of way. Of course having Rumi so close to him for hours and not do anything would make him horny, and seeing how Nejire and Momo were currently dressed made it worse.
"You guys are not funny." Madara simply said. Sometimes he found it cute whenever his girls did this to other people, but not when they tried it on him.
"Eh? W-what are you doing?" Nejire questioned her boyfriend.
"M-Madara..." Momo said when she looked down. Maybe they shouldn't have tried to mess with him, but she certainly wasn't complaining about this sudden development.
——[1 hour later]——
An hour later, you could see three n.a.k.e.d figures laying down on their backs on a huge bed. With Nejire and Momo laying next to him, Madara decided to wait for them to catch their breaths. You could say that they were pretty lucky that Aiko and Jun weren't currently home. Otherwise, it would've been pretty awkward to face them in the morning.
With her breathing finally slowing down, Momo looked to her left and stared at her boyfriend who wasn't tried whatsoever. That wasn't the only thing she noticed though.
"You seem way more...happier than usual Madara. What happened today?" Momo curiously questioned, getting a nod of agreement from Nejire.
Having already been with Madara for years, they could tell how different he was today compared to the other times they did their s.e.x.u.a.l acts. It was like he was holding something back for so long, and had finally let it out. Or that time where they tried to see how long they could go without having any s.e.x.
"Did you finally make a move on Rumi?" Nejire questioned, getting a nod from Madara.
He had told them already of how he felt about the older woman a couple days back. It was also when he told them about Midnight as well.
"Well, what happened! You can't leave us hanging like that." Nejire asked, wanting to know how it went with the famous female hero.
Madara told them what happened with him and Rumi. To how they fell asleep together, talking about their feelings, and even their kiss.
"So that's why you were so late. You know, you could've at least texted back. Of course we weren't worried about you since we know you can easily protect yourself, but stil..." Momo said to him as she grabbed his right arm and put it around her. Now laying on his right side, she watched as her fellow sister did the same.
Madara nodded his head when he heard her words. He could understand where they're coming from. Just imagining calling Nejire and Momo and texting them and being ignored would've probably annoyed him. He turned to his left and wondered if Nejire felt the same, but all she did was smile widely at him.
"So does that mean it's official? Are we going to meet her soon?" The periwinkle haired girl asked. Nejire never said it before, but she was a fan of the Rabbit Hero. How could she not be? She was currently the strongest female hero in Japan and an inspiration for most ladies in hero training. Now that same woman was finally in a relationship with her boyfriend.
She had so many things to ask the Rabbit Hero! From her time as a pro, and to how her quirk actually worked. Nejire being the endlessly curious girl was of course intrigued and interested in Rumi's abilities and extra physical features. Knowing she'll get to meet her greatly excited her.
"But Madara, what about Midnight?" Momo asked, remembering when he told her about that date they had.
Sighing at the two girls questions, Madara said "Yes Nejire, she said that she wanted to meet you two soon, and I actually planned on meeting up with Nemuri tomorrow. Apparently she has a day off, and she wanted to see me. I thought she didn't want a relationship and was only horny, but I guess that wasn't it."
"Didn't want a relationship? Sometimes you underestimate yourself Madara." Momo said to him, causing the Uchiha to look at her.
"What do you mean?" Madara questioned.
"Nothing...nothing at all." Momo answered as she shook her head.
"Whatever. Let's go take a shower, then go to bed." Madara said as he got up. If you didn't shower after doing certain activities, then you're nasty. Madara most definitely couldn't sleep peacefully knowing that he's dirty.
After showering, the three teenagers got dressed and went back to bed. Aiko and Jun still didn't come home, but they did receive a text saying they would be there soon. Madara being pretty tired, just ended up trying to fall asleep, rather than waiting for his parents.
While cuddling with Nejire and Momo, he was feeling content with himself. When he first arrived in this world, he thought of pursuing three girls, and now he actually had them with him. Madara didn't want some huge harem that could fill up a house, so he didn't really plan on going after anyone else; but it looked like things were going well with Midnight. His life was going so well, and he had everything he could ask for and more, but sometimes he got too bored. He actually planned on finding a new hobby. Do some things he couldn't do in his past life.
His parents always encouraged him to find something to do that he enjoyed, but he would always train instead. Well, you could consider improving his abilities and training as his hobby.
Maybe he could go learn how to use a piano. Momo knew how to, so he could possibly ask her to teach him. All he needed to do was watch her play with his Sharingan active though.
'I'll think about it all later...' Madara thought to himself as he finally fell asleep with Momo and Nejire on top of him.
——[Next Day]——
Madara was currently dressed as he prepared to leave for Rumi's house once again. Momo and Nejire had already left for their agencies. That was around the time Jun and Aiko finally came home after their long work day.
As Madara put his shoes on and tied his laces, he could see his mother Aiko talking to someone on her phone. He wondered what got her making those strange expressions, but it wasn't any of his business. He would ask about it, but it didn't seem like anything of great importance.
Grabbing his case that contained his red armor, Madara walked out of the door, but not before saying his goodbyes.
'Hmm, it's colder than usual.' He thought to himself. It was around early afternoon, which was the usual time he went to Rumi's house. He was thinking of bringing a sweater with him, which he remembered Momo and Nejire doing, but chilly winds wasn't going to bother him in any way.
Besides, all it took to warm him up was a little bit of fire chakra. His ability was truly useful in many ways. Despite its destructive capabilities, it could also be used to help in doing simple things that any lazy person wouldn't want to do.
Stretching himself a little, Madara began running, but before he could make it pass the gate that surrounded the Yaoyorozu property, his phone vibrated in his right pocket, singling that he was currently receiving a phone call.
"Rumi?" He questioned the caller when he answered. It was weird and strange for the rabbit hero to call him at this time.
'If I was going to see her pretty soon, then why would she call me? Did something come up?' Madara wondered, but thought it was best to just hear what Rumi had to say.
"Madara, good afternoon. Are you on your way to my house? I'm sorry if you are, but I'm not home right now. Well I actually just left. It seems that I've been called for some hero business, so we can't meet up today." Rumi explained to the Uchiha in an apologetic tone.
The Rabbit Hero felt bad for not being able to see him today, but she knew he would understand her reason. She just hoped that he wasn't already at her house because she hated wasting people's time.
'Huh, so that's what it was. I thought something had happened. Well I doubt she would even get into a bad situation, but you never know.' Madara thought to himself.
Before he could even respond back, Rumi continued talking and said "I don't know if you want to wait for me since I might be back at around late afternoon. If you do though, I'll definitely make it up to you later."
Madara didn't exactly know what she meant by making it up to him, but judging by the tone of her voice, he could take a couple guesses. Although it s.u.c.k.e.d that he wouldn't be able to see her for a while since he was so used to it, he could be patient and wait. Now he just needed to figure out what he should do now.
Spend some quality time with his loving parents?
Maybe...
"Well it's no problem at all. We can just meet up later." Was all Madara said.
After a couple minutes of talking, he hung up and walked back to the mansion. When he got back inside the living room, his mother and father questionably looked at him, wondering why he was here right now.
"Madara, is there something wrong?" Jun questioned the long haired teenager who sat down on the sofa.
"No. Everything is fine, but it looks like I won't be going to Rumi's for my internsh.i.p.s today. Apparently she has some hero work to do." Madara said as he took out his phone. That was when he received a text message from Midnight asking what time they could meet up.
"So are you staying here for the day? Or do you plan to go out anywhere? I think maybe you should go ahead and enjoy your time outside." Aiko said with a kind smile as she took glances at her husband.
Madara himself raised an eyebrow when he heard his mothers words. It was like she was trying to get him out of the house. Remembering the weird relationship Aiko and Jun had, he could guess the reason.
Looking at his phone screen, Madara texted the R-Rated hero back and got up from the sofa. Looking over at Aiko and Jun, he opened his mouth and said to them
"I didn't plan on doing anything, but looks like I'll be going somewhere soon."
He had asked Midnight if she wanted to meet up right now. Originally he was going to do so after going to Rumi's, but due to recent developments, it looked like he was going to go see her earlier than planned.
Watching his son leave, Jun turned to his wife and asked "You're not going to tell him about that call? It looked like Madara had nothing to do today, and that old man apparently wanted to see him."
"Oh you're right! Hehe, I was too focused on actually getting him out of the house that I completely forgot about that. Maybe I should call him right now and let him talk to Madara." Aiko said as she got up and took her phone off from the table.
It was pretty obvious who had called the mother of two. Someone who was old and wants to see Madara. It could only be Gran Torino!
Or a creepy grandpa...

Chapter 54

[author— i don't know what to say. READ AUTHOR NOTE AT THE END!!!!! DO ITTT!! please :)
(2364 words for this chapter)]
Now in his room, Madara undressed from his workout clothes, and looked inside his walk in closet for anything to wear. He didn't need to take a shower or freshen himself up since he had already did so after waking up.
Luckily his mother was so into getting him out of the house that she didn't even realize her son was going on a date. If she had known, she would've most likely wreck havoc in his closet just to find him the perfect outfit.
Deciding to just wear something simple, he put on regular black shoes, jeans and a long sleeved black shirt. Yes, most of his wardrobe contained clothing that was black. No, he's not emo or edgy, he just likes the color.
'Midnight said she agreed to meet up with me earlier, but we never specified a time or where we should go. I'm already finished and ready to leave, but she could possibly still be lazing around at her house, or doing whatever but getting ready.' Madara thought to himself as he sighed and laid on his back on his comfortable bed.
As he ran his hand through the recently new bed sheets, he began to think of where he should actually take the R-Rated hero for their 'date'. What should he do with her during their time out? What would she like?
Madara didn't know, and it wasn't surprising that he didn't. With Nejire and Momo, they rarely went on dates or went out together. They only did so when they actually felt like it, or were bored. Being together for years, the three teenagers were always comfortable with just staying inside and chilling together. Always comfortable with just watching a movie inside his room.
Another reason why they would never go out was because they had everything they need inside the mansion. Although, this didn't matter with Midnight's case. He couldn't just bring her over. Well maybe he could, but he thought it was way too early for that.
Madara can't just not go on any dates with Midnight and Rumi right? They would probably want to spend time with him outside. This is something he realized is extremely important. Any other girl he dates won't be like Nejire and Momo. He'll have to figure out exactly what they love doing, and figure ways he could spend time with each and every one of them.
Who said having a harem was easy? Whoever said such a thing is obviously a liar.
Madara could just use his clones to spend all the time in the world with the ladies he loves, but that'll never happen. Never in his life will he do that.
'I've said it before and I'll say it again. Clones are the worse.' The Uchiha boy thought to himself as he began remembering the numerous amount of DC fanfictions that had Lex Luther miraculously finding the main characters blood.
Taking out his phone, Madara decided to just call the older woman to see where she'd like to go. Doing this only when they met up would make it awkward and ruin the vibes. Who doesn't plan before a date? Certainly not Madara Uchiha.
"Madara! You're calling me so early, how strange. Are you so excited to see me that you couldn't wait to actually hear my voice? Aww, don't worry. We'll see each other soon." Was what he heard from the other end of the call.
What was wrong with this woman? Madara knew she was just joking, but sometimes he doubted that. Sometimes he thought she was actually being 100 percent serious.
Madara didn't know it, but Midnight was the one that was excited to meet up with him. When she received his text message, she instantly got in the shower. She was actually still inside the bathroom, cleaning herself as they spoke.
Midnight never felt so sure of herself for buying a waterproof smartphone.
"Anyways. I wanted to ask you something Nemuri. What time do you want to meet up, and where do you actually want to go? I myself am already dressed and ready to go." Madara said.
One might think mentioning being dressed was a little strange, but Madara only did it because it would make Midnight realize that she would have to get ready faster.
"Tch, the least you could do is play along. Well to answer your question, I'll be finished in about half an hour. I'm not sure what we could do, but going to the movie theaters is a great idea." Midnight said to the Uchiha who was thinking of her words. She wouldn't normally suggest this since nobody went to the movies when the sun was still out, but there was a film that caught her interest.
"Alright then. I'll go to your house and we can walk there together." Madara said, getting an ok from Midnight. Believe or not, where the R-Rated hero lived had all types stores and what not. For example, the mall was nearby, and even the movie theaters.
A great amount of people would be at that location, which also means a higher risk of some villain attacking, or any crime occurring. So it wasn't any surprise that Midnight would live so close by. It was pretty normal for a pro hero to live where crime rates are higher. Well, normal for the more stronger ones.
There are some heroes who like to separate their personal lives from their hero work, so they'd chose to live in a quiet neighborhood and act normal; but when they're called for some hero business, they'll have to make sure they get there on time.
'Man, whenever I become a pro hero, I'm certainly not living somewhere where crime is so common. I'll never be able to take a break. How could anyone even live like that?' Madara wondered.
Just imagine being a hero. You already have a job of saving people whenever you have the chance. So living in an area where it's most likely a villain will appear, you wouldn't even be able to live your life out peacefully. Then again, a villain could appear anywhere...
"Goodbye Madara. I'll call you back when I'm finished. Or you can stay on the call and listen while I relax myself~" Midnight said over the phone. Madara couldn't see it, but she was currently running her hands all over her smooth body.
"It's a tempting offer, but I'll have to pass. See ya later." Madara said as he hung up. Phone s.e.x wasn't his thing. Why would it be when he could just get the real deal?
Getting up from his bed, Madara went downstairs to see what his parents were up to. Knowing that his presence is delaying them from doing their usual activities, he wondered what they were doing now.
Walking down the stairs, the sight of his mother Aiko talking on the phone greeted him. It was as if she was waiting for something, and that something was him. As soon as he walked into the living room, Aiko got up from her seat and put her phone in front of him.
'What was this?' Madara questioned to himself. He didn't know anyone who would call his mother at this time, just to get to him. Well, he knew a certain rodent, but he was sure Nezu had no need to talk to him right now.
"What happened?" The Uchiha asked the brown haired woman who was smiling at him.
Placing her phone into Madara's hand, Aiko looked at him and said "Someone wanted to talk to you and ask you something. I myself was surprised, but it seems important. Talk to him yourself and see what he wants."
Nodding his head, Madara watched as his mother went to go sit back down. Guessing that she was giving him privacy, he Shunshin right back into his room to talk to whoever called his mother.
He could already tell that whatever it was, he wasn't going to like it.
"Hello? Who is this?" Madara questioned as he sat on his bed. When he heard the voice on the other end, he wanted to groan, but he kept it to himself.
"Madara Uchiha right? Sorry for disturbing your time, but I wanted to ask you something." Gran Torino, the one who taught All Might how to fight, as well as Izuku Midoriya's current sensei.
'Oh great. This has short green haired wimp written all over it. *Sigh* I'm honestly not surprised. What else could Gran Torino want me for, other than helping Izuku out with something?' Madara said in his mind.
"Yes, that's me. I suppose you're Gran Torino. The old man in a hero costume I saw back in Hosu. What do you need?" Madara said, getting straight to the point.
"*cough* R-right. Well I initially planned to contact you later since I figured you were interning with Mirko, but your mother had said that you weren't today." The old man said, a little put off at Madara's tone of voice and attitude. It was clear to him that the boy didn't want to talk to him.
This just made him think that his chances of getting Madara to spar with Izuku was pretty low.
"Yes, but that still doesn't explain why you actually called me." Madara said, wanting Gran Torino to just say what he called him for already. He always disliked when people dragged things out. Like state your reason and be done with it already. No need to have a full conversation.
"I'm sure you already knew this, but my intern is Izuku Midoriya. I was wondering if you would like to c-" before the old man was even able to continue, Madara had interrupted him.
"No." Was his only response. Madara could easily tell where this conversation was going, and he didn't like it one bit.
"You didn't even let me finish what I was going to say." Gran Torino said, getting a little irritated on how this young man was acting. He never really talked to Madara before. Only exchanging a few words during the Hosu incident, so this could be considered his first impression of him.
"I may not know what you were going to say, but I can tell it has something to do with Izuku. Just the fact that it has something to do with that kid, I don't want any part of it." The Uchiha said, trying to get the point across that whatever he says, he won't agree to it.
"Hold on now. Yes it has something to do with Izuku, but it's nothing too serious. Your mother had told me that you don't really have anything else to do right now, so why don't you come over and have a spar with the boy." Gran Torino tried to reason, but he was getting nowhere. As soon as he said 'Izuku', the chances of ever getting Madara to agree went to 0.
"You want me to spar with him? Why would I ever want to do that." Madara questioned weirdly.
"For one, he's your classmate. Don't you want to help out a fellow student? But if you really want to know, the kid wants to spar with you to see the gap of power between the two of you." Gran Torino responded back, causing Madara to sigh at the stupidity of Izuku.
"Let me just tell you this. I don't care if he's my classmate, I'm not helping him. He's not my responsibility, and I'm certainly not obligated to help him out.
Also, why would I ever want to fight Izuku? That'll just be wasting my time. He's nowhere near my level, and doesn't even have full control of his quirk. Why don't you fight him first and kick his ass? Tell him that if he can beat you, than he can try to get me to have a spar with him afterwards." Madara responded back to the old man.
'Did I just hear that right?' Gran Torino questioned himself as he thought of what Madara just said.
'Have Izuku beat me first?' It was then that the old man actually realized what the Uchiha meant.
'This boy...'
Madara said it like Gran Torino was weaker than him, and he meant it! The Uchiha even hoped that the old man realized what he said, because it was true. If Izuku can't even beat someone weaker than him like Gran Torino, than why should he give him the time of day to have a spar with him?
It was like attempting to fight a level 100 when you can't even defeat a level 10.
"Haha, you're real funny kid. I didn't know you were this c.o.c.ky." Gran Torino said, laughing to himself a little. He honestly thought that Madara was joking, but he was sorely mistaken. Madara was being 100 percent serious.
"It's not me being c.o.c.ky, but confident. I know I can defeat you easily. There's no arguing about it. It's not hard to understand either. If Izuku can't even defeat you, why should he even attempt to fight me?" Madara explained like it was the most simplest thing in the world.
"Why don't you come over here and find out if that's true." Gran Torino said with a grin. Not that Madara could see it though...
He didn't really mean to taught the Uchiha, all he planned to do was get Madara to try to fight him. After he defeats the kid, he could have him spar with Izuku! Simple as that...
...But he made a mistake. Gran Torino didn't realize that not all young students in hero training are so hot headed. Madara doesn't care about his taunts.
Why would he?
"Nope. I have a date to go to. My final answer is no, and will always be no. Please don't call my parents ever again to get to me." Madara said before he hung up.
Letting out a sigh, he sat up from his bed and went downstairs to return his mother's phone.
'I have a feeling that this won't be the end of getting bothered by people.' Madara thought to himself.

Chapter 55

[author- hmmm (2133 words for this chap)]
(Madara POV)
Walking downstairs to where my two adoptive parents were, I began to think of the call I just had with Gran Torino. Honestly, I should've expected such a thing to happen, but it's still bothersome.
Still kind of irritating that just because I'm a student, I should help out my fellow classmates when they're in need of some assistance. Of course there could be times where I'll comply if I'm bored and don't find whatever problem troublesome, but other times I'll flat out refuse.
It doesn't mean I'm an asshole, but I just like minding my own business (most of the time). And as someone who keeps things to themselves, you could imagine how provoking it is to have someone ask you for a favor and expect you to comply just like that.
Of course I would help if I'm actually friends with the person, but I barely even talk to Izuku. No, not barely. I actually don't remember even having a full blown conversation with the kid. So why would he think I would accept sparing with him?
We're not friends, but then again, Izuku even considers a boy who bullied him and told him to kill himself as a friend of sorts.
Now that I'm thinking about it, there must be something seriously wrong with him. He seems like the type of person who would befriend anyone who is the least bit nice to him, or gave him some attention. Except villains of course.
Being so nice to your childhood bully and the one who constantly torments you for no reason whatsoever. I don't get it at all.
The more I thought about it, the more I realized how sad it actually was, but there's no use in thinking about it anymore.
I can just pity him from a distance.
I just hope Izuku is the last person that would bother me like this, but I know it's just wishful thinking.
With my unique and strange abilities, I'll naturally attract unwanted attention. I can't complain about having tons of eyes on me though, but I do find having some fame annoying.
It's easy for some people to just accept their growing popularity, but not for me. Of course it wasn't too much of a problem, but still. In my past life, I was a completely normal teenager. So in this new life, everything was so different to me, and I will have new experiences I'll have to adapt to as time goes on.
Arriving at the cozy and completely clean living room, I walked up to Aiko who was sitting close to Jun, and handed her phone back.
"So...what did you guys talk about?" My adoptive father questioned to me. I was sure they knew exactly what Gran Torino wanted and why he even bothered to talk to me, but I'm guessing they want to know what I specifically told the old man.
"It's nothing too serious. He wanted me to help his intern, but I denied him." I told the two of them as I sat down on the comfortable sofa.
"Why would you do that Madara? Unless what you have planned to do later is very important, I don't see why you couldn't help the man out for a bit." Aiko questioned me with a confused and curious expression on her face.
I couldn't blame her for asking this at all.
My words make it seem like I was some douchebag for not complying with Gran Torino, but I'm sure if Aiko and Jun knew the full extent of the situation, they'd understand where I was coming from.
"He wanted me to help some kid I've barely talked to before, for something unnecessary as well. So it would have just been a waste of my time." I explained to the two of them, getting a nod in return.
"It seems to me like you don't do well with a.d.u.l.ts Madara. It's always been like that since you were a little kid." Jun suddenly said with a slight chuckle, getting Aiko to coo.
Yes, what my father said was right. Well only sort of. Even when I was younger, I denied the pro heroes and tutors my parents brought in to train/teach Momo and I.
At that time, Momo was the little girl who followed what her brother does, so she refused them as well.
That was around the time that I suggested training by myself, also when Daisuke (my martial arts teacher) was introduced to me.
Daisuke was a rare case though. My parents 100 percent trusted him, and he was someone who could actually train me. It also helped that he was a good guy as well.
Now back to what Jun said; I wouldn't say that I disliked a.d.u.l.ts, but only the ones that I get bad vibes from. Maybe I'm just paranoid from reading and watching so much novels, anime and movies with a lot of manipulative a.d.u.l.t characters. It wasn't just in fiction though, but in real life.
Coming into this world, I would always remind myself to be wary of anyone. Because no matter how a person may look on the outside, they could be a vile and disgusting person in secret, and you wouldn't even know it.
For all I know, All Might could secretly be a lolicon, and All For One is a woman using a transformation quirk!
Now it's not like I dislike all a.d.u.l.ts, because that would just be childish. For example, I feel like I could sit down and have a good conversation with Aizawa. Yes, class 1-A homeroom teacher, Shota Aizawa. Even All Might too, but mostly because I respect his strength and power.
"Jun, now you're making me remember when he was just this tall!" Aiko said as she raised her hand right below her hip, making me remember how short I was, and how time has flown by so quickly.
Before my father could even reply to Aiko, I interrupted by saying "It's not like I don't do well with a.d.u.l.ts, but some of them will probably try to get to me by attempting to sway you..."
My parents were very smart. Judging by the realization in their face, they understood what I was getting at. I'm sure they understand from my show of power that one time, that anyone with some intentions for me would possibly try to get through them first.
Aiko and Jun didn't know this, but Nezu was a perfect example of that possibility. Of course he didn't go that far since I caught him, but he would've most definitely tried it.
"Don't worry Madara. There's no need to worry about this." Aiko said seriously, getting me to raise an eyebrow. After all, it was pretty rare to see my mother get so serious. Well not exactly rare, but uncommon. Any problem that involves her children, she get completely serious about.
Seeing Jun nod in agreement,I let them think some more over my words. Although I knew my parents weren't stupid to let anyone manipulate them, I still wanted to tell them.
Now that I explained my part, I planned to ask my parents about something that just crossed my mind.
"How exactly do you know Gran Torino? Are you guys old friends or something?" I questioned, getting their complete attention.
Although Aiko and Jun knew a lot of people, the amount of said people they actually knew to a personal level was extremely low. Now I could be wrong because I don't specifically know everything that's going on in their lives, but I'm sure just not everyone can call my mother on her personal phone.
Observing their reaction to my question, I noticed how they looked at each other, almost like they were planning something. Not as if they were going to figure out a suitable lie to tell me, but as in who was going to explain what I just asked.
My parents weren't liars, that I was sure of. Of course they'll sometimes refrain from giving me some information I might ask, but this wasn't the case right now.
"Hmm, well your mother and I have befriended some pro heroes and other people you most likely might not know of. You never know when we need a favor, and it's the same with them." Jun explained to me.
"We're not exactly friends with them, per se, but they're people we could go to if we need a certain job done." Aiko said with a nod. Most likely thinking that she explained it well to me.
And she did.
Ah, well I guess that made sense. Honestly, with the way Aiko worded it, I would've thought that she and Jun had some shady people on speed dial to kill anyone they didn't like; but I know my parents aren't the type of people to do that sort of stuff.
Having heard enough, I got up from the sofa and walked towards the front door. I know Nemuri had told me she'd be finished in about 30 minutes, but I could start walking to her house right now.
Yes, walking instead of jumping building to building. Sometimes it just felt nice to enjoy the peaceful air while having a stroll. Of course it would be better if my girls were with me while doing it, but sadly I can't just kidnap them from their agencies.
Well, if they asked for it...
"Are you finally leaving Madara? Who are you going to hang out with?" Aiko questioned me as she realized that I was walking towards the front door. She had also noticed my state of dress, so it wasn't hard for her to conclude that I was leaving.
'Woah, calm down mother. You sounded way too excited there.'
Maybe leaving the house earlier than intended was a good idea. Because now, I can finally give them the privacy they wanted. It's weird though. They never care if me and my girls were at home when they had their 'sessions'. I could only guess that today is some sort of special day.
"I'm going out with friends. I'll most likely not be here until late afternoon, or even night." I said. I didn't bother mentioning that I was going on a date, because I'm sure Aiko would've made me explain.
(Regular POV)
When Madara said he was going out with friends, Aiko and Jun looked at him in surprise. How could they not? What their son had just said was too abnormal for them.
"D-Did I hear that right Jun? Did Madara just say he was going out with friends?" Aiko questioned as she turned to look at her husband.
"I heard it too, but it can't possibly be true, right? Our son most definitely does not have friends. I have always remembered him to be a loner who only ever talked to girls that caught his interest!" Jun said to his wife.
Hearing his parents words, Madara stopped walking and turned to them. Yes he understands that he's not one to interact with other kids, but Aiko and Jun just made it sound like he was a loser.
"If it's really true, then I'm happy for our son." Aiko said with a beautiful smile.
Nodding in agreement, Jun looked at Madara and said "If you ever want to bring them over, feel free to do so!"
It looks like he wanted to meet the people who his son had befriended. Unfortunately, Madara had lied. He wasn't going to meet up with some friends, but a horny thick 30 year old woman.
Shaking his head, Madara turned back.
"Goodbye..." He had said before he opened the door and walked out of it.
'*Sigh* it's true I don't really have any friends, but I could think of a few that I could tolerate. Like Todoroki. He wasn't a sore loser about me defeating him, and he doesn't seem like the type that'll pester you for something. Tokoyami as well. He seems pretty chill.' Madara thought to himself as he walked to the front gates.
'Speaking of chill, the weather today isn't as hot as before, but it's still pretty comfortable.' The Uchiha said in his mind before he henged into a regular, average looking teenager.
Today he wanted to enjoy the peaceful atmosphere of walking to Midnight's house with no interruption, so he disguised himself with his transformation jutsu.
'I don't always have to jump building to building. I could try flying with my susanoo wings as transportation, but that's too noticeable.
Well I would've been able to fly perfectly normal if I had the Rinnegan...I wish I had the Rinnegan.'
Sighing once again, Madara opened the front gates, and then walked towards the direction of Midnigt's location.

Chapter 56

[author- my bad if the story is slow rn, I just don't want to rush the relationsh.i.p.s neither do I want to drag it out.
I originally thought of adding Kendo after Midnight, but I'm not too sure now. I'm pretty content with Madara only having Momo, Nejire, Rumi and Midnight. It just feels so right, and adding Kendo would just feel out of place to me. Adding her wouldn't be a problem either, so just let me know what you guys think.
(2222 words without this author note for the chapter)]
In a medium sized room, you can see a half dressed older woman with long dark purple hair, and sky blue eyes. This was obviously the R-rated pro hero, Midnight. Also known as Nemuri Kayama.
Midnight was currently getting ready for her date with Madara Uchiha, her student from U.A. Yes, as weird as it sounds, he was her student, and basically two decades younger than her. Does she care about this fact? If she were to be honest, she would say that the age difference really did bother her.
At first, she was just teasing the Uchiha, but she ended up gaining feelings. How that was possible, Midnight herself didn't know. Due to gaining romantic feelings, she'll naturally want a relationship, but here's the thing; Midnight doesn't want some half assed relationship, she wants something serious. Something that'll actually last.
What is the point of dating someone if you're not even serious about it, and you'll most likely break up? That's just a waste of time and unnecessary heartbreak in the future.
Midnight didn't want that at all. Although some might say she's expecting way too much from a 15-16 year old kid, she herself didn't see him as just a teenager.
She also knew that Madara would be serious with this relationship if they got together. Momo and Nejire were absolute proof of that.
Midnight remembered what those girls had told her about the Uchiha. He was a great boyfriend and always made them happy. Of course she didn't believe it at first because no relationship was that perfect, but she was mistaken, and proven wrong.
Although he made two teenager girls happy, could he do the same for an older woman like her? Midnight always wondered about that.
Here's where her age comes in. Would Madara want her when she's this old? When he's an a.d.u.l.t, she'll possibly not even look the same anymore. She has always been s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e about her age, so when it involved a relationship, it made it even worse.
This conflict involving her age wasn't the only thing that bothered her. She has thought about this over and over again, and the fact that she was pursing something like this with her student worried her. Would she get fired? How would people think of a hero in this type of relationship?
'What the hell am I worrying for? Why should I care of the opinions of people I don't even know? My happiness should come first, shouldn't it?' Midnight thought to herself as she put on the rest of her clothes.
Nothing too eye catching, but enough to make Madara look over her form a couple times. Well at least she hoped so. Midnight also put on regular glasses and tied her hair in a ponytail. With this, she wouldn't be recognized so much in public.
Yes, believe or not, her current look made others believe she wasn't the R-rated pro hero. Midnight herself didn't know how people couldn't recognize her, but it worked better for her this way, so she didn't really question it.
Checking the time, Midnight saw that she finished way earlier than she intended, so she walked towards her living room, and waited till Madara arrived here.
She didn't even bother sending him her address because the Uchiha already knew where she lived. He had walked her home before on their last date.
'But he's never been inside...something I plan to change.' The older woman said as she licked her lips, thinking of various ways on how she was going to seduce this student of hers.
If Madara were to go inside Midnight's house, he'd notice how it was less decorative than usual. That was because as a pro hero, Midnight sometimes moves around from time to time. What if she gets sent to a certain location to do some hero business and she has to stay there for a while.
Of course this was all very uncommon, but it's happened before. For example, when she started working at U.A, she had to move to a house that was close to the school, otherwise she would've possibly been late everyday. That would also result in her getting fired, and Midnight definitely didn't want that.
Getting bored at doing nothing but sitting around, Midnight decided to go cook herself some breakfast. It was only early afternoon, but she still didn't eat the most important meal of the day!
Preposterous!
Half way through her cooking, Midnight's doorbell sounded out, causing her to get startled. You can't blame her really, it was really silent inside her house, and she was only focusing on making her breakfast.
Sighing, she walked towards her front door to open it.
(Madara POV)
[A couple minutes earlier]
Walking to Midnight's house was as peaceful as I thought. The scenery around here was beautiful, and it made me wonder if Japan in my last life was like this, but I doubted it.
One thing I noticed when I came to this world was how everything practically looked better than anything in my past life. For example, anyone considered ugly here would probably be average in terms of looks.
I myself don't know why this was, but I certainly wasn't complaining.
It did take a while to get used to the culture here though, but it wasn't really difficult. You see, I lived in the US in my past life, so being reborn in Japan was strange to say the least.
Everything here was so different than what I was used to, even the internet. Though I did plan on going to America, and see just how different things were over there.
What? You can't blame me for wanting to go there. Imagine you were reborn in a different world, but in a whole different country too, I'm sure you'd go to where you were born before right? Wouldn't it be a unique experience?
'Well enough thinking of that. It'll most likely happen in the far future...'
It didn't take me long to get to Midnight's house. Even though I didn't run there, I was still a pretty fast walker if I do say so myself.
It's still early than the time Midnight said she would be ready, but I hope she's already finished. I doubt it though...For some reason, girls take decades to freshen themselves up, pick out an outfit and get dressed.
For what reason would you take that long for? I never understood it, and I don't think I ever will, but right now that didn't matter.
Walking up towards the front door, I pressed the doorbell button, and it only took a couple seconds for it to open.
Well, I certainly didn't expect this sight to greet me. Not at all.
"Madara! You're here early." Nemuri said to me with a smile, giving me a light hug that I accepted.
Looking at her form, I saw that she was in casual clothing with an apron over it. Hmm, how was she able to look good in anything? I wasn't sure, but who cares right?
Separating from me, Nemuri smirked and asked "You really couldn't wait to see me huh, so you had come over early? There's no need to get embarrassed, just come inside, I made breakfast..."
'Jeez, why does she always have to do this.'
Ignoring the fact that she was having breakfast when it was afternoon, I walked right passed her and went inside. The first thing I noticed was how...bland it looked.
With Rumi, she at least had pictures up and some other stuff that made the inside of her house look good, but with Nemuri; it's like she just moved in.
I didn't think too much of it though, it's not like I came here to observe how her house looked. It didn't really matter to me either.
Nemuri came up from behind me and put her hand on my shoulder. Turning my head to the side, I saw her smile at me. It was clear that she was already enjoying our time together, even if it hasn't even been long since I've gotten here.
Although we didn't really plan to have 'breakfast' together, I certainly wasn't complaining about it.
"Why don't you go sit down at the table. I made enough for two people." She said before she walked back to the kitchen with a little extra sway to her h.i.p.s. I know for a fact that she did that on purpose, and I'm sure she knew I was staring at her backside.
'What a woman. I think I made the right choice in coming here...'
It didn't take long for Nemuri to finish whatever she was making because a couple minutes later, she placed a plate of your usual Japanese breakfast in front of me.
"Here's your food dear. I hope you enjoy it." Nemuri said to me with a beautiful smile.
Letting out a small chuckle, I shook my head and thanked her. "You'll never stop trying to get a reaction out of me from your teasing, will you?" I questioned.
"Nope, not at all. One day I'll succeed in doing so." She told me as she took off her apron, unnecessarily stretching her body in the process.
Nemuri and I ended up having a pretty normal conversation as we ate. Although I still don't know why she was eating this type of food at this time, I didn't question her about it.
It only took about 5 minutes to finish eating, so she took me to her living room and told me to sit down with her. I was confused by her actions, and I'm sure she knew that, because she explained herself.
"Don't we have at least 30 minutes until the movie starts? Why don't we sit down and talk about our current relationship..." Nemuri said as she sat down, and gestured for me to sit next to her.
Before she could even let me respond, she continued by saying
"You know this isn't normal, you and I. Despite how I may act when I'm around you, I genuinely think we could give this a shot. Of course I was a little hesitant and constantly questioned myself, but I decided that my happiness would come first before anyone's opinions."
I have to admit, I had thought about this. About Nemuri worrying if being with me would ever be ok. It's normal to think this, after all; it's not everyday that a busty older woman dates a teenager. Although it's not illegal considering the age of consent here, but it's not usually accepted.
Then again, who was going to come up to me and say that dating my teacher was wrong? I don't care about other people's opinions, and Nemuri doesn't either, so what was really bothering her? She still looked unsure for some reason.
Thinking about it some more, I finally figured it out.
'Ah, so that's what it was.'
Looking her in the eyes, I opened my mouth and said "It's about your job isn't it?"
"Yes, I knew you'd be able to figure it out, you're a smart kid after all. Dating you would risk me losing my job as a teacher. You might think this is strange since I'm always teasing and such, but I never went too fa-" before she could continue, I interrupted her by laughing out loud.
"Don't think too much about it. I have someone who'll make sure that'll never happen..."
I'm sure you can think of who I'm talking about it. The principal of U.A, Nezu. If you forgot, the rodent owes me a couple favors. One from giving him information about the League of Villains, as well as from that time he f.u.c.k.e.d up.
"What do you mean Madara?" Nemuri questioned me confusingly. There was no point in hiding this from her, but I didn't go into detail. All I said was her boss owed me from his blunder.
Although she was unsure of my words at first, I reassured her with complete seriousness.
"Don't worry, just trust me. I'll talk to Nezu about it. He'll for sure comply with whatever I ask, ok?" I said to her as I held her hand.
There was no doubt that the mouse was going to say anything with my relationship with a teacher. Even if he did (which was least likely), it's not like it'll change anything. Plus, I'm sure he doesn't want the media to know that he interrogated one of his students.
'Jeez, I sound like a villain thinking about blackmail. Nah, who am I kidding?'
I was broken out of my thoughts when the sound of Nemuri laughing invaded my ears. "What did he do that got you the permission to order him around? This blunder must be serious..." she said to me.
You couldn't be more right Nemuri.
"Enough of that, I think you just confessed to me right?" We never really talked about our feelings until now, and she practically just told me that she wanted to be in a relationship. I couldn't overlook this.
Instead of saying anything, Nemuri just straddled me and gave me kiss on the lips as she wrapped her arms around my neck.
We ended up missing the movie that day.
Instead of actually going, we stayed inside and enjoyed ourselves.

Chapter 57

[author- don't mistake the beginning for a lemon cuz it's not. Anyways, I liked this chapter.
Please read the author note at the end! :)
(3084 words)]
Midnight continued to kiss Madara like her life depended on it. Straddling him, she was able to feel the warmth of his body, but it wasn't enough! Just the feeling of his hands rubbing up and down her sides were greatly simulating her.
Grabbing a good amount of Madara's soft hair, Midnight g.r.o.a.n.e.d and arched forward when she felt her backside being grouped.
'Jeez, now I understand why Momo and Nejire always seem so satisfied. We aren't even doing anything serious, and he's already making me feel this good...' The older woman thought as she m.o.a.n.e.d when she felt something big under her.
Madara himself was greatly enjoying this. He roamed his hands all over Midnight's mature body, making sure he didn't miss anything. From her legs that were wrapped around his waist, all the way up the smooth skin on her face as well. Only thing that was bothering him at the moment was the amount of clothes they had on!
About 5 minutes in, Madara and Midnight were both topless, still clinging on to each other as they explored each other's bodies. It would've escalated further, but the R-Rated hero stopped it.
"What happened? Are you ok?" Madara asked, wondering if he did something that she didn't like, but he doubted that.
Catching her breath, Midnight looked at the marks that were all over her n.a.k.e.d b.r.e.a.s.t. She of course was enjoying this so far, but she needed to stop.
"N-No, nothing is wrong. There's no doubt that if we continued, it would've resulted in me bent over the couch as you took me from behind. I just don't want to rush things..." Midnight explained with a sigh as she slumped forward and laid her head on Madara's b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t.
Yes, surprisingly the seductive older woman thought that they were rushing it...and she was right. Midnight didn't want her relationship with Madara to just turn into one where s.e.x is constantly involved 24/7...Especially when they haven't even gone on a proper date yet.
"Ah, I get it. Well, at least I think I do. I agree that it would be way too fast, so stopping would be the best decision right now." Madara responded back as he held her.
He could truly be considered the luckiest person right now. If all the v.i.r.g.i.n males who had a crush on the R-Rated hero knew that he was holding her while half n.a.k.e.d, they'd probably literally try to kill him.
The two stayed in comfortable silence for about 7 minutes. During that time, Midnight simply admired how perfect Madara's skin was. No scars whatsoever, which made her wonder if his quirks gave him some sort passive healing.
Even she still had some scars from pass battles and training accidents, so she was pretty jealous about this. Hell, his hair was better than hers too! Even when their styles were very similar.
Deciding to speak up, Midnight opened her mouth and asked "So how is your internship? I've seen some of the other kids over the course of the week, and most of them looked bored out of their minds. Being an intern for the strongest female hero in Japan should be pretty adventurous right?"
"Haha, that's really unfortunate for those other kids. I couldn't imagine doing absolutely nothing, or staying at an agency for hours, just to learn something that won't even benefit me. At that point, I would've just quit.
But with my internship, it's been...interesting to say the least. Rumi is amazing. Once you get to know her, you'll realize how sociable she could be. Of course this doesn't apply to everyone."
Madara explained as he moved his hand up and down Midnight's back, simply enjoying the feeling of her soft skin. What he said about Rumi was somewhat true.
Once you get to know her, she could be very sociable with you. Well, at least that's what happened for him, but he guessed that could be the case for anyone that doesn't annoy her.
"What do you mean by Rumi? First name basis already? You guys are so close, and it hasn't even been a full week yet. Don't tell me you seduced an innocent rabbit..." Midnight questioned playfully, but what Madara said next somewhat shocked her.
"It just sounds weird when you say it like that, but Rumi and I are together as well. Although it may seem too fast since I haven't even known her for a full month, it feels like we've been friends for years." Madara said to the older woman.
He and Rumi were just so much alike, that it was fairly easily to get close with her pretty quickly.
"W-What! Ugh, why do I feel like I should've expected this..." Midnight said, not bothering to move her head from Madara's c.h.e.s.t.
Of course she was surprised, but only a little bit. She thought about it and realized that such a possibility of it ever happening was extremely high. It was just something about Madara that attracted woman. Of course his looks were a factor, but it was something else as well.
'*sigh* Its like if Aizawa came out and said he was gay. I would certainly be surprised at first, but not so much because I kind of expect it.' Was the weird thought that invaded Midnight's mind.
"How did it happen? I'm sure the Rabbit Hero wouldn't just date anyone. Of course I know you are a special case, but you must have done something very interesting to trigger her feelings for you." Midnight questioned the young man who was holding her.
"Well, it's nothing too complicated. We just ended up connecting, and realized we were more a like than we realized. Of course the feelings grew as the days of the week passed, until finally we got together..."
Madara of course wasn't going to mention that his fights with Rumi, and defeating her in spars was what triggered the Rabbit Hero to gain an interest in him. To see him as her partner. With Madara, the reason why he didn't say this to Midnight was because he still didn't 100 percent trust her.
Of course he thinks that could change in the future, but not right now. The Uchiha thought if he told Midnight how he defeated Rumi, she would tell the secrets of his power to certain people. Some might say he was just paranoid because this was unlikely, but he wanted to make sure he could completely trust her before ever spilling his secrets.
With Nejire and Momo, they've been with him for years now, and they have complete trust in one another. For example, if the girls had to chose between being completely loyal to the hero agency they are in, to betraying their boyfriend for whatever reason; they would chose Madara with no questions asked.
With Rumi, even if it hasn't been long, she has already started keeping information to herself that she would've most likely already told the higher ups. Seeing Perfect Susanoo, any normal pro hero would shit their pants and snitch on him saying he had this type of terrifying power...
This wasn't such a big deal. Madara would just has to spend more time with Midnight, and progress their relationship.
"You're one lucky young man, you realize that right? I wonder what the tons of males across the country would think if they knew who you were with. I did mention saying fan girls can be a problem for you one day, but crazy jealous guys are a thing too.
You have to make sure to watch your back if this ever comes out to the public. It's not just you either, but the girls and I as well. The chances of an insane fangirl of yours attempting to kill us are low, but it's never zero." Midnight explained to the Uchiha.
Being a pro hero for years, she's seen some things they most wouldn't believe at all...
So for the next hours, Madara and Midnight sat together in each other's arms, both half n.a.k.e.d with no shirts on. They knew that they had missed the movie, but they didn't care. Of course just talking for hours and hours would get extremely boring fast, so they decided to watch some entertaining shows on the TV.
Madara had to say, he never realized it before, but Japanese shows were quite strange. Even then, it was still enjoyable to watch.
In the late afternoon, the streets around the city were fairly quiet. It was always usually like this around this time, of course unless a villain came out of nowhere and attacked. But today that wasn't going to happen...unfortunately.
Well, that were the thoughts of a tall muscular man that was walking with a shorter figure next to him. The man had short, spiky blonde hair that was covered with a blue hat, as well as small black eyes. He was wearing blue jeans, black boots and a fairly large jacket. This was obviously the man known as 'The Carnal Murderer: Muscular'
Next to him was a pale young man with a somewhat lanky body type. He had black hair the spiked up and hang low over his eyes, which were turquoise in color. He was wearing dark blue pants, black boots, as well as a black sweatshirt. He was also wearing a face mask that covered half of his face.
If anyone were to look very closely, they would see the purple wrinkled skin under his eyes. This young man was 'Dabi', one of the newer members of the League of Villains.
"I guess he's not here. They said he should be around this area to get to that pro hero of his. We've been here for hours, and the Uchiha kid still hasn't passed by." Muscular said with a glare, that would cause any normal person nearby to instantly call the cops.
"Calm down, we can't have anyone suspecting us with that face you're making. Exactly why we have disguises on, which would be useless if we were caught." Dabi said to his partner.
'This Madara person must be seriously powerful if the leader ordered everyone not to engage him by themselves or unless they are sure of victory.
I mean I watched his highlights, but I can only guess he wasn't showing his full power...' Dabi thought to himself, remembering when he and Muscular received this mission from Tomura.
[FLASHBACK]
In a separate room in a certain bar, 4 figures could be seen standing around facing each other. These were Muscular, Dabi, Kurogiri and lastly, Tomura.
"Do you understand what you're supposed to do?" The light blue haired man child said to the two who stood across from him.
His sensei has told him these two guys had abilities that would be great for the mission they had planned.
"So, we're supposed to wait around until we catch this kid by himself?" The aloof Dabi questioned, showing no emotion on his face.
He would've rather done this alone, than with Muscular, but orders were orders. He was also new here, so asking for being solo was a no go.
"Hehehe, I know you said to only get him to bleed, but that won't be enough to satisfy me. Madara Uchiha is getting pretty popular, wouldn't it be interesting for all that fame to disappear. Crush and ruin him. Completely destroy his body and beat him up till he's crippled...All everyone would see him as is a weak little boy who can't even be a hero anymore." Muscular was naturally a sadist and bloodthirsty man. He's watched videos of Madara before and noticed how confident he looked. Just imagining getting that same boy to crumble in fear, feel absolute terror and unbearable pain as he slowly ripped off his limbs got him excited...
'Trust me, I want nothing more than to do that...' Tomura sourly thought to himself as he clenched his fist. Something that Dabi noticed...
"Don't underestimate him. That's the only warning I'll give you. This isn't a battle to kill the boy, but get samples of his blood, that's the final mission. Of course if your victory is assured, then capture him instead of killing him..." Kurogiri said, mostly looking at 'Muscular' who was emitting obvious bloodl.u.s.t. There was no doubt that this man would kill Madara if he had the chance, and All For One wanted the boys quirk, so killing him wasn't an option.
Kurogiri also knew that All For One doubted that Muscular and Dabi would come out of this uninjured. The portal man had a mission himself. If things got too out of control, he would teleport the two villains out of there.
"Yes, what Kurogiri said is right. With Dabi, we're hoping your fire would do well against Madara's. Although he's able to use elements, he mostly uses his Wood and Fire. For Muscular, Madara's physical strength is very powerful, so you'll be the one to fight him up close." Tomura explained.
"So where exactly are we supposed to catch him when he's by himself?" Dabi questioned.
"Madara is an intern for Rabbit Hero Mirko. With that, we've simply figured out the possible routes he would take to get to the woman's house. There's no doubt that he goes there alone, so if you wait around the area, you'll be sure to catch him...
...But you have to make sure that no body suspects you guys as villains, so you'll be wearing disguises. If you aren't able to find him by the time it's late out, then come back. You'll be doing the same thing for the next few days." Tomura said, speaking out everything his sensei had told him.
[FLASHBACK END]
"It's getting late out. Either he already passed us without us noticing, or he simply doesn't take this route to go home..." Dabi said before he walked the other direction to where the League of Villains base is.
"Hmm, it's unfortunate the leader said not to attempt to raid the Yaoyorozu mansion. Very unfortunate..." Muscular said, itching to crush someone nearby. Judging by the tone of his voice, it was obvious to Dabi that he was mad about something.
He didn't know for what reason, but with what he's noticed about the man, it could be because he didn't get to cripple Madara like he said he would.
'What a stupid man. His overconfidence will be his downfall.' Dabi thought to himself, knowing that Madara won't be an easy opponent.
He noticed the way Tomura acted when the boy is mentioned, so it was obvious he despised him. He also watched highlights and videos of Madara after he was assigned the mission, and he realized that he himself can't underestimate the Uchiha.
Muscular and Dabi didn't know it, but not meeting Madara today was just them getting lucky. When they do confront him by himself, the battle obviously won't be in their favor. Not one bit...
What they also didn't know was that the Uchiha already passed right by them, and they didn't notice at all.
It was around 8:00 PM when Madara left Midnight's house. They had stayed together for hours in each other's arms watching anything that caught their interest. All in all, it was a pretty chill day for the Uchiha.
Putting on his henge, Madara walked in the quiet streets of Midnight's neighborhood. Since he didn't want any interruptions with his time with the R-Rated hero, he had put his phone on silent, so he had missed calls and text messages that he needed to answer.
Of course they were from Nejire, Momo and Rumi. Texting the two teenagers that he'll be home soon, he checked what Rumi had sent him, and saw that it was her telling him that she was finally home.
That was 10 minutes ago.
'Although it's pretty late outside, it won't hurt to see Rumi...' Madara thought to himself as he turned to the direction of the Rabbit Hero's house. He was already near the Yaoyorozu mansion since it was so close by to Midnight's house.
'Should I walk or run there? No, I should definitely run. Despite my superior walking speed, it would still take a while to get to where Rumi is.' Madara said, still looking down at his phone; not even realizing he passed two men who were actually villains.
You can't blame him for not realizing it. Madara was looking down at this phone the whole time, and his sensing ability isn't passive. Of course that doesn't mean just anyone could sneak up on him. For example, if those two villains actually tried messing with him, then Madara would instantly know what was going on.
Finding a dark alley, he jumped up on top of the building, and sped towards the direction of Rumi Usagiyama.
With Rumi, right now she was in her house getting a snack for herself after a long day. Earlier she was requested for a job to take down some villains, simply because no other hero nearby was available for it. Usually she wouldn't mind doing it, but it took time off from getting to see Madara.
'*Sigh* I wasn't able to see him all day, hopefully he comes over tonight, but I doubt it. It's fairly late, and he should be home by now. He also hasn't responded back to my text message.' Rumi said as she walked towards her living room.
She was only wearing sport shorts and a bra like the other day, simply because she was hoping for a certain Uchiha to come over.
Picking up her TV remote from the counter, she was about to press the power button, but a smile stretched on her face.
"So you came..." she said as strong arms wrapped around her from behind. Of course this was Madara who got here pretty quickly, and used Shunshin to get inside.
"You really thought I wouldn't come to see you?" Madara said as he hugged her. Rumi was very short, standing at 5 feet 2 inches. So her head only went to his upper c.h.e.s.t area.
"Can you stay over tonight?" Rumi questioned hopefully, surprising Madara on how cute she actually looked.
Madara thought of it, and even considered it but realized Nejire and Momo were waiting for him. But he was sure that the two girls would understand, unless...
"You know what, why don't you come to the Yaoyorozu mansion with me?"

Chapter 58

[author- no idea why the heck this chapter is so long.
Made this chapter after I woke up like 5 hours ago. So I'm going to sleep. Good night.
(4213 words without author note)]
"You know what, why don't you come to the Yaoyorozu mansion with me?" Madara asked the woman in his arms. Judging by the silence he received from Rumi, he could only assume that she was thinking about it.
After a while, the white haired woman spoke up and said "Don't you think that will be pretty awkward? Are you sure you want me to meet your parents this early? I mean, how would they think if they knew we were together?"
Rumi herself didn't really care for what people thought of her relationship with Madara, but these were his parents! She's sure that he hadn't told them about her yet. If she ended up going, the conversation would for sure turn out to be quite awkward.
Although she thought this, she couldn't help but get excited at meeting the two people who raised this young man. Rumi knows of the Yaoyorozu's, but it's not like she has actually meet them face to face before.
"Is the great Rumi Usagiyama scared to meet my parents? Have I finally found something that makes you feel fear? I certainly didn't expect it would be this...How unusual." Madara teased as he kissed the side of her neck while rubbing his hands up and down her toned stomach.
"I'm not scared you idiot! The only thing your parents know of me is what type of hero I am, and that I'm the one interning you. Can't you imagine how weird it would be if you brought me to your house and introduced me as your girlfriend?" Rumi said as she moved her head to the side, basically encouraging Madara to kiss her some more.
"Hmm, you're right about that, but my parents aren't exactly normal. I could guarantee that my mother Aiko would be excited to meet you. I don't know about my father, but if my mother agrees, then he has no choice than to do so as well." Madara said, causing Rumi to grow confused at certain parts of what he said.
"Why would your father have no choice then to agree?" Rumi asked the Uchiha, getting a chuckle in return.
"You don't want to know. Let's just say, their relationship is...strange. But all that matters is that they're a happy married couple, so..." Madara said, getting a nod from Rumi.
"Ok, if you say so. You better be right because I don't want your parents to accuse me of being a cougar and seducing you. Or kick me out because then, I'll have to go all the way back to my house. You did mention how the Yaoyorozu mansion was pretty far from here." Rumi said as she separated herself from Madara.
"It's alright, don't worry about it. My parents did say to bring any of my 'friends' over. I'm sure they won't mind you staying. They're also very nice, and I'll make sure to tell them I was the one to seduce you." Madara replied back, getting Rumi's eyes to twitch at the last part.
'Maybe I should get a house of my own to live with my girls. Or I could just make one...Hmm we'll see. I'll have to train on making houses with my 'Mokuton'.' Madara thought to himself.
"You must be joking. You don't have any friends, right?" Rumi asked with a small laugh as she looked at Madara's stoic expression on his face when he heard her words.
"I'll be waiting for you outside."
After waiting for about 5 minutes, Madara saw Rumi come out in some grey sweatpants and a white shirt, with a backpack around her shoulders. Madara didn't know what Rumi needed a bag for since they'd be leaving in the morning anyways, but he could only guess it's her hero outfit.
"Are you ready?" Madara asked, receiving a nod from the woman. Walking up to Rumi, he suddenly picked her up in a princess carry.
"What the hell, what are you doing? You know I can perfectly run beside you, right?" The Rabbit Hero said, but didn't struggle in his arms at all. It was pretty comfortable like this for her. Especially since he smelled good.
"Isn't this better though? Make sure to hang on!" Madara said as he instantly rushed towards the direction of the Yaoyorozu mansion.
Rumi couldn't believe it, although Madara was running at a speed that she's used to, being in his arms did make it better, as well as the scenery. With the moonlight shining down on the area, and slight chilly breeze, it made it all better. At this point, she was seriously considering having Madara carry her every time.
Looking at Rumi, Madara couldn't help but ask "You've been staring at the full moon the whole time Rumi. Is it supposed to give you a power up or something?"
"You're an idiot..."
[Inside the Yaoyorozu mansion]
In the spacious living room, Nejire and Momo can be seen sitting around while watching TV. Aiko and Jun weren't home yet, so it was just the two of them.
"It's already so late out, Madara said he would be coming soon, but he's still not here." Nejire said with a pout, causing Momo to sigh.
"Calm down Nejire. He sent us that text like 10 minutes ago. Although it is a little weird. Madara doesn't take too long to get here with how fast he runs. Maybe he's doing something very important." The black haired girl said to her 'sister'.
"Yeah, like f.u.c.k.i.n.g his teacher..." Nejire said, staring at the TV screen that didn't really show anything interesting.
"Nejire, are you jealous?" Momo questioned the periwinkle haired girl, receiving a confused expression from her. From that alone, she could assume Nejire's answer already.
"Hmmm, I'm not jealous, but I'm just so used to having Madara here when we get home. It's either that I miss cuddling with him after a long day with Ryuko, or I'm just horny..." Nejire responded back to the black haired girl, trying to figure out the reason herself.
Momo shook her head with a small chuckle when she heard what her best friend had said. Even if by now she should be used to her acting like that, it was quite funny for a cute and 'innocent' girl such as Nejire to say things like that.
"Oh! I almost forgot, but Ryuko wants to meet you Momo. When you have time, you should come by to where her agency is, and meet her with Madara too." Nejire said with a smile. She was happy that most of the people considered close to her were getting along.
"I'm not sure I can Nejire. I don't think I can visit anytime this week. After the internsh.i.p.s, we all have to go back to school. Also, I'm pretty busy at Uwabami's. I never knew doing a commercial would be so difficult. She's even making Kendo and I come earlier than usual tomorrow to finish it up." Momo said with a sigh.
"You're still doing a commercial? Are you even learning anything useful? If you don't want to be a celebrity like Uwabami, then why are you at her agency?" Nejire questioned.
"Madara had already talked to her about teaching me. Uwabami is actually a good hero, and I have learned a lot, but we're still doing the commercial. At least it's not worse than when I started out. If Uwabami didn't listen to what Madara told her, then I would've most likely left." Momo said, getting a nod from Nejire.
That was when a swirl of fire appeared near the girls. They instantly knew who this was! Nejire ran towards the direction of the fire with a big smile on her face, but when it disappeared, she was shocked. It wasn't just her, but Momo as well!
"Jeez, you should've warned me before using that technique of yours. It felt pretty strange. And is that fire even real? I didn't feel much heat from it at all." A female voice that the two girls didn't recognize said to Madara.
"No need to think too much of it. The flames are there for cosmetic purposes to be honest. It doesn't really change anything if I used a different element." Madara said.
"Momo, is that-"Nejire asked, but was interrupted midway.
"Rabbit Hero Mirko." Momo finished her best friends sentence.
This was certainly a surprise for the two girls. Although they knew about Madara's relationship with her, they've never met the woman before. The strongest female hero in Japan. Being two girls in hero training, Nejire and Momo naturally respected Rumi. And now this woman was in front of them, in the arms of their boyfriend.
Separating from Madara, Rumi looked at the two girls with a smile and asked "So you two must be Momo and Nejire. It's nice to finally meet you guys."
"Madara! Is this really her! You didn't tell us that you were bringing her over!" Nejire excitingly asked as she floated over the white haired woman to feel her ears.
If it was someone she didn't know, Rumi would've kicked the hell out of whoever touched her ears, but this was one the girls Madara was in a relationship with.
"Nejire, don't just start touching people without their permission, you know this. Also, who else would it be?" Madara said with a sigh.
While Nejire continued asking the Rabbit Hero questions, Momo walked up to Madara and gave him a long kiss to the lips.
"It took you quite a while to get here. Nejire and I missed you all day." She said, bringing him into a hug.
After Momo separated herself from the long black haired young man, Nejire suddenly floated towards Madara to give him a kiss as well. Afterwards, she grabbed Momo's and Rumi's hand to go upstairs.
"Huh, where are you guys going?" Madara questioned.
"To Momo's room. We need to all talk. Don't worry Madara, it won't take long!" Nejire said, as she walked up the stairs.
Rumi herself didn't know if she could get along with girls who were way younger than her, but they seemed really nice so she didn't object to going.
"Great, now what am I supposed to do?" Madara questioned to himself.
"I guess I'll go take a nice warm shower."
[Next Day]
In Madara's room, four figures could be seen laying on a big comfortable looking bed. One figure in particular opened their eyes to reveal a red color. This was obviously Rumi, who just realized that she was laying on top of Madara.
Looking around, she noticed Nejire and Momo laying next to the Uchiha with their heads on his two shoulders. Yesterday the girls had took her to a room and asked her all types of questions. At first, Rumi didn't think she would get along with these girls, but she was proven wrong. She enjoyed her time with them, but she also knew that it would take some time to get used to.
Slowly getting off of Madara, Rumi rubbed her eyes and walked out of the room. She was pretty thirsty and wanted some water, so she walked down the stairs and into the kitchen. That was when it happened. Brown eyes stared at red.
"Uh...Rabbit Hero Mirko?" Madara's mother, Aiko said as she looked at the woman in front of her in surprise. Why was she in her house at this time?
"Yup. That's me..." Rumi replied back, feeling a little awkward right now.
"So why are you here? Judging by the way your hair is so out of place, it seems like you just woke up. Did you sleep here. Wait a minute...don't tell me that you were sleeping with Madara and the girls." Aiko asked in surprise. This was really strange right now.
Just imagine a popular female hero comes down stairs, and you realize she slept with your son. Most mothers would be angry and mad, but not Aiko!
"Haha! I knew this would happen one day. Now tell me sweetie, how did this happen? When did my son seduce you? Is he a good boyfriend?" Aiko asked, bringing Rumi over to the living room.
'What the hell...' the Rabbit Hero thought to herself.
So for the next 30 minutes, Rumi and Aiko talked to each other about Madara specifically. At first the Rabbit Hero felt kind of confused at this whole development, but she got used to it as time passed. She actually enjoyed talked to the older woman and beautiful mother. She was very accepting and kind too.
Madara, Nejire and Momo were certainly lucky to have a woman like this in their lives. That was what Rumi had thought.
"Mom? Rumi?" A voice sounded out.
Looking over, the two a.d.u.l.ts saw Momo coming downstairs while yawning with her phone in her hand.
"Good Morning Momo, where's Madara and Nejire?" Aiko questioned with a smile, gesturing her daughter to come sit next to her.
When Momo sat down, Rumi looked at the mother daughter pair and couldn't help but notice how similar they looked. Well, their facial structures. While Momo had black eyes and hair, Aiko had brown eyes and straight brown hair.
"Madara and Nejire are taking a shower. Nejire realized that she almost slept in and that she needed to get to Ryuko's agency soon." Momo said before she greeted Rumi. Looking around, she noticed that her father wasn't here. Usually he would be with her mother. That's how it's been every morning.
"Where's Dad?" She questioned the brown haired mother who was sitting next to her.
"You probably won't see him until you get home from your internship. Your father was working pretty late yesterday, so he's very tired." Aiko said with a smile, receiving a nod in return.
That was when the sound of Nejire quickly saying her goodbyes sounded out while she was being carried by a certain Uchiha.
"Wow, I guess she really was late..." Rumi commented.
[With Nejire and Madara]
"Madara, why don't you come see Ryuko again?" The periwinkle haired girl questioned her boyfriend while in his arms as he jumped from building to building to the agency she usually goes to.
"I don't know Nejire." Madara said to his girlfriend. He didn't actually have a reason for not going, other than still being pretty tired and not really wanting to see the pro hero. There was nothing wrong, he just wasn't in the mood to do so.
"Oh, that's alright then, but you should definitely come by later on. She mentioned wanting to spar with you. I did tell her it would be no use because she would lose, but I don't think she believed me..." Nejire said, getting a small laugh out of Madara.
"Alright then, I will make sure to come by sometime." The Uchiha said.
It took only about a couple minutes until Madara and Nejire arrived to the Dragon Hero's agency. Dropping her off at the front, Madara kissed her goodbye and left.
Arriving at the Yaoyorozu mansion, Madara used Shunshin to get inside. He saw Rumi on the couch sitting with his adoptive mother Aiko, while Momo was nowhere to be found.
All it took was some good sensing to find out she was taking a shower.
"Madara, you're finally back!" Aiko said as she got up and gave her son a hug.
"It hasn't even been 10 minutes. I wasn't gone for long..." Madara said before he separating from her.
While Aiko went back to the kitchen, Madara sat down next to Rumi, and put his arm around her shoulder while bringing her closer to him. Smiling at her, he asked
"So I see you've met my mother. How is she?"
"You know, I walked downstairs just to see her standing there in surprise. It was definitely awkward. You should've told her that I would be here." The Rabbit Hero said as she laid her head on Madara's c.h.e.s.t.
'Dammit. I missed it. I purposely didn't tell Aiko and Jun, just to see their reaction when they saw Rumi.' Madara thought to himself with a sigh.
"Hmm, I was so excited that I forgot." He said to the woman in his arms.
"Am I supposed to believe that?"
"Yes..."
For the next hour, Madara sat down in the living room with Momo, Rumi and Aiko about whatever. Apparently Momo had to go to Uwabami's earlier than usual, so she left the mansion to go take the train there.
Madara of course sent a clone to follow her to make sure her trip there was safe. He always did this with Nejire and his parents as well. He didn't want anything bad to happen just because he wasn't there to save them.
Afterwards, Rumi had went to go take a shower in his room, alone of course. She and Madara were going to her house together for their usual internship. They could've of course stayed around the Yaoyorozu mansion to train and do whatever, but Rumi needed to go home. When she was finished, she put on her hero outfit that she had in her backpack, and stood by the door to wait for Madara, not before saying goodbye to Aiko.
"Are you ready?" Madara asked. It was obvious that she was, but he just wanted to make sure.
"Yup, now lets go." Rumi said with a smile as she spread her arms out.
"What are you doing?"
"Waiting for you to carry me..."
Shaking his head, Madara picked her up while also having her hold the case that contained his armor.
It was about a couple minutes in when Madara was running towards Rumi's, that the woman mentioned him not needing his case since they weren't going patrolling today.
"You could've told me that before I brought it with me..." Madara said with a sigh, but knew it wasn't such a big problem. He stopped on top of a building and created a wood clone to go bring it back to the Yaoyorozu mansion.
[With two certain people]
It was day two on their search for one Madara Uchiha. Muscular and Dabi have been walking around the area for 10 minutes now with their disguises. Of course this would come off as extremely suspicious, so they would sometimes split off. They also had grocery bags that would make it some they had just gotten back from buying food.
Right now, they were walking together while Muscular was complaining about doing this boring job.
"Stop complaining, we'll find him eventually. Plus, we can't exactly just drop out of this mis..." Dabi was saying, but noticed a specific person walking on the sidewalk across from them.
"Huh? What the hell were you going to say?" Muscular asked the shorter person next to him.
"Shh, he's right there. Contact Kurogiri, we've found Madara. We have to follow him until he's by himself." Dabi said as he crossed the street with Muscular following, who called the person with the warp gate quirk.
The reason why they needed to call Kurogiri was because he would be teleporting the two villains out of there if something went wrong. They also had a tracker on them so Kurogiri would know where to find them as well.
Muscular and Dabi didn't know it, but the moment they started following Madara, which was a clone, they had instantly been found out.
It's been minutes now, and they still haven't gotten Madara alone. All around them were citizens. Of course the villains didn't care about such a thing, but it was orders that they were to fight Madara when he is specifically by himself.
"He seems to be going somewhere strange. I'm sure this isn't the route to the Yaoyorozu mansion. Then again, he shouldn't even be going there right now, if our information is even correct. Madara should be on his way towards the Rabbit Hero's house." Dabi said, mostly to himself as he and Muscular kept following Madara.
Something about this felt wrong. The more the dark blue haired male followed after the Uchiha, the more he felt uneasy.
'Just what is it? I'm not having second doubts right? No, that can't be. I haven't even fought him yet and I'm already thinking like this...how laughable.' Dabi thought to himself.
"Hahaha, who cares Dabi! Our target is in our sights. All we have to do is wait till he goes near a place that's secluded. Then I can have my payback for him wasting my time yesterday, making me wait for so long." Muscular said with a cruel grin.
"Calm down Muscular. He'll possibly notice us if you start letting out your bloodl.u.s.t." Dabi said to his partner, but the other man didn't really care.
Muscular thought it was good that Madara could feel his bloodl.u.s.t. Actually, he wanted him to feel it! Wanted him to know that he's after him. With this, he could watch as the teenager runs away like a coward, and then he'll chase after him until he's in his grasp.
Unfortunately, the Uchiha they were following didn't show any signs of noticing them. It almost disappointed Muscular. Wasn't he supposed to be strong?
What the two villains didn't know was that Madara was leading them somewhere secluded. Somewhere outside the city.
They were running right into their demise...
Madara walked and walked, until finally he reached outside of the city. It took 10 minutes to arrive at a secluded area where no one would interrupt him when fighting these villains. It was a grassy plain outside a quiet neighborhood, with a forest nearby as well.
Standing still, it was at this moment when Dabi realized, Madara knew they were following him the whole time. Should he be surprised about that fact? No. What he should be worried about is the level of confidence this young man had to actually lead them here.
"Muscular. He knows..." Dabi spoke out as he stood a good distance away from Madara, getting his partner to laugh out loud.
"You say it like it's a bad thing Dabi. Hehe, we're outside the city with our target right in-front of us. We have all the time we need to mercilessly beat him with no interruptions." Muscular said as he stared at the back of Madara, who still hasn't said a word.
"Hey kid! It's obvious you realize what's going on her-" Muscular said, but was interrupted.
Madara turned around and stared down at the two villains who were in 'disguise'. When he was bringing the case that contained his armor back home, he had noticed two people following him. At first he sighed to himself for not putting up a henge when walking around or just straight up running back, but he remembered Rumi telling him he shouldn't be getting people bothering him since his increase of popularity should settle down.
That's what he thought to himself at first, but when he felt the bloodl.u.s.t coming from behind him earlier, he couldn't help but grin.
Finally, some people to play with...
He hasn't had a fun fight since Stain. Although that wasn't even so long ago, Madara hasn't really done any battling since that day. Not even with Rumi.
Just fighting an opponent that's pretty decent gets him pumped up. He might not really show it, but Madara greatly enjoys battling people.
Especially those with the intent to kill him. When it's a life or death battle, it makes it all the more interesting.
"Eh, what are you grinning for?" Dabi questioned the Uchiha confusingly.
'Oops, didn't even realize I was doing that.' Madara thought to himself with a slight chuckle.
"What are you guys here for?" He asked as he raised his arm and pointed a finger at them.
Dabi removed his face mask and unzipped his sweatshirt, while Muscular took off his hat and big jacket. Finally, they can remove those uncomfortable clothes, and fight freely without any restrictions.
Dabi looked at Madara in the eye, noticing how the young man didn't flinch whatsoever at his appearance. He doesn't care what people thought about his looks, but he knows that people usually do freak out when they see him.
Deciding not to prolong this, Dabi opened his mouth and said "That's none of your concern. You should've nev-" He was saying, but was interrupted.
'Eh...what just happened.' Dabi thought. Looking down, his eyes went wide. Not just him, but his partner Muscular as well.
Laying on the now red grass was his left arm. What the hell just happened!?
"Lightning." Muscular said with a huge grin, looking right at Madara. The man realized that this fight would be more interesting than he thought.
With a small amount of smoke coming from his fingers, Madara let out a smile and looked at Dabi. "Its two against one. I thought I would make it a little bit more fair. I still hope you can fight with one arm..."
Yes, he removed Dabi's arm with a super fast lightning shot that came from his index finger.
Seeing Muscular preparing to attack him, Madara activated his Sharingan. The two stared at each other, while the third figure was still groaning in pain on his knees.

Chapter 59

[author- idk, not really satisfied with this fight. Let me know what you think.
(2159 words)]
With his Sharingan active, Madara stared at Muscular who seemed to be getting ready to attack him. The surrounding area was filled with the sound of the nearby leaves ruffling, as well as groaning coming from a certain person that was kneeling on the ground.
Usually, an ally would make sure their partner was safe. Their health and current state would be very important to them, but this wasn't the case for these two villains.
Even as Dabi kneels there with his now missing left arm, Muscular didn't care. Dabi was certainly not his comrade, and it was the same for the dark blue haired man as well. The two wouldn't help each other out when one is in a dire situation. This was a major flaw. They didn't work well together at all, something that'll greatly hinder them in this fight.
Of course even if they were the perfect duo, and were well coordinated with each other, it still wouldn't be enough to stop the Uchiha. Even then, Madara was sure the fight would be more enjoyable if that were the case.
Before attacking, Muscular used his quirk, Muscle Augmentation. It allows the man to amplify his muscle fibers to a high degree. He could even reach a point where they can't be contained by his skin! This was obviously a formidable quirk, being able to greatly increase his physical capabilities.
Basically saying, Muscular's close combat abilities were monstrous! But would it be enough for this fight?
Increasing the muscle mass on his legs, Muscular launched himself off the ground with blurring speeds, intending the catch the Uchiha off guard.
With his first nearly inches away from Madara's face, Muscular let out a cruel grin, thinking that it was already over for the young man. Unfortunately for him, he was sorely mistaken...
Ducking under the villain's approaching fist, Madara punched Muscular in the c.h.e.s.t with his regular strength, causing the man to stagger back.
Taunting the Uchiha in front of him, Muscular laughed out loud and said "Is this the strength those guys are so scared of? Come on! I know you can do better than that. If not, you'll end up crushed beneath my feet!"
The villain had immense durability, capable of withstanding powerful attacks that would cause him physical harm. A perfect example of this would be when Muscular (in the Anime) withstood Izuku's 100 percent Detroit Smash with no trouble whatsoever.
Madara's regular strength without the use of enhancing it with chakra is of course powerful, but not enough to have the villain coughing up blood in pain.
Muscular rushed at Madara once again, but every time he gets close to connecting a punch, the Uchiha would dodge it by a hair's breadth!
'Is he playing with me?!' The villain became enraged at that thought. Usually he was the one to mess and play around with his inferior opponents, but now it felt like it was the other way around.
Jumping up in the air, avoiding another one of Muscular's attacks; Madara pulled his right leg back and kicked the side of the villains arm, causing the two to hear a crunching sound.
Muscular, not expecting the power of that kick to be so strong, was blasted back, crashing into the grass, tasting dirt while gritting his teeth.
His left prosthetic eye was nearly popped out from that kick alone!
Finally stopping against a tree, the villain stood up with no trouble, but it was obvious to Madara that his bloodl.u.s.t had just spiked.
"Do you feel that? Your bones cracking from the force of my kick?" Madara questioned with his arms crossed, while staring down at the villain in front of him. The Uchiha could see the muscle fibers forming on the man's skin. Around his arms and legs, while spreading a little towards his c.h.e.s.t as well.
Letting out a sigh, Madara thought to himself
'This should greatly increase his physical powers. Sadly, he's still holding back. From my memory with the battle of Muscular vs Izuku in the anime, the villain nearly covered most of his body. Here, it's just his arms and legs.
How unfortunate...Another person underestimating me. Truly unfortunate.'
"I hope you stop holding back. If not, you'll end up like your friend over there, missing an important limb, while on your knees in pain. That, I can promise." Madara said as he got into his fighting stance.
He wanted Muscular to fight him seriously. To try his hardest to take him down. If he keeps on holding back, then Madara would grow bored quickly, and he'll have to just end the fight.
"Promise? Your promise is invalid until you do what you said you were going to do. Otherwise, your words mean absolutely nothing to me.
I have to admit, I was actually surprised there for a second. I was expecting some scared teenager who'd run in terror when encountering us, but this is definitely better! The look on your face when you're on your last breath will definitely be worth it!"
The villain shouted, muscles bulging as his grin grew wider and wider.
Stomping on the ground, creating cracks beneath his feet; Muscular shot towards Madara with his fist clenched, aiming right for his head.
'Jeez. This man is crazier than the last one...'
Faster than Muscular could react, Madara uppercutted him, causing the villain to spit out a mouthful of blood. Before he could even attempt to counterattack, the Uchiha punched him so hard, that he crashed through multiple trees, finally stopping when his back hit a boulder.
'Hehe, I haven't had this much fun in awhile.' The villain thought to himself. Judging by the small cracks that appeared behind him on the boulder, it was obvious that his back was aching, but of course it won't stop him.
Before Madara could attack Muscular again, a stream of blue fire attempted to burn him from behind. Fortunately his senses and reaction speed were frightening superb, so he was able to quickly move from the side.
"Oh? You're finally able to fight again. Looks like you managed to keep yourself from passing out in pain." Madara said, standing across from Dabi who had wrapped some cloth around his 'arm' to stop the bleeding.
'This kid. Talking about unfair advantage. The odds were never in our favor. Muscular hasn't even gotten him to bleed yet. This is bad...very bad. Hopefully my quirk will be enough.' Dabi thought to himself as he stared at the Uchiha.
Ignoring his words, the dark blue haired man sent a powerful stream of blue fire with his right hand. Unfortunately for him, it was countered by Madara's own fire, causing the flames of the two attacks to shoot out into the sky; not high enough to be seen from far away though.
'His attack was able to stop my fire...Just how strong is he? Even when I was immobilized earlier, I was observing his fight with Muscular. I haven't been able to find any weakness to exploit!' Dabi thought to himself, feeling frustrated.
His quirk, Cremation, granted him the ability to generate large amounts of destructive blue flames from his body. And those flames were easily stopped by Madara...
The weakness though, is that Dabi's body will burn if he uses it for long periods of time, so he can't prolong this fight. It was obvious to him that Madara had incredible stamina.
Seeing the incoming attack, Madara sighed. This fight was truly a disappointment for him. Well, maybe he's being too harsh, he did have a little fun after all. It's just that, the worse thing is, he's a clone!
Did he train way too hard? Maybe he did...
Feeling the incoming heat, Madara concentrated his chakra around his fist, and punched forward. The result? Well it left the poor villain wide eyed.
The fire split, dispersing seconds later, but that wasn't all. Due to the powerful punch, a blast of wind was able to knock Dabi off his feet, crashing his head into a tree.
"Aghh!" He grunted in pain. It didn't help that he had a missing arm. No, it didn't at all.
'Where the hell is Kurogiri!' The villain thought to himself. He was supposed to get him and Muscular out of here if something happened. Well this was obviously something!
"Who was stupid enough to send people so weak to fight against me?" Madara simply questioned as he stared down the dark blue haired man. Something the Uchiha loved to do while fighting was angering his opponents by insulting them. It was just so interesting to him. How simple emotions can greatly affect the way an important battle turns out.
Dabi of course did feel insulted. After all, no one liked to feel weak and be told that you are, but he chose to stay silent. Why was that? It's because he saw his partner Muscular covered in muscle fiber, running right towards Madara.
Madara obviously sensed the blonde haired man. Turning around, he moved his head to the left to dodge the punch that was sent his way. Of course Muscular kept attempting to hit the Uchiha with his increase of physical powers, but unfortunately, this wasn't any problem for the young man.
With the Sharingan, Madara was able to easily predict the movements of Muscular, as well as being able to see his fast moving punches without any effort.
Every time Madara dodged, Muscular became more and more enraged and irritated. Not being able to hit your oponnent no matter how hard you try is truly annoying.
"I'm growing tired of this..." Madara spoke out. He enhanced his strength with chakra, and pushed Muscular away from him with his palm.
"You can't dance anymore without any legs, right?" The Uchiha asked as he crouched low.
"W-What?" The villain was simply confused by these words when he tried to balance himself from that strong palm strike he received from Madara; but seconds later, he understood...
Madara didn't hold back with this sweep kick that connected with Muscular's left knee. It was so powerful that it ripped right through both of the villains legs! So powerful that it devastated the nearby area with the mass amount of wind pressure alone!
"Aghhh!" The villain yelled out in pain. Due to having his legs removed, he fell face first on the ground. The scent and taste of the burnt grass from Madara's and Dabi's flames from earlier is what invaded his senses.
What was worse is that his opponent was stepping on his head!
"Do you remember what I said earlier about you holding back? I refuse to believe you're this weak when going all out. It must mean that you weren't trying your hardest.
I said you'll end up on your knees with an important limb removed. Well, unfortunately I couldn't uphold the promise perfectly. You're not on your knees since I removed them, but this is definitely better.
Crushed beneath my feet. Isn't this what you said will happen to me? This must be ironic for you, right? Hey, answer me..." Madara said, his voice getting louder.
When Muscular attempted to speak, Madara put a little pressure on his foot, causing his head to crash down onto the ground once again.
'I-Is this how heroes are nowadays?!' The villain thought to himself, finding it hard to breathe, as well as feeling pain he doesn't want to experience ever again.
Madara usually wouldn't be like this against villains, but Muscular deserves worse than death. If he remembered correctly, this man joined the League just so he could let loose with his brutal ways. Tormenting and killing those he fights.
It was only fair that he got a taste of his own medicine, right?
Before he could do anything else, a voice sounded out, that obviously came from his other opponent. Madara turned and saw Dabi on his two feet.
"I refuse...to lose like this. You're exactly like those false heroes the Hero Killer has talked about. You know, Stain could be considered the reason why I'm here right now. I'm-" He was going to say, but was interrupted when Madara's foot connected with face, knocking multiple teeth out as well as breaking his jaw.
"I do not care." Madara said right after he kicked Dabi, who was now laying on the ground with blood all over his face. The Uchiha continued off by saying
"The same man you idolize, is the same man I defeated..."
As Madara was getting close, he saw Dabi moving his right hand, so he instantly backed far away, avoiding a powerful blast of blue fire.
'Even in his current state, he's able to produce attacks like that. I could respect it...' Madara thought to himself as he landed right next to the downed Muscular.
When the smoke of the fire dispersed, what Madara saw made him chuckle out loud.
Dabi was gone.

Chapter 60

[author—— I don't even know what to say, But I'm tired. Probably a lot of mistakes here cuz I was half asleep lol
(2532 words)]
Dabi's body had disappeared when the smoke of his fire blast dispersed. The previous grassy spot where the villain had laid, was now painted with the man's blood.
It was evident that Dabi wasn't able to move due to his injuries, so a third party had most likely interfered, but who was it?
That would be one Kurogiri, who was a good distance away from the Uchiha and unconscious Muscular. Just far enough not to get seen. He had only arrived here recently, and what he saw certainly did shock him. He should feel guilty for arriving here late, but it didn't really matter to him.
When first planning for this mission, All For One had shared his own input to Kurogiri and Tomura on how this battle would turn out, stating that it was least likely for Dabi and Muscular to fully defeat Madara; but it should be fairly easy for them to get him to bleed.
Kurogiri was 100 percent sure that All For One won't expect this outcome, and he won't like it either. Not only did Madara not bleed, but Dabi and Muscular were disgracefully beaten. Hell, they were down right bullied!
Of course Kurogiri wasn't there when the actual fighting was happening, but judging by the state of the two villains, it was obvious what happened.
When he first arrived, Madara was walking up to a downed Dabi. That was when the dark blue haired young man sent a blast of fire at the Uchiha. Looking at the situation, Kurogiri instantly chose to save Dabi with the use of his Warp Gate quirk, and teleported him to where the current League's hideout was.
He didn't even attempt to teleport Muscular at all, since Madara was right next to his body. Also, the blond haired villain was completely useless now for the League since he had lost his two legs. The only reason Kurogiri would even consider taking him is to make sure he didn't reveal or expose any information, but that unfortunately won't be happening.
He knew that he had no chance against the young man, so the best choice to make was to get the hell out of here right now.
He still remembered that time when Madara had easily defeated him during the USJ attack. Kurogiri didn't realize it yet, but his confidence would always go down when facing the Uchiha.
Before Kurogiri walked back inside his portal, he heard some words that somehow made his foggy yellow eyes grow wide, and root him in place.
"Ahh, I thought being a clone would make this fight more interesting, but I was sorely mistaken." The sound of Madara's voice somehow reached Kurogiri's ears from this distance.
'W-What did he just say? I must have misheard.'
The picture of Dabi and Muscular's badly injured bodies flashed inside Kurogiri's head.
'There is no way that a clone did all this!'
Feeling uneasy, Kurogiri rushed into his portal and disappeared, not wanting to face the risk of facing the monster known as Madara Uchiha.
(With Original Madara)
When his clone had went out to bring the case that contained his armor back to the Yaoyorozu mansion, Madara had saw all that happened.
'It was fun while it lasted. Should I start using clones in my fights now? How fun would it be to see the look on my opponents face when they realize just how badly they lost. Well, maybe that's too much, or maybe it's too little...'
The Uchiha thought to himself, genuinely feeling disappointed that Dabi and Muscular weren't even able to take down his clone. He supposed people around Rumi's power and higher would be able to make it dispel. That's of course if he wills it.
Madara was jumping building to building with Rumi in his arms, but he turned back around, causing the Rabbit Hero to grow confused at the sudden development.
"Hm? What are we going Madara? You're not kidnapping me right?" Rumi asked, sounding completely unconcerned.
"Just a minor annoyance." Madara replied to his third girlfriend, but she of course wasn't convinced. Especially when she was able to see that he had a grin plastered on his face the whole time while carrying her.
She was able to feel his l.u.s.t of battle while being in his arms, but that can't be right. They were only running towards her house, so what was making him react like this?
"You don't sound too convincing. You're not lying, are you?" Rumi questioned the Uchiha, receiving a slight chuckle in return.
"Of course I'm not lying. My clone was followed by two villains, one of them being Muscular, a known murderer. So yes, just a minor annoyance." Madara replied nonchalantly, ignoring the look the long white haired woman was giving him.
Rumi just looked up at him with a surprised expression on her face. 'First of all, why was he being followed? And second of all, did he just say Muscular?' She thought to herself, pondering on what the Uchiha had said.
For Madara to be followed possibly meant that he had unfriendly eyes on him. Someone that was interested in him, and someone who obviously had foul intentions. Rumi didn't like this possibility at all.
This was something serious if one of the people following Madara was a cold blooded murderer, with a decently strong quirk. Of course Rumi wasn't worried about the clone or even her boyfriend since she knew just how powerful he was, but she was worried about who would do this. Sending Muscular and some other villain after Madara seemed way too much, unless this person knew the potential the Uchiha had.
"League of Villains!" Rumi suddenly shouted out. It was the only, and obvious answer to all this. Of course they wanted Madara dead. He was practically the one to ruin all their plans so far!
Looking up, Rumi saw the young man in question smiling at her with a raised eyebrow. Madara himself could guess why the Rabbit had suddenly shouted that, but if he were to hear exactly what she was thinking, then he'd tell her that she was slightly wrong.
The League of Villains didn't want to kill him since they needed him alive to take his quirk. That's what Madara had thought Muscular and Dabi were after him for. To beat him up and capture him to take to All For One, but Madara didn't know that wasn't the case. They were actually sent to get samples of his blood, but the Uchiha didn't think of this reason since he already knew any bullshit experiment wouldn't be able to happen. Although he didn't know this, it won't take long until Madara figured it out.
"You know who was behind this, don't you?" The Rabbit Hero questioned with a sigh. Rumi noticed that Madara was just so unconcerned when faced with most dangers, but she guesses that it was because he was very strong.
If she were to be honest, it was the same with her. When she had reached the level of strength she was proud of, and hit her peak, Rumi became more and more daring when facing against villains. Her enjoyment with fighting grew as she became more powerful since it meant that she's be able to fight stronger opponents!
"Yes I do. I already defeated them, with one of them escaping, but my clone right now is with Muscular. So that's where we'll be going right now." Madara said, picking up the pace.
(Madara POV)
With me upping my speed while running and jumping from building to building, it didn't take long for Rumi and I to reach the destination of where my clone was.
I looked around and noticed the damaged area from my fight with the two villains. Burnt black grass from Dabi and I's fire, as well as broken trees from when I punched Muscular. It wasn't so bad compared to what Rumi and I cause, but it would still need some repair.
I didn't care about damaging whatever place I fight in, but If I were to be honest, fixing the terrain and making it slightly better was a pretty cool experience. These type of jutsus, of course I wouldn't necessarily use them in a fight, but here they have their uses. Now that I think about it, it was like a game to me at this point.
"Jeez Madara, you were pretty brutal with him, don't you think?" Rumi questioned me while looking at the unconscious villain with no legs. It was clear to me that she didn't actually really care about my actions since she sounded sarcastic.
"Well I had no choice. My clone was cornered by two villains, with nowhere to run or hide. They would constantly try to attack me, and I, fearing for my life, did the next best thing." I said to the white haired beauty, obviously joking.
"So if your clone dies, you die as well? That's a very unfortunate power Madara. Of course it's not surprising. Something so strong must have a weakness, right?" Rumi questioned, causing me to sigh at her sarcasm.
We walked in front of Muscular who was still unconscious, but now had his back against a tree. I had already sent my clone to go send my case that contained my armor home, so it was just Rumi and I.
"I planned to spar with you today since we haven't done so in awhile, but it looks like that'll have to be delayed. Let's go over to the police department and bring Muscular in." Rumi told me, causing me to ponder on the villains fate.
Should I had just killed him? It's true that he 100 percent deserves death, but at the same time doesn't. By that I mean he deserves something completely worse. Even if I planned to kill him, I couldn't do it now anyways. Rumi was here and I'm certain she won't accept that at all. We haven't been dating too long, and even though she won't spill secrets of my quirk, I'm sure she won't just stand by and do nothing as I kill a villain.
Am I even ready to kill someone? Of course I have some parts of Madara's personality, but at the same time, I don't have any of his memories or experiences of his lifetime. If that were the case, I'm sure I wouldn't have come to love the girls I have now, or even be a hero. Stuff like being in a relationship wouldn't matter much to me, and I would kill anyone that got in my way without any care.
Fortunately or unfortunately, however way you want to see it; that didn't happen and I still have all the memories of being a normal boring teenager in my past life. Something like killing isn't normal to me, but of course I won't have no problem doing it if the the situation calls for it. It's just how I deal with actually killing someone for the first time.
Walking up to Muscular, I stare at him for a bit, and wonder what I should do next. How should I make him suffer even more? It didn't take long for me to come up with something.
Slapping the man hard enough for him to wake up, I stare him in the eyes and watch as his face grimaces from pain, and his eyes look at me with fear.
Good. This is what I wanted to see. Beating down overconfident villains who love doing the worse. Watch how they crumble down and become so pitiful. Compared to the Muscular an hour ago, this one was completely different.
Not wasting anymore time, I activated my Sharingan and looked Muscular in the eyes. Yes, I used genjutsu on him. One that slightly brainwashed him, practically giving him suggestions.
Suggestions such as Suicide. His will to live would be gone, only wanting to end his life for his 'failure'. For being completely humiliated. Of course that'll never happen since he'll be locked up for life, being unable to do the one thing that he wants, eventually going insane in the process.
I don't exactly know how my genjutsu in this world works. In the Naruto world, it usually works by messing with the opponents chakra, but of course that's different here since nobody except for me has it. At first I expected it not to work, and that would've been ok with me since I don't exactly need it, but here I am now. It makes sense that I have this ability, since I'll be gaining all of Madara's powers. Since this shouldn't have worked in this word, it can only mean that it's slightly altered to actually have an affect on people here. The limitations? I'll have to find that out myself.
I guess if someone realized they were in an illusion, they'd be able to break out of it, or if they were very powerful, but this wasn't the case for Muscular right now. He already fears me, and didn't have the courage to fight (not that he could anyways), and it just made it harder for him.
"What did you do to him Madara?" Rumi questioned confusingly. She must've saw me activating my Sharingan and staring right into the eyes of Muscular. Seeing how he became unconscious again, I looked at the Rabbit woman and came up with a lie.
"I mean I was going to try and scare him a bit, but it looks like he's more injured than I realized, and slipped into unconsciousness again."
Rumi knows that I'm pretty intimidating with my Sharingan active, so wanting to scare the man wasn't so unbelievable. The reason I also chose to lie was because I couldn't just tell her I made Muscular want to kill himself.
Saying it would just see me as downright messed up. Not that I care anyways. Of course there's a possibility that Rumi would understand and won't care for what I did, but I won't take the chances of ruining our relationship. I don't have to worry about this, all I have to do is be patient. There will be a time when my girls and I have complete trust in one another.
That's how it's like with Nejire, Momo and I. Mostly because we've been dating for years, and have known each other for much longer. I just got with Rumi and Midnight, and that level of trust won't instantly appear.
"Alright, lets go then if you're ready." Rumi said to me. I wasn't ready at all. I still had one more thing to do.
Clapping my hands together, I fixed the surrounding area and even made it slightly better. With my use of earth element and Mokuton, it was fairly easy.
"I'm finished now." I said as I wrapped Muscular's 'legs' in branches, as well as his arms and c.h.e.s.t. I didn't want to leave a trail of blood after all, and didn't want him escaping in case something bad happens. Grabbing the back of his collar, Rumi and I instantly rushed to the police department to bring this man in.
———————————

Chapter 61

[author- I failed English so my grammar is bad! GOOD NIGHT!!
(2179 words)]
(Regular POV)
It didn't take long for Madara and Rumi to arrive where the Police Department was. It was a pretty far away from where they were a couple minutes ago, but that wasn't a problem at all.
Being a pro hero, or hero in training, you'd need to know where this building was located at. It's where villains were usually taken right after Pro Heroes capture and defeat them. The Police Force was basically responsible for this. One would think that they weren't actually needed since heroes with powerful quirks were around, but that was wrong.
During the USJ attack when the League of Villains infiltrated UA, the Police Force were the ones to actually take the defeated Nomu as well as apprehend most of the villains involved.
"Don't just teleport inside Madara. I know how much you love doing that, but it wouldn't be wise to do such a thing inside the police department." Rumi who was walking beside her partner said. Being with him for this past week, she knows just how much Madara enjoys using that technique he called 'Shunshin'.
Madara didn't bother to reply, so he simply nodded his head. He remembered the first time he met Dragon Hero Ryukyu, she had told him the same thing when he suddenly appeared inside her office. Although he wasn't worried about anyone trying to do anything to him, there wasn't any use to cause unnecessary conflict.
Going through the door won't be so hard.
Arriving in-front of the police department, Madara and Rumi gained the attention of the surrounding people nearby. The Rabbit Hero right now was in her hero outfit, so she was easily recognized and so was the Uchiha since he was the only known person to be around her now.
The Police Department itself was a fairly large building with multiple floors. Windows situated and aligned perfectly, as well as security cameras hidden around the area. There were also two guards guarding the front door, which slightly confused Madara.
He could only guess they take security here very seriously, and Madara could understand why. In this world with people that have deadly super powers, it was best to be on the look out for any possible threats. Who's to say a villain would want to randomly attack the police department?
Not wasting any time, Madara walked forward with Rumi, getting startled looks from the two guards in the process. Rumi's house is far from here, so it's pretty strange that she would be around this area at all. The guards have simply never seen her, a popular highly rated pro hero, hence why they were shocked.
"Rabbit Hero Mirko!" One of the officers yelled out, getting the other one to grab his ear from the loud sound of the other man's voice.
"We're here to take a villain in, as you can see." Rumi said, gesturing to the unconscious Muscular who wasn't looking too well.
"A-Ah yes, please take him inside, he'll be restrained and taken to a cell once you tell them how you captured the villain. Good job Rabbit Hero, as well as your intern Madara Uchiha for defeating it!" The police guard said, being slightly dramatic.
If he knew who Rumi was, then there was no doubt that he knew who the person standing next to her was as well. It was known that Madara was an intern for the Rabbit Hero, but what they didn't know was that they're currently in a secret love relationship! How shocking would it be if it were to get out to the media and become public knowledge.
"Nope, it wasn't me. Just Madara here. I actually didn't do anything, so I can't take the credit." Rumi replied back with a smile, getting Madara to look at her strangely.
"Oh! Sorry for my mistake. Good job Madara Uchiha!" The guard responded with an awkward chuckle afterwards, getting the other one to sigh and shake his head at his partner's behavior.
If the two police guards actually knew who the man that Madara was carrying was, they'd be pretty shocked. Muscular was a known villain who was powerful in his own right, and he couldn't be taken down easily.
Fortunately, they couldn't tell who the man was. He was unrecognizable after the beating he received earlier.
'Ok, now it's obvious that he's new here.' The Uchiha thought to himself boredly. He just wanted to get this over with already.
"You may go inside." The other guard said, opening the doors to let them in.
As they were walking inside, Madara turned to his partner and asked "Why did you do that? Tell them I was the one to defeat the villain."
Rumi let out a small chuckle in return when she heard the words that came out of her boyfriend's mouth.
"I know how much the fame and popularity bothers you sometimes, but I don't like taking the credit of other people's hard work. That just doesn't suite well with me. Of course it'll become public knowledge that you defeated a brutal villain, and you'll gain an even bigger following, but I know you can adapt to it."
She explained, getting the Uchiha to shake his head with a small chuckle. Yes the fame did somewhat bother him, but he'll have to get use to it. The attention he will be getting will greatly increase, so he'll also have to look out for any potential unfriendly individuals who would most likely try to do something stupid.
As they were talking, a police officer walked up to them and interrupted them by asking "Is this the man that you guys defeated? Don't worry, if you could just please remove the wood branches, we'll be restraining him ourselves and put him in a cell until further notice."
Madara had no problem with that, so he made the branches around Muscular's body disappear into the ground. He had nowhere else to put it after all.
Gasp were heard around the area when the wood branches were taken off, revealing the result of the beat down Muscular got. Missing legs as well as nasty wounds all over his body.
"Be carful with this one. I suggest not to have him be placed somewhere he can potentially hurt himself, if you know what I mean. Also, he's fairly powerful, so any normal cuffs won't work on him." Madara said, looking seriously into the eyes of the officer who gulped.
Rumi just stood there silently with a smile, wanting to see how her partner deals with the people here. It was also pretty good entertainment whenever he makes someone feel nervous with just his intense stare alone.
"O-Of course. Thank you for the warning." He said while gesturing for other officers to come and restrain the villain. About 5 came with heavy cuffs that would go around Muscular's wrist and neck.
That was around the time the man in question woke up with a gasp. Surprise filled the eyes of the officers at the sudden development that they weren't really expecting. Muscular himself didn't do anything yet since he was still confused about his situation.
Looking around the room, he saw loads of police officers staring at him, but what made him struggle backwards with absolute fear in his eyes, was the one figure standing next to a white haired woman.
"Get him away from me! Please!" Was the shout that came out of his mouth. The officers instantly went into action and took hold of his restraints while most pointed their gun at him.
Seeing this, Muscular eyes teared and were filled with some hope. "Please shoot! Just kill me, please! AHHH!" He screamed, struggling to get out of his restraints to find something that'll end his miserable life. For some reason, all he wanted to do right now was to die and be gone.
He didn't notice it, but the Uchiha who had made him feel humiliated was currently standing there with a small smirk on his face.
Before Muscular could say anything else, he felt slight pain from the back of his neck and passed out.
Madara raised his eyebrow after he had just made the villain go unconscious once again. He turned to the shocked officers who looked at the downed Muscular weirdly, while also looking at him.
With a 'friendly smile', he spoke up and said "As you can see, he's not quite alright. So I hope you make sure he's not able to do what he wished. After all, he doesn't deserve to die..."
"U-Um, yes, of course sir. If you and Mirko could go please sit down and wait a little. We'll have to find out exactly what happened."
The other officers quickly grabbed the chains that were connected the the restraints around Muscular, and picked him up since the man didn't have any legs.
All while this was happening, a certain man with the face of a dog was watching, as well as staring at the Uchiha from time to time.
'This boy...'
In a separate room from the rest of the League members, Kurogiri and Tomura sat down while facing the laptop that was on the desk in front of them. It has been about half an hour since Kurogiri had gotten back from rescuing Dabi, and All For One wanted to hear about the situation from him.
"Kurogiri, explain to me what happened?" The main villain calmly said from the other end of laptop.
"When I arrived to where Dabi and Muscular were, the target known as Madara had already defeated them. Dabi was beaten badly with a missing arm, but Muscular was unconscious on the ground with his legs missing. Being quick, I teleported Dabi inside the hideout to be healed. It's revealed that his skull was nearly cracked, his jaw is broken as well as a couple other bones, and as you know, his arm is missing as well. If he stayed there any longer, there's a likely chance that he would've died.
The mission was a complete fail. Although I wasn't there to see the battle between the three, it's obvious by the end result that Dabi and Muscular were completely outclassed. They stood no chance against that young man."
Kurogiri explained with his head down, peaking All For One's interest.
"So it seems you left Muscular there and left the scene, retreating without confronting the Uchiha. There's nothing wrong with that at all, it was a smart decision. Plus, that Dabi kid has potential. He'll be useful for our future plans." All For One spoke out his thoughts.
"Sensei, he's not normal at all. What kind of hero beats their opponents to near death?" Tomura questioned, stating the one thing that All For One was currently thinking about.
Tomura of course didn't care about the state of the two villains who recently joined the League. It's just that Madara's character confused him greatly. His actions when facing villains weren't normal at all.
"That's true Tomura. Its obvious that the kid didn't accidentally do this. It's known to us that he has great control over his quirks, so this was done intentionally. With his actions so far, his image of him being a hero is completely shattered. We shouldn't even consider him as such right now." All For One said, slightly confused about this himself.
"So what are you trying to say? Don't consider him as a hero? How are we supposed to do that when he's training to be one. What are we supposed to refer him as? A vigilante, or a villain?" Tomura questioned his father figure.
"We refer to him as neither. In my eyes right now, Madara seems to be someone who only works for himself. He doesn't even trust the staff and students at UA with information on his quirk since we weren't able to find anything." All For One explained.
"Sensei, what exactly are you trying to say? Invite him to the League?" Tomura asked with his fist clenched, getting Kurogiri to ponder at his words.
Silence filled the room for about a minute, until finally, the man responded back to his student.
"No." Was the answer that Tomura received.
'Although, it would be a pretty interesting turn of events, but that possibility will never happen. The Uchiha most likely knows that that we're after him, so he'll never agree. Plus, why would I let him join when I want his quirk for myself...' All Might's arch-nemesis thought to himself.
"Sir, there's something that you should know. The one that actually fought Dabi and Muscular was a clone of Madara. Not the real body." Kurogiri said, surprising both All For One and Tomura.
"Are you sure about this?" The villain speaking to them from the laptop questioned seriously.
"Yes. Before I left the scene, he had spoke to himself stating his disappointment about Dabi and Muscular not being able to defeat him while being a clone. Of course he could've been lying, but I highly doubt that." Kurogiri explained.
"This changes everything..."

Chapter 62

[author- goodnight. Imma go to bed lol.
(3311 words)]
"This changes everything..." All For One said when he heard the words of Kurogiri. Since he watched the Sports Festival, it was already known to him that Madara was able to use clones, but the full capabilities of the skill was completely unknown.
Until now.
"You're telling me Muscular and Dabi were fighting a clone of Madara the whole time? If that's the case, then why didn't you just leave Dabi there to die. He's obviously useless if he can't even defeat a damn replica." Tomura said out loud while clenching his fist and gritting his teeth, not wanting to think about the information he had just heard.
Slight sweat formed on the side of the neck he was scratching, greatly confusing him. The room temperature was pretty cool, so what was causing this?
'T-That can't be the reason why. I'm not nervous about that brat's strength!' All For One's student thought to himself in absolute fury.
Cursing himself for even having these type of humiliating emotions, he tried to calm his breathing. His sensei had told him he would need self control and patience for the plans in the future, but it was very difficult for him to act that way!
Fortunately, he was able to conceal the chaotic thoughts going inside of his head.
Well, at least that's what he thought.
Following Tomura for a while now, Kurogiri knew his tics and when his mood was soured. It happens quite often, so seeing it now didn't surprise him. Especially when they were discussing about one of the people Tomura hates the most.
"No Tomura. I know it's hard to accept, but it's most likely. Of course that Madara boy could just be lying about being a clone just to be c.o.c.ky, but I doubt this.
If it's the truth, being able to defeat villains such as Dabi and Muscular while only being a clone is formidable and nothing to scoff at.
We don't even know how this clone ability of his fully works. The limits and mechanics of such a power is unknown, but what we do know is that it's completely different than the other clone quirks."
All For One explained, getting a nod from Kurogiri while Tomura stayed silent, still within his own thoughts.
The man wasn't finished though, as he continued speaking by saying "Make sure that none of the other League members know of this, the newest ones as well. I'm sure you know why Kurogiri."
"Yes. They'll most likely turn out the way Dabi will probably be. Discouraged to continue because of his humiliating defeat, and start fearing Madara's strength now. Some of our members are way too stubborn and c.o.c.ky for this to happen, but it's still a possibility."
'And it's already happening with Tomura. This isn't good. A leader must not have this type of mindset. If he starts fearing that young man, then everyone else will think he's a weak minded fool that doesn't deserve to be leading the League. That could spell trouble for us.
It seems like a small problem, but it really isn't. This could turn out to be something uncontrollable in the future.
Madara...even when you're not here, you still cause problems for the League.'
Kurogiri said, and thought the last part to himself when he glanced at the silent light blue haired man.
"You're absolutely correct. And Tomura, I know what you must be thinking. All I have to say is continue training yourself to improve. You must feel insignificant right now, but know that you have an amazing power. One that'll be feared throughout the world one day. If you don't fix this mindset of yours, Madara will forever affect the way you do things and think."
All For One spoke, getting his student to pay attention to him. He may not be speaking, but the villain knew that Tomura listened to every word he said.
Yes, Madara was basically now a block for Tomura to overcome. A person he now feels nervous about because of his strength and power. Now he realizes just how much of a threat Madara is, and it's affecting him in a bad way.
Just like Izuku. The two successors overshadowed by one Uchiha. It was bound to happen, and there's nothing the two could do to 'surpass' Madara to overcome whatever inner problem their facing. Both could try doing so, but they'll never succeed.
Seeing how Tomura stayed silent, All For One spoke up once again, this time to Kurogiri.
"We'll need the full story about the battle from Dabi. How long until he actually wakes up?" The man questioned curiously.
They knew the end result of the fight, but All For One also wanted to know if Madara showed any unique abilities once again, or a new power.
"He's in a pretty bad state. It'll take at least a couple days until he wakes up, but longer until he recovers." Kurogiri instantly answered.
"Good. Now you guys may leave." The leader of the League of Villains said to the two who were listening. Tomura instantly got up and left to search for something he could destroy, while Kurogiri silently followed after him.
(With Rumi and Madara)
Madara and Rumi were in a separate room inside the Police Department. The room itself was pretty normal sized with book shelves covering the walls. The duo themselves sat on a chair fit for two, with a table and another chair across from them.
One could make the assumption that that's where the person who'll be questioning Madara and Rumi about the villain would be sitting.
All in all, it was a pretty cozy place, made specially for guest not to be uncomfortable.
Right now, Rumi was sitting on Madara's left with her head on his shoulder. Judging by the distant look in her eyes, it's obvious that she's thinking about something important.
Ever since she and Madara brought the villain in, she couldn't help remember the joy in her boyfriend's eyes when Muscular kept pleading the officers to end his life. If she were to be honest, she found it a little strange, but didn't think too much about it first.
She could only assume that bringing horrible villains down and making them suffer brings satisfaction to Madara. That the thought of those sc.u.m begging for mercy make him feel exhilarated.
Is he a sadist? Rumi has been wondering to herself, but she instantly made it clear in her mind that if that were the case, then she wouldn't care either way.
No matter how cruel Madara is to them, it doesn't matter because they deserve it. Whatever her boyfriend did, it should be justified because Muscular was such a horrible person.
Before she could think anything else, the sound of Madara's voice invaded her ears.
"I hope we don't have to wait so long. I just want to go over to your house already." The Uchiha said as he laid his head on top of his girlfriend's, receiving a smile out of her in return.
"Why are you so eager to go there? It's not like I can teach you anything useful that has anything to do with fighting. You also don't really need any hero advice from me. You're doing extremely well on your own so far."
The Rabbit Hero questioned him curiously, causing Madara to let out a small chuckle.
"That may be true, but training and sparing isn't the only activity the two of us can do at your house." Madara said to her as he trailed his left hand on the upper part of her t.h.i.g.hs, squeezing them in the process.
She was wearing her hero outfit, so it gave him easy access, and feeling that she wasn't denying him, he didn't stop what he was doing.
"Y-You idiot..." Rumi said in a low voice as she stared up at him, looking straight into his black eyes. As she leaned forward, she took Madara's left hand and held it tightly, not enough for it to hurt though.
Not wasting anymore time, the Uchiha met her half way, and placed his lips on hers. They shared a small little kiss that instantly turned into a make out session, causing it to be the only sound to be heard in the quiet room.
Luckily for them, there wasn't any security cameras, otherwise it would get awkward real quick, and the fact that the two were in a relationship would be known to the public. Not that the duo actual cares about that though, but it would be quite troublesome.
5 minutes in, the Uchiha separated from Rumi and pointed at the door. She instantly knew what that meant.
The door opened to reveal a very tall and built man with the head of a beagle dog. He wore a suit consisting of a dress-shirt and a waist coat, while having a black blazer underneath. The most noticeable observation about the man's outfit was the white tie around his neck that resembles a Dalmatian dogs coat.
This was Hosu's Police Chief, Kenji Tsuragamae. This sort of confused Madara. Why would a man who works at Hosu be here, at a place that's about 30 minutes away. He could only guess that he's only here for some sort of meeting, but it's not like it matters to him. It's not his business, and he won't bother asking.
When Kenji walked inside the room, he saw how close the duo was sitting together, which caused him to tilt his dog head a little, but he didn't think too much about it.
"Good afternoon Rabbit Hero Mirko, and Madara Uchiha, woof." The man said as he eyed the two, mostly the younger one. He walked over to the chair across from them and sat down.
'This should get interesting.' Madara thought to himself, not letting any emotion show on his face. Something that Chief Kenji noticed.
'Madara Uchiha. One of U.A's top student, and winner of this years Sports Festival. I praise him for stopping those villains, but he's pretty brutal when he faces against him. That's what worries me the most. There's been cases of Pro Heroes or heroes in training using villains as an outlet to satisfy their 'unique' urges. It's rare, but it's still a possibility. It's not a personality a hero should have, but then again, I don't know how this boy acts or what he's like.
I tried calling Nezu about him, but the moment I mentioned the Uchiha, he instantly hung up and didn't pick up the phone afterwords. That's very strange and concerning.
Just what is that mouse hiding?
There's also the fact that this boy in front of me is more powerful than anyone realized...'
Chief Kenji thought to himself as he remembered when the officers told him that the villain that was brought and defeated by Madara was in fact Muscular. A known brutal man and killer, turned into a completely different person.
Kenji will never forget the absolute confusion and slight fear in their eyes when they said Muscular kept banging his head on the cell wall, as well as attempting to hurt himself by continuously biting his tongue.
Fortunately, or unfortunately for the villain, he was completely secured and couldn't even move now, or even speak. It was truly torture for him.
"So I was informed that you brought a villain in to be arrested. Please explain clearly what happened." Chief Kenji said as he brought out a pen as well as something to write on.
"Well, it's nothing complex. I was walking peacefully, minding my own business, and all of a sudden, I sense some bloodl.u.s.t around the area, aiming right at me. I thought of the possibilities of villains wanting to fight me, so being the man I am who worries about the civilians safety, I leered them to a secluded spot where no one will be able to get hurt."
Madara said with a nod, kind of lying, but still saying the truth. It wasn't him, but his clone that did all this. Well, which basically means it was him. Madara just wasn't going to bring out the information on his clone.
'Why would they follow him though? This boy is obviously being targeted, but by who? Unless...no. I should hear the rest of his story first before I dive deep into this situation. I'll just end up confusing myself.'
The chief thought to himself as he gestured for Madara to continued telling his story.
"Afterwards, the two ended up going against me. One of them being Muscular which you probably already know, and the other is a villain I haven't seen before. He was able to use some sort of blue fire that was fairly powerful. Unfortunately he was able to escape." The Uchiha revealed, greatly confusing the man with a dog head.
"Wait a minute. If you were fighting these two villains, then where was Mirko during all this?" He questioned Madara, but didn't give him anytime to answer since he turned to look at Rumi and continued talking.
"I know it was said that Madara defeated Muscular by himself, but you must have helped, right? Were you around when all of this was occurring?" He questioned the white haired woman who instantly answered.
"Nope. I wasn't there at the time when Madara was fighting. It was all him. He did all of the work. I only met up with my partner after he restrained Muscular. He had asked me to go with him to the Police Department since he's never been there before."
Rumi said, making a perfect lie that caused Madara to almost let out a small smirk.
"If that's the case, then Madara can't take the credit for this. He used his quirk without you being around, which is illegal." He then looked at Madara and said
"I do have to thank you though, for bringing in Muscular. Unfortunately you won't be able to take the credit for this, but Mirko will."
Madara just looked at Kenji indifferently, not showing any emotion, but inside his head was different.
'Really? This stupid law concerning quirks again? Is this seriously what he's thinking about? Me, facing two villains out to hurt me, and all he could say is I used my quirk in public and it's illegal?' Madara thought to himself with a sigh, already deciding on what to say.
"I have to admit, I don't care about my fame at all, or even if I get the credit of what I did, but doing this will be quite unfortunate for you. Although I led the two to a secluded place, the battle caught the attention of those nearby. Recordings are probably already out by now, me fighting Muscular and an unknown villain.
Giving Rumi the credit will likely cause most people to look at the police force in a negative light for lying about this. Not only that, but it'll also ruin Rumi's reputation for 'stealing her intern's credit'"
Madara said, causing Rumi to let out a small smile. She should be slightly worried about her partner lying like this, but she didn't seem to care. Especially when the credit was going to go to her. She didn't like taking credit for other people's hard work. It didn't sit right with her and she would've mostly not agreed with Kenji if Madara hadn't spoke up.
Kenji himself was thinking of Madara's words. If it's known that the Police Force lied about this, it could cause some backlash. Something Chief Kenji didn't want to happen.
'It looks like I'll have to make an exception...' He thought to himself while eyeing Madara.
'This boy. He's been calm and composed the whole time we've been talking. Anything I say won't phase him. It's truly interesting.'
"*Sigh* You're right. I must congratulate and thank you once again for your actions. But I have to say and question you something that has been concerning me. The villains you have defeated so far, I've noticed you've been pretty brutal with them. What's up with that?"
"Care to explain, officer?" Madara questioned, playing ignorant for now since he wanted to hear more about this.
"To my knowledge, the first villains you fought were the ones at USJ. All the villains that were captured were revealed to be crippled, never to be able to walk or function without some sort of help again.
Then, there's that time you stopped a bank robbery. One of the attackers apparently had his limbs crushed. That's not all, but the Hero Killer Stain that you defeated...he was brought in and revealed to be brutally beaten.
And the worse of all is Muscular who literally doesn't have any legs now.
I don't know what you did, but that man is probably even more insane than he already was. When we tried interrogating him, he wouldn't answer our questions. All he would do was ask us to kill him, to 'end his miserable life', constantly insults himself for being a failure and useless.
Not only that, but the moment we mention your name to him, an expression of terror and fear is formed on his face. He starts to freak out, looking around the room like he's making sure you're not there. Constantly asking to keep you away from him while crying.
Something must have happened during your fight with him..."
Kenji spoke out while Rumi stayed silent.
'I might've went too extreme.' Madara said, but didn't really care.
"Do you actually care about those villains, and how they turn out? You can't be serious. The villains at USJ, they were attempting to kill innocent kids in my class.
That man who tried to rob the bank killed an officer while also attempting to * a woman. I'm sure you know this right?
Hero Killer Stain was an insane and crazy man who'd kill anyone that didn't fit his description on what a hero should really be like.
Muscular...well who knows why he's acting like that. All I know is that he was a man who loved tormenting others, also a murderer.
Now tell me, do you honestly care about the state of these villains? They deserved it..."
Madara spoke out, staring into the man dog's eyes the whole time.
"Yes, that's true but, why wou-" Before Kenji could continue, he was interrupted by Rumi would suddenly stood up with Madara.
"I'm sure we can leave now. We already told you our story." She said, not bothering on waiting for an answer and walked out the door while holding Madara's hand.
'Well, good bye then, I guess.' Kenji thought to himself with a sigh.
(With Madara and Rumi)
When the two walked out of the door, they instantly disappeared in a small bolt of lightning, and reappeared on top of the building.
Wrapping his arms around Rumi's waist, Madara brought her closer and held her.
"So do you want to tell me why you did that?" He questioned curiously. It was seriously out of no where and he didn't really expect it.
Sighing, Rumi stroked the long hair of her boyfriend and said "I just didn't like how it was turning into an interrogation. Those cop guys and even other heroes sometimes act like that, and it annoys me. Maybe it's because I just don't do well with other people..."
"I understand what you mean. Fortunately we don't have to think too much about it since we can finally go to your house." Madara said as he separated from the Rabbit Hero.
Grinning, Rumi gave the young man a quick kiss and rushed off while shouting "I'll race you there!"
'Hmmm, 3, maybe 5 minute head start will make this interesting.' Madara thought to himself before he started to count in his head.

Chapter 63

[author- Stop asking me to put All Might in the harem...imma go to bed!
Read author note if you want.
(2879 words)
"I'll race you there!" Rumi suddenly shouted when she backed away from Madara. Letting out a grin, she used the strength of her legs to kick off from the roof of the building, and instantly rushed towards where her house should be.
Feeling the wind blow through her long white hair, and the warm light of the blazing sun hitting against her skin, Rumi couldn't help but feel lively. Feel content and at peace.
Maybe it's because she's been in a great mood lately, spending time with her lover. Every second shes spent with him brings her absolute joy.
The feeling of love. Something that she thought she'd never experience in her lifetime. Especially with her intern. No, her partner. They have already established that they were more than that, even if the public had no idea.
'Wait a minute, did I just say love? Do I love him? Yes, yes I do. Why wouldn't I? How couldn't I?'
Were the thoughts going inside the older woman's head as she continued to sprint and move her legs forward to her destination. Even now when doing something so silly with him, such as racing, her heart beat quickened.
It made her think back to the days when she was younger, and training to get stronger wasn't all she thought about. When interacting with other kids and playing with them was actually enjoyable.
Right now, it was completely different since she was spending this moment with a man she loved, but even if it was; it was still 10 times more pleasant.
Only he was able to bring this childish side of hers out. Only he was able to get her to open up and meet new people such as his family.
It was at this moment when the figure of the man that was just on her mind appeared right next to her. His long dark hair letting loose from the wind, while his eyes shined with mischief, looking so intently at her.
In his usual strange way of running that she has never questioned, he looked over at her and smirked. It appeared as if he was going to say something, but Rumi didn't think too much of it.
"I love you!" She shouted at him, still running at her usual pace, but now it was beside him.
Madara himself was mesmerized by the smile on Rumi's face that he hasn't seen before. A smile so pure, filled with happiness and love, that he was sure she didn't need to suddenly yell out what she had just said, because this smile alone was enough to get the meaning across.
Letting out a small chuckle before he said it back, Madara quickly swooped Rumi into his arms, carrying her as he brought her body closer. The woman wasn't even looking ahead while running! Was she trying to hurt herself?
Not thinking too much about it, Madara slowed down a little, just so he could enjoy this with Rumi a little longer. Like that, a simple moment between the couple turned into something that they'll remember for a long time.
[In Rumi's house, 10 minutes later]
(Madara POV)
Well, that was a unique experience to say the least. I certainly didn't think she would suddenly say that to me, like at all. We haven't been together for long, so it was very unexpected.
Some relationsh.i.p.s take a while to develop, but some could also grow in a short amount of time. I guess Rumi and I were like this, and I honestly shouldn't be surprised about it.
"Are you going to go train?" I questioned her. She was currently carrying a box which obviously looked heavy, but she wasn't struggling with it at all. Like she was used to carrying it around for long periods of time.
From what I remembered, that box held various weights and work out equipment inside of it.
"The fact that I was going to lose that race made me want to step up my training. You may have ended up carrying me, but I won't forget how I basically lost. So yes, I'm going to go get a workout in, why don't you join me?"
Ah, she's always like this, and there's honestly nothing wrong with it. When you're around Rumi, nothing ever gets boring.
About 10 minutes later, after I helped Rumi set everything up, I stood still, thinking what to do. On what to train. While Rumi was getting her workout in, I was still thinking.
I've noticed lately, that training right now won't increase my power level, and I'm not sure why, but I've made assumptions. My power won't greatly increase now the more I train, but that's not such a problem. My strength right now is already more than enough.
The assumption I made is that I'll need to awaken the Rinnegan. Do I actually need the powerful eye? Not specifically, but I definitely wanted it. Who wouldn't?
Unfortunately, I'm not aware on when exactly I'll awaken the Rinnegan. It's random and unpredictable, so for now, I'll have to focus on something else. The eye will come later in the future.
'I can't increase my power level greatly, but I can make my jutsus stronger.'
By stronger, I mean wood release level, 'Great Fire Annihilation' level as well as 'Kirin'...I definitely have the enormous amount of chakra to do this, so it won't be difficult. Just imagining myself creating a huge tsunami, or a terrifying tornado to overwhelm my opponent brought me a strange sense of joy.
'That's not all I could try doing.'
Something I've always wanted to do, was create a mini version of my Susanoo. One that'll cover my body up like human armor. It's obvious that the defense won't be as great, but the ability would be worth it.
So far, I'm only able to cover my arm, which is actually very great progress. Activating my Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, all of my right arm was soon covered by a familiar blue like aura.
If I were to compare it to something, it was like activating only part of an Iron Man suit with nanotech.
This seemed to catch the attention of Rumi who was nearby, since she had come over next to me and asked
"Madara, does making it smaller even benefit you? That's of course if my assumptions are right and it decreases the level of defense."
I had told her about my Susanoo before, so it wasn't surprising that she asked all this. In fact, judging by the look in her eyes, I would say that she's intrigued.
"The defense may not be the same, but it does increase my physical abilities...Just watch." I told her with a smirk, gesturing for her to back up a good distance away.
Kneeling down, I brought my now armored right hand to the ground, and pushed down with enough strength. The result? Multiple cracks spread out into the area, but I wasn't finished.
I wanted to try this out while enhancing my arm with chakra. Now this...this result was completely different.
*BOOM* The loud sound of a crater forming sounded out within the forest. The ground shook and rumbled for 10 seconds straight, causing me to almost go off balance and fall over.
"*Sigh...I shouldn't have never asked. Why am I not even surprised about this." Rumi said ask she shook her head and went back to working out, causing me to stare at the sweat all over her body, as well as how her costume stuck closely to her skin.
Well anyways...the reason she's not even surprised about the fact that a simple palm strike caused this much destruction, is probably because she's seen me do greater. She's seen me use Perfect Susanoo.
I'm pretty sure the only thing that'll impress her now is if I actually used the sword of my Perfect Susanoo, but that won't be happening anytime soon.
After that little segment, Rumi and I continued training ourselves for the past hour. While she was working on her body, I was coming up with new Jutsus that I could use that would be very useful.
Unfortunately, our time had to come to an end. We had packed everything up and went back inside. Rumi offered for me to freshen up here, and I gladly took the offer. Of course I wasn't sweating or anything since I didn't do any gruesome body training, but it still felt nice.
After that, I had left, but not before giving a kiss to Rumi who went and showered afterwards.
Now it was time to pick up a specific periwinkle haired teenager.
(With Momo)(Regular POV)
Currently at a certain hero agency, two young girls named Momo and Kendo were in front of the hero they have been interning for, for the last week.
"Before you girls leave, I wanted to thank you two for helping with the commercial. We were actually able to finish it earlier than expected!" The blonde haired celebrity/pro hero said to her two interns with a smile.
Before the teenagers were even able to respond, Uwabami continued talking, but this time with an apologetic tone to her voice.
"I'm not finished yet. I also apologize for how I acted towards the two of you when you guys had first started. As the days passed, I began to appreciate your efforts to help out, and determination to learn more on what it meant to be a hero. Well, to sum it all up, I'm glad that you two were my interns for this week, and I wish you luck for the rest of your Hero Journey." She sincerely said, which ended up in her being in the arms of the two girls.
Uwabami knew that Momo and Kendo will probably not meet with her like this for a while, or even at all. Her agency just wasn't for them, even if they were both more than beautiful enough to become celebrities or models.
After about five minutes of exchanging words to each other, Momo and Kendo walked out of the agency building, and began to talk to each other.
"She really has changed, don't you think? I wonder if something happened to her." The orange haired girl questioned Momo, getting a chuckle in return.
"I doubt it Kendo. Maybe she just had a change of heart." Momo said with a smile as she continued walking side by side with her newest friend to the train station.
(With Madara)
While he was running, Madara felt a vibration in his pocket,which obviously meant that someone was calling him.
Stuffing his right hand into his pocket, he fished out his seemingly indestructible smartphone to figure out who was calling. He had the device on him at all times, which also included when he fought against villains, so it was a surprise how it hasn't been destroyed yet.
'I'll have to do something about that fast. Ignoring the type of luck I currently have for my phone to not have a single scratch on it, it won't do good if something really does make it break.' The Uchiha thought to himself as he answered the phone call.
"Hey Nemuri! This is kind of crazy since I was just about to call you." Madara said to the older woman on the phone. With the speed he was the running, it would've made it difficult for her to hear him if he didn't speak up louder.
He was also obviously lying, but she didn't need to know that. Telling her he was just about to call her would somewhat make her feel better. He was after all, going to do so, but just not right now.
"Oh? Are you trying to be funny? I didn't take you for a comedian. Maybe an actor, or a model, but definitely not someone who can make jokes."
Nemuri huffed on the other end of the phone, easily figuring out his lie, but she wasn't particularly mad. Something could've happened to him which didn't let him use his phone.
That had to be the most probable since trouble just seems to follow him everywhere he goes.
"I had encountered a slight annoyance when I was on my way to Rumi's house early afternoon today. Nothing happened to me, and I'm completely fine, so you have no need to worry." Madara said, causing the woman on the other end to sigh.
"I'm not even surprised Madara. Now that I think about it, woman and problems are the two things you seem to always attract. I don't know wether to call you lucky, or unlucky."
"You can just put 'woman' and 'problems' into one, since they're basically the same thing. There has to be something else I attract on a daily, but I just can't seem to figure it out..."
Madara responded, but was mostly talking to himself when he said the last part. What was it that he attracts the most? There were tons of things he could come up with, but all of it he wasn't so sure of.
Hearing a sigh come out of the other end of the phone, Madara was broken out of his thoughts and began to pay attention to his teacher/girlfriend once again.
"*Sigh* you really are hopeless. So tell me, what exactly happened? I know you're not normal, so a 'slight annoyance' for you could mean a 'major threat' for others."
Nemuri questioned him with a curious tone to her voice, obviously interested in what he had to say.
"Well it went like this——" So for the next 5 minutes, the Uchiha explained the 'slight annoyance' to Nemuri, who was shocked when she learned who he had defeated.
"Jeez Madara. It's like everyday of the week you do something that makes you even more popular and puts you in a good light. If this get's out, it will definitely surprise others. After all, Muscular wasn't just some thug that robs stores.
*Sigh* You must seriously have some horrible luck when it comes to encountering villains. I'm just glad that you're fine and safe."
"It's alright Nemuri. There's no need to worry about such a thing. They weren't a match for me anyways, and I didn't sustain any injuries."
He said, getting a nod from her (not that he can see it anyways)
'Yeah, how am I going to get hurt when it was my clone that was fighting the entire time. This also reminds me, I'm going to have to teach Rumi and Nemuri how to distinguish my clones and tell if I'm the real Madara or not.
It shouldn't take long, maybe a couple weeks at best if I see them on a daily. Nejire and Momo took about a month to do so, but everyone's learning speed is different.'
The Uchiha thought to himself.
Nemuri started to speak up again after yawning for the third time.
"You know, with all of your achievements in just a week, you might as well just graduate early. Do you even need to go to U.A? It doesn't seem like it.
You're on a league of your own with that power of yours. I'm sure I'm not the only one who thinks this. You should just go ahead and make your own agency, but there is a slight problem with that.
You're a loner and don't really talk to others and you stay very private, so it'll be difficult to find sidekicks, but then again; you could just make an army of crazy fan girls that are willing to do anything for you."
Midnight was obviously joking around about all this. Although she did think Madara shouldn't be a first year since he was so far ahead from everyone else, she didn't think that he should graduate so soon. He still had a lot of things to learn.
Plus, she wouldn't get to see him at school if he left so early...
"I get it, I'm a loner and don't have friends. Why does everyone seem to bring it up so much. Why do I need friends when I have you, Nejire, Momo and Rumi?" Madara questioned her, getting a laugh in return.
"Hmm, you're right. When you put it like that..."
"Also, why would I need a sidekick if I have clones?" If he did create his own hero agency, then he might not even have sidekicks at all...
'Maybe Rumi will one day join me.' the Uchiha thought to himself.
After a couple more minutes of talking to each other, Midnight has revealed that she had to go patrol. Apparently she had called him right before she was going, so their conversation unfortunately wasn't long.
"See you tomorrow early morning at U.A!" Midnight said then hung up, not knowing that she had surprised Madara with her words.
'School? Shit, I forgot all about that. It's already been a full week huh...' the Uchiha thought to himself with a sigh, already sensing the annoyance he'll feel at the fact that his classmates would probably start asking him so many questions.
So he continued on with going to pick up Nejire, while also intending to have that spar with a certain pro hero.
—————————

Chapter 64

[author—my head hurts so this chapter probably isn't so good.
(4084 words)]
For Nejire Hado, it's been a normal day. Although she was almost late to Ryuko's hero office this morning, everything went as usual as the other day's she's been here.
Basically working for the Dragon Hero Ryukyu, the periwinkle haired girl would help around, and give any aid to the best of her abilities. Being the usual overly kind person she was, Nejire had no problem with it.
This would go on till at least early afternoon. Around that time, Nejire, alongside Ryuko, would go out and patrol around the area. Sometimes they would venture further out to other towns and cities, but that didn't happen today.
Nothing noteworthy happened during their patrol, since they were only walking nearby the agency. Due to this fact, the crime rate would naturally be lower. Any villain who attacked the area or did something bad near a Pro Heroes office, they were probably not in the right state in mind, or just very confident in their abilities.
It was like asking to be captured and arrested. Being a Pro Hero in the Top 10, villains who were weak and cowardly would of course hesitate or downright refuse to do any crime near Ryuko's hero office.
After about three or more hours of patrolling and making sure the streets were safe, Ryuko and Nejire arrived back to the agency. This would be the time where the pro hero would send the teenage girl home, and that's where we are right now.
Currently inside a decent sized room that looked somewhat professional, Ryuko stood in front of Nejire, exchanging some words with her, and making light conversation before the girl would leave.
"Nejire, you're in your last year for hero training, what do you plan to do after you graduate? Do you have any plans? Or perhaps have anyone you would like to be a sidekick for? If you ever decided on that, I'll be more than happy to have you as one."
The blonde haired woman said with a gentle smile while she crossed her arms, something that she's always done when talking with others.
"Hehe, time certainly flies by very fast. It feels like it was just yesterday that I was starting my first year. If I were to be honest, I kind of forgot that I was graduating so soon.
And yes, I'm more than happy to work as a sidekick for you afterwards. I honestly don't see myself working for any other hero.
But of course, I'm not sure for how long I would actually be a sidekick. It honestly depends on future events."
Nejire told the older woman with a big smile, but she became unsure of her words when she was saying the later parts. Of course Ryuko was the obvious choice to work for, but she had other plans for her hero career.
Looking at the young girls facial expressions, Ryuko felt as if she had just pressured her into saying all this so soon. So with a reassuring smile, she spoke up and said
"You don't have to decide on this right now Nejire. Although, if you ever choose to become a sidekick, you could always do something else later on. For example, joining a team and working with other Pro Heroes, or even creating your own agency."
Yes, those were common things heroes would do, but it wasn't so easy. For creating a team, you would need other pros who were actually willing and would work well together with. And for creating an agency, you would need actual sidekicks and people who work under you, as well as some sort of popularity.
For Ryuko, she honestly couldn't see Nejire as the type to run a hero office, but that's only because of the vibes the young girl gives off.
Filled with curiosity and innocence, a cute girl who is genuinely kind and gentle.
If only the Dragon Hero knew just how wrong she was in thinking Nejire as 'innocent'...
'That could all change later on though. Who knows, she could possibly create the best agency in the future.' Ryuko joked to herself with a small laugh, not realizing that what she thought would sort of come true.
"Well you're right. After being a sidekick, I plan to be on a team with Madara and Momo. It's something that the three of us sometimes talked about, and there's no doubt that it will happen."
Nejire said with a smile, thinking of how enjoyable it would be to work on a team with the man she loves and her sister. She could honestly say that the future looked bright.
Yeah, being a hero is a great experience and something that Nejire liked to do, but she was sure that it would be 10 times more enjoyable with the people that were close to her.
"Are you sure this is something that you want to do? I don't want you to feel obligated to follow Madara in the future just because he's your boyfriend."
Ryuko said in a slightly worried tone. Of course the woman wasn't objecting to this decision of the young girl, but she just hoped that she was completely sure of this.
But judging by the expression Nejire was making right now, Ryuko was 100 percent sure that she had no need to worry whatsoever.
The absolute determination and devoted love that Ryuko saw in Nejire's eyes stunned her. This young girl who was always so bubbly, suddenly gaining a serious expression on her face that somewhat looked out of place on a person like her.
'What was this?' Ryuko wondered.
Her mind raced, coming up with possible answers, until she quickly figured out the only one that made sense.
This was a girl in love.
"There's no place I would rather be than with Madara. I would choose being with him in the future, over anything else...There's no doubt that wherever he goes, whatever path he chooses to take, I'll follow him and be right by his side. So yes, I'm sure this is something I want to do." Nejire explained in one breath.
Seconds later, her usual bright royal blue eyes shown once again with innocence, almost as if her earlier expression wasn't a thing. This certainly confused Ryuko.
Rubbing the back of her head, Nejire sheepishly smiled and said with a small laugh
"Oops, it looks like I got carried away..."
Ryuko only lightly smiled in response, but inside her head was a different matter.
'There's no doubt now that her strange relationship with Madara will last a very long time. I have to be honest, I had my doubts at first, but definitely not anymore.
Her love and loyalty for Madara is pretty cute, but it's also scary...'
The blonde haired woman thought to herself with a sigh. She obviously found the way Nejire acted earlier quite strange, but she wasn't going to think too much about it. Nejire was just a girl who deeply loved her boyfriend.
How deep was that love? Ryuko didn't know, but it's not like this type of information was important to her, and that was exactly why she wasn't going to think too much about it.
As Ryuko was just about to respond back to the teenager, the temperature in the room suddenly increased, greatly alarming her. Looking around, she couldn't find anything that would cause this, but she easily figured it out when Nejire suddenly shouted.
"Madara!" The young girl said with a big smile, confusing the older woman because said boy wasn't anywhere to be found in the room.
That was until it happened.
The sound of sparks sounded out, causing Ryuko to look behind Nejire; who looked completely unconcerned, almost as if she was oblivious to what was happening around her.
Seconds later, bright flames of fire formed out of nowhere, swirling upwards until a figure appeared.
'Oh...now I understand, but why the hell did he have to be so dramatic with his entrance. And didn't I tell him not to do this again?" Ryuko thought to herself with a sigh.
The moment he appeared, Nejire was already on him, kissing his lips like her life depended on it, not caring that her sensei was right there looking at her.
"Nejire, it's good to see you too." Madara said after they separated, with the girl still holding on to him while floating a little.
"I asked you to come by later on, but I didn't really expect you to do so. I was just about to leave here." Nejire said, genuinely glad that he came.
Before the Uchiha could respond, a voice sounded out, which obviously came from the only other person that was in the room with the two teenagers.
"So, I thought I told you to be careful when doing something like that? You know I was just about to transform, thinking a villain was attacking." Ryuko spoke up, but got no reaction out of the long haired young man.
If she didn't know any better, she would've thought that Madara didn't care for what she had just said. She hoped she was wrong though.
Maybe Ryuko should've expected this since Madara arrived here last time in a swirl of flames just like today, but the whole thing with the heat never happened. This could almost confirm her questions about wether he did it on purpose or not, just to be dramatic!
"Well anyways, I just came from Rumi's house, and thought I would stop by and pick Nejire up. I hope you don't mind." Madara said, basically ignoring what the older woman had said earlier.
"How's Mirko doing? It looks like she lets you get out earlier than most. Sometimes by late afternoon, pro heroes would be out patrolling with their interns. You must be lucky for getting to go home so early." Ryuko spoke out, getting Nejire to agree with her.
"Yes that's true, I am lucky for that. Also, Rumi is doing fine lately. She's been a tad bit more social, interacting with others more." Madara told her.
"And how's your internsh.i.p.s going with her? It seems to me like you guys rarely ever go patrolling. When browsing the comments of the video that showed you at the bank, I came across some people mentioning how you were never sighted around that area again." Ryuko questioned him curiously.
"Well, we don't exactly go patrolling that often. Actually, that day was the only time Rumi and I went out. We usually stay at her house and spar with each other. She's a difficult opponent, so it greatly helped me improve my abilities." Madara spoke out, with Ryuko 100 percent believing him.
The Uchiha didn't bother telling the dragon hero about how he constantly defeats Rumi in spars. She would obviously deny it and wouldn't believe him. So he just chose to not say anything at all.
Before Ryuko could respond, Nejire who was still in Madara's arms, spoke up and said
"Speaking of spars, why don't you two have one? Ryuko has always talked about wanting to defeat you." The girl said with a smile, looking back and forth at the two.
"I'm not sure. I know that Madara's quirk is pretty destructive, and fighting may cause a lot of damage to the room. We could find a place outside, but I feel as if that's too late." Ryuko said. She actually didn't expect for her and Madara to spar so soon, so she didn't plan ahead.
She knew the capabilities the young man had and fighting him would for sure greatly damage the small training room that was basically the bas.e.m.e.nt.
"Don't worry about that. My quirk would allow me to fix the damage." Madara told her, getting a nod and sigh in return.
"Ok, if that's true then follow me." Ryuko said as she walked out of the room to go to where the training room was, with Nejire and Madara following behind.
It didn't take long for them to get there since the building wasn't too big. Once Ryuko looked back, she was slightly confused on why Madara and Nejire weren't standing so close like they always do. Almost as if they weren't even a couple.
"Well, I hope you're ready Madara." The dragon hero said with a small smirk, looking forward to this small match.
Once Ryuko walked inside, Nejire turned to 'Madara' and asked "Can you go easy on her? I know how you get sometimes during spars or when fighting with other people..."
Letting out a small chuckle, Madara walked inside the training room, and left Nejire, but not before saying
"Don't worry, I've been holding back my whole life. Another time won't make any difference."
The moment Madara appeared across from Ryuko, he looked around the room to see just what kind of jutsus and techniques he could utilize. The training room wasn't small, but it wasn't U.A. type of big either.
Madara could make the assumption that the room was at least two or three times bigger than Class 1-A's classroom. Which means that it was more than enough space for the two to fight it out.
This also meant that he couldn't use his overly flashy destructive moves on the Pro Hero; not that he'd need to use such a thing anyways. He couldn't use his more powerful wide spread attacks either, or else he'd risk destroying the whole place.
Sitting on a table near the corner of the room while dangling her legs, Nejire had an excited smile on her face, looking forward to seeing how her sensei would lose. Feeling an arm wrap around her waist, she looked to her right, just to see Madara there.
"You seem a little too excited for this." The young man said, pulling Nejire closer.
"Even if she's fighting a clone, it would still be interesting to watch. Also, I want to see the look on her face when she loses to you. Every time I tell her that you would be the one to win in a spar, she never believed me.
Not letting Madara respond back, the periwinkle haired girl suddenly shouted out
"Ok ready! Start!"
Neither Ryuko or Madara moved a muscle. For Madara, it was because he knew the match would be over if he made the first move, which is something he wouldn't enjoy.
For Ryuko, it was because the moment Nejire said start, she noticed just how different the Uchiha seemed to be. His whole demeanor changed, becoming indifferent and looking at her like he was daring for her to take a step forward.
It honestly gave her an uncomfortable feeling being stared at like that, but she ignored it and instantly made her move. It didn't take long for the previously humanoid Ryuko to turn into a dragon!
Dragon. The exact name of Ryuko's quirk that gave her the ability to turn into a large western dragon with white and gray scales and even gave her wings.
"Get ready Madara!" Ryuko said, her voice sounding a little deeper in her dragon form.
'What an interesting quirk. This fight will truly be kind of strange for me. Of course not difficult, but strange...I have never fought a person with a transformation type of quirk like this before.' He thought so himself.
Ryuko suddenly launched forward towards him, making her move with her dragon hands intending to hit Madara.
'Just because I haven't fought someone like this, it doesn't mean I won't still easily defeat her. Let's go with Jutsu only for this fight.' The young man thought to himself as he brought his hands together.
Before the older woman had a chance to attack Madara, a ring of fire suddenly appeared around him, causing her to instantly react by backing away.
"Oh? That's an interesting trick. It looks like you have great control over your flames. Unfortunately for you, my dragon form gives me great durability. You better hope it actually does damage." Ryuko said out loud, preparing to either fly over it, or just go right through the fire, which wouldn't really damage her.
But as soon as she got close, the flames would stretch out and attack her, almost as if it was like a whip. When it would land on her, Ryuko didn't expect to actually feel it, since she thought only Endeavor's flames could actually do damage to her.
"What's wrong? You seem so hesitant on attacking now. Don't tell me that small attack of mine already made you want to quit fighting me." Madara voice sounded out from inside the ring of fire.
"Hmm, if this made me quit, how could I have ever call myself a Pro Hero?" Ryuko responded back, attacking once again in the process.
Unfortunately, she wasn't able to come close to the Uchiha. Every time she would come near him, his hot fire would attack her, and the ring would even stretch out forwards and upwards, becoming bigger and bigger.
It went on like this for a couple minutes, with Ryuko questioning what she was actually doing wrong, and Madara growing bored. To make it more interesting, he decided to use a move he hasn't used before.
Although it won't be the same size, the power would still be enough to stop the dragon known as Ryuko Tatsuma.
'It's like he has the perfect set of moves to defeat me. If on my I could get close to him. A good hit on him and the match would already be over. Judging by the fire that's constantly keeping me back, it's like he already knew this.' The older woman thought to herself, thinking of ways on how to proceed with this.
Unfortunately for her, she didn't have time to do that, because something had formed in front of her that was made out of wood, and about the same size as her dragon form.
'A golem with a dragon around it?! What the...Does he have the ability to summon things? It's as if it has a mind of its own by the way it's looking at me...' Ryuko thought to herself in shock as she stared at the humanoid creature that had an oni like face.
Of course she didn't let her shock affect her. Being confident in her strength, she instantly chose to attack and bring it down herself. That was the plan, but unfortunately it didn't go that way at all.
The wooden golem easily overpowered the Pro Hero. With just one punch, she was already on the ground groaning in pain. Despite her immense durability, she was still unable to contend against the creature. No, against Madara.
Even if it was the Uchiha's first time fighting with this Jutsu, he was still able to easily control it.
'Man, this is actually pretty fun Jutsu to use. Like my own puppet to use against others. Makes me wonder if I should just start making wood structures that look like titans from 'Attack on Titan'.' Madara thought to himself, while also deciding that it was best to just end this when he saw Ryuko struggling on the ground.
Controlling the dragon that was wrapped around the golem's torso, Madara had it wrap around the woman, easily securing her in place.
'W-Why...Why do I feel like my quirk is getting weaker and weaker when wrapped around this wood dragon...It's not a big change, but it's still concerning.
How frightening this ability is. It seems like his wood element isn't exactly normal.'
Ryuko thought to herself in shock. Of course Madara had no idea about this ability of his, but he would find out later on.
Transforming back, Ryuko panted and laid on the ground, with slight pain, but nothing too serious. Madara had made the golem and fire disappear, and walked towards the woman with his hand out.
"It was a good spar. One of the most difficult fights I've had in a while." Madara said with a straight face.
Taking his hand and getting up, Ryuko sighed and said "I can't tell if you're being serious or not, but congratulations. Watching you fight from a screen and actually being against you is very different. I'll always remember that. Your abilities are also amazing, there's no doubt that you'd be able to easily capture any villain that crosses your path."
Letting out a small smile, Madara thanked her. Instead of being a sore loser and complaining about being defeated by a student, she had actually praised him for his abilities.
"I look forward to seeing your accomplishments in the future, Madara Uchiha." Ryuko said with another smile.
With a nod of his head, 'Madara' walked towards the now alone Nejire, and said
"Well, it looks like I won't have to fix anything. We didn't really cause any damage. Also, I think it would be best for the two of us to leave now. I might just fall over and take a nap anytime now."
Thinking that Madara was exhausted, Ryuko of course let them leave, not before saying goodbye to Nejire of course.
Now outside on top of the building, 'Madara' dispelled, obviously being a clone the whole time. While that happened, the original appeared and carried Nejire while running towards the Yaoyorozu mansion.
"Now I have defeated two of the pro heroes that are in the top 10. Only eight more to go." Madara said with a grin, thinking of All Might, Endeavor and the others.
"Haha, Madara you're so mean. I wonder how Ryuko would feel if she ever knew that she was fighting a clone the whole time." Nejire suddenly spoke up, getting Madara to shake his head.
"There's no doubt that she would start questioning her own abilities and curse herself for losing that badly."
"Hmm, I don't think so. She isn't really the type to do such a thing. I imagine that she would still accept her defeat, like she did today." Nejire responded back.
"I'm not too sure about that. Anyone would feel insignificant and question their own strength if they ever lost that badly. Just imagine you being defeated by some 10 year old, and you found out that he was barely trying and used less than 50 percent of his strength." Madara said, getting the periwinkle haired girl to cringe when imagining that scenario.
"Yes, I can understand what you mean now."
Madara continued running with Nejire in his arms in comfortable silence, that was until the girl started speaking once again, asking Madara a sudden question.
"So I was talking to Ryuko earlier, and she asked me what I wanted to do in the future. Of course I wanted to be her sidekick, but I also said I want to be on a team with you and Momo, since we've always talked about this long before.
What do you think about it? Do you still plan on doing that once you graduate?"
Madara didn't expect this since he hasn't really been thinking about it that much. He still had a couple years left, so he didn't need to worry about things like that, but he realized that Nejire was actually in her last year.
"Of course I still plan for that to happen, but not just a team. We can make a whole agency called 'Uchiha Clan'. Wouldn't that be fascinating?" Madara questioned her with a smile as he looked down at her.
"And why Uchiha? Why not——" Nejire didn't get a chance to finish what she was saying since her boyfriend had interrupted her.
Knowing that the periwinkle haired girl wasn't good with naming at all, Madara chose to intervene.
"Well that's because by the time we actually form this agency, all the members are going to be my wives. You, Momo and hopefully Midnight and Rumi as well. I know the two older woman haven't been with me for so long, but dating them means that I don't plan to ever separate from them."
Blushing at the fact that Madara had just said he was going to marry her in the future, Nejire nodded her head with a smile and didn't say anything else. She was way too happy and looking forward to the future with Madara, that was going to be filled with nothing but happiness for them.
And so the two continued their journey towards the Yaoyorozu mansion, not realizing that the news of Madara defeating Muscular was currently airing.

Chapter 65

[author— just a short chapter about Shoto and his mother Rei.
I don't know if I got the personalities right, it's so hard to do lol.
[1205 words. Hadn't had a chapter this short since Chapter 28]
While Madara and Nejire were enjoying their time together as they went towards the Yaoyorozu mansion, a particular half and half teenager was currently walking in the halls of a certain hospital.
Shoto Todoroki, one of Class 1-A's strongest students, as well as the son of the number 2 pro hero, Endeavor. Today was the last day of internsh.i.p.s, so the teenager didn't do anything serious like training or patrolling with any of his fathers's sidekicks.
Instead, he decided that it was a good idea to visit his mother, Rei Todoroki. She was the wife of Endeavor, as well as the woman who burned Shoto's face.
That man would constantly abusive her, ruining her once caring and loving personality, causing her to become mentally unstable. This was a huge reason why Endeavor in the anime was such a disliked character. Why most despised him.
Why Shoto hated him.
Fortunately, she was now well, and returned back to how she previous was due to being away from Endeavor. The fact that her son recently visited her also greatly helped.
Arriving at the familiar door to his mother's
room, Shoto lightly knocked, but opened it right away. There she was, sitting on her hospital bed while distantly looking out the window that was right next to her, staring at whatever caught her attention.
A woman with an average height and build, white hair with long bangs, as well as tired looking gray eyes. Rei Todoroki.
Seeing her son visiting her once again, she looked at him with care, and smiled at him with parental love.
"Shoto." She gently said his name, genuinely happy to see him again. Happy that his visit wasn't just a one time thing.
"Mother. I brought you flowers." Shoto responded back, having nothing else to say. Even though they have basically reconciled already, their interactions were still a tad bit awkward, but they were getting there.
"Thank you. You can put them over with the other ones you brought in last time." Rei said, feeling grateful that Shoto had brought her a gift.
Even if they were just simple flowers you could find anywhere, and even if they were the same as the last ones; she didn't care because the fact that her son gave them to her warmed her heart.
Doing as she said, Shoto put the flowers inside a vase that was filled with water. Afterwards, he brought a chair over and placed it right next to his mother's hospital bed.
"So what did you come here for?" Rei asked her son, adjusting herself so she can properly face him for this conversation.
"I came to see you, that's all." Shoto told her while looking down, obviously lying. Something that the white haired woman easily caught on to. How could she not? She was his mother after all.
Shaking her head, Rei gently took her sons hand and held it. She would always do this when he was a child, and it didn't seem to go away when he grew up. When the teenage boy looked up at her, it was then that the mother understood she would need to talk to him and help him with her best abilities.
"I'm sure it's not that simple. I can see it Shoto. The conflicted feelings right through your eyes. What's bothering you?" Rei questioned in concern.
"I-It's just that. Due to recent revelations, I've changed my views on things. As you already know, I've chosen to work in...that man's agency for my internship." Pausing, Shoto looked at his mother worriedly, afraid that she would react if he even mentioned the fire hero, but all he saw was her smiling at him.
Even if Rei still held fear for Endeavor, she wasn't going to overreact. Especially when her son needed to talk to her. She wanted to be there for him.
"Go on." She said, being patient with him.
"I always thought it was best to be the best. To rise to the top, so I chose that agency to greatly improve myself. To see the look of shame on that man's face when I surpass all the others and become number one. But how can I do that when——" Shoto was going to say, but was interrupted by his mother.
When he heard her words, an expression of shock instantly appeared on his face.
"It's just like Enji..." The distant voice and sigh of Rei greeted his ears.
"W-What do you mean?" Shoto questioned, feeling genuinely confused.
"The look on your face told me all I needed to know, and what you were going to say. It's just like how Enji was with All Might. How he looked when thinking of his 'rival'. The sound of his voice once he realized he would never be able to achieve his goal.
It's the same situation with you, right? There must be someone that's greatly affecting you. That's making you think all this. Someone who's strength is greater than yours that made you feel this bitter."
Rei said, actually being very worried, even though she didn't outwardly show it. She didn't want her son to become obsessed with this, because it was exactly how his father was. She didn't want him to become like Endeavor who became so desperate to be number 1.
"I can't escape anything from you. Yes, you've watched the sports festival, so you must know how badly I lost to a certain someone. It was humiliating, but even then I was able to calm my feelings down, meet you for the first time in awhile and then shake hands with the person, hoping to battle him once again." Shoto explained.
"It sounds to me that you have found a potential friend. Even if you and this boy didn't end up on bad terms, you still can't help but be frustrated with yourself, and it must be because of his constant achievements. Am I right?"
Rei questioned, knowing exactly who her son was talking about. She has watched the sports festival herself, and she had to admit that she didn't like seeing her son get thrashed like that.
"How did you know?" Shoto asked, seriously questioning if his mother was all-knowing.
"Shoto, you must have forgotten that I have a TV here. Watching the news is something that I often do, and this Madara boy has been all over it for the past week." Rei explained.
Seeing that this situation with her son wasn't as bad as she thought, she spoke up once again and said
"How I see it. It looks like this conflict with yourself won't resolve if you don't talk to the young man. He doesn't seem to be someone who'll mock you for your lose, so having a genuine conversation is possible. Who knows, maybe you two could even become friends?"
'Friends?' Shoto thought to himself. Looking at his mother, he let out a smile, which was pretty rare for him, and said
"Thank you mother."
So for the next couple of hours, the two stayed and talked with each other. Fortunately for Shoto, Rei didn't have the TV turned on, or else they would've seen something new about the boy they were just talking about.

Chapter 66

[author- I almost deleted this chapter lol
No surprise here, but imma go sleep once again.
(2530 words)]
It didn't take long for the duo of Madara and Nejire to finally arrive in front of the Yaoyorozu mansion. Although Madara wasn't using his full speed due to Nejire wanting to fully experience the journey, a moderate pace was still good.
Madara just had to make sure that he won't get seen jumping from building to building by anyone, or caught on camera. Of course this won't get him in trouble since he's not even using his quirk, but it's unnecessary attention that he didn't want and need.
With the sky turning a beautiful dark orange, and the air becoming cooler, he walked towards the front door while having the bubbly and somewhat 'innocent' girl in his arms. Long black and periwinkle hair lightly flowed together in the windy afternoon, as the couple enjoyed their silence.
Unfortunately, that was broken due to Madara yawning out loud since he was feeling a bit sleepy. Eyes dropping ever so often, while his usual straight posture weakened. Due to events like his fight against Muscular and Dabi, going to the police department, training at Rumi's as well as sparring against Ryuko; he was kind of tired.
Of course that doesn't mean he was out of stamina or ran out of chakra. That would be near impossible at this point. His endurance was insane, and the amount of chakra he head was enormous.
The young man was just sometimes lazy, and his big comfy bed currently seemed like the best thing in the world right now. All he wanted to do was close his eyes and fall into eternal slumber.
'Ok, now I'm just being dramatic...' The Uchiha thought to himself with a slight shake of his head.
"Are you tired Madara? It looks like you're in 'this' type of mood." Is what Nejire said when she noticed his actions and heard the sudden yawn.
"You could say that. I've done a lot today, so I'm glad we're finally home." Madara responded back, another yawn threatening to be let out.
"Hmm, you're right about that. Momo must be home right now, so we can go and take a nap like we usually do." Nejire said, causing Madara to look down into her royal blue eyes.
Smirking, the Uchiha and the young girl disappeared from their previous spot in a small bolt of bright blue lightning. This was obviously Madara using 'Shunshin' to appear inside the mansion, which also seemed to not catch the attention of those inside.
His parents, Aiko and Jun were sitting down of the couch with Momo nearby as well. It was like they didn't notice he was here, and strangely, Nejire was silent as well. It wasn't until he opened his mouth when they looked over at him, but he didn't receive the warm greeting that he was used to.
'Something is wrong.' Madara thought to himself. His tired looking eyes shooting wide awake, almost as if his sleepiness had completely disappeared. If something happened, then he needed to be fully aware and not be half asleep.
"Madara." His mother Aiko simply said with a straight face, looking right into his eyes. Brown staring at black. Looking over, he saw his girlfriend Momo, as well as his father Jun staring at the TV.
Strangely, there was no sound coming from it, so Madara can only assume that it was currently on mute, or the volume was greatly lowered. Of course there was the chance that it was broken, but that was very unlikely.
Madara began to walk right inside the living room with Nejire following to see just what his father and Momo had been starring at on the TV.
"So, are you going to explain why you seem to get into some sort of problem every other day?" Aiko questioned, taking the remote that was next to her, and pressing the unmute button while pointing at the TV with it.
"Yes, that's right! U.A. first year, Madara Uchiha has brought in a known villain and murderer, Muscular earlier today. It——" The female news reporter had said, but was muted once again right after.
Shaking his head with a sigh, Madara's tired eyes once again appeared when he realized it was nothing too serious. When he realized that nothing was actually wrong.
'The media sure is quick with it. It also looks like that dog actually believed my words about people recording my fight. So much for chief police...' The Uchiha thought to himself.
"Madara, is that why you're tired? You've been basically fighting all day, haven't you?" Nejire asked as she gently pulled his sleeve, obviously joking since she knew something simple as this won't deplete his stamina so much.
Seeing how he was unamused, the cute girl suddenly smiled brightly and asked "So, how was it! Was he strong? Was he perhaps a challenge? How did his quirk work?"
Before he was able to speak up, Jun had opened his mouth and said "Madara, it's like you get into some situation every other day. First it was the bank robbery, then it was the Hosu incident, now it's this. Am I missing something?"
Although he said this, Jun wasn't all that worried, and it was the same for everyone else in the room. Why was that? It's because Madara had showed them part of his power. Showed them what he was capable of.
"That's true Madara, what father said is right. I honestly wouldn't but surprised if something else happened in the next two days." Momo said as she got up from the coach and walked up to him for a quick kiss and long hug.
"What's next? Are you going to solve the worlds worse problems by next week?" Aiko said with a huff, while crossing her arms.
"Well, it was an unlucky encounter." Madara said with Momo and Nejire in his arms.
"Fortunately, you showed your power to your father and I. If you didn't do this, I would've most likely passed out by now due to being so worried." She told her son who nodded with a small smile.
"You know, our classmates are going to question you all day tomorrow. You've done some pretty eye catching stuff this whole week. Some are already texting me asking about you." The sound of Momo's muffled voice greeted his ears.
"Good thing they don't have my number." He replied back.
"Not only that, but your cul- , I mean popularity will grow even more! Your following will also increase, so I say this being revealed is a good thing." Nejire said, quickly correcting herself.
"Well, if it was before, I would've been annoyed at this since I find having such a huge following as not enjoyable, but I'll just have to quit bitching about it and accept it." Madara said, getting Jun to react.
"Watch your language son."
"Jeez, shut up Jun!" Aiko immediately said to the father as she pinched his waist, getting him to blush and nod his head.
"Yeah, I'm going to go shower now and then take a nap. Goodbye." Madara told his parents before he disappeared in a bolt of lightning with Nejire and Momo.
Like this, Madara's name has once again spread throughout the media, gaining even more attention, and having some villains start to actually be wary of him. Muscular was a man known to be vicious and cruel, but a teenage boy who was just in his first year had defeated him.
This obviously shocked most, as well as having Madara starting to have more and more eyes that were constantly waiting to see what he does next.
Even a boy named Kota started to pay attention to him.
(In a somewhat dark room)
"Sensei, we should've had Muscular killed when he was in his cell. Or not have this information leaked out. Now that brat is getting all this glory with people constantly praising him!" Tomura shouted in rage, something that All For One was for sure used to.
"That wouldn't be possible. There were already people who saw Madara carrying the body of Muscular and bringing him in to the police department with that Rabbit Hero of his." The villain calmly said. It was currently just him and the man child talking together. No one else was here, and that included Kurogiri.
Even though AFO said this, he was still confused on why this got out, since it was known that Mirko wasn't with the young man when he fought Muscular and Dabi.
'He must've done something. Which means he wants a following. Of course I could be wrong, but it's a strong possibility. Just what is he thinking of doing?'
"Then, why don't we go and attack him, but this time you come with us! You can defeat him right? We can do it, no, I can do it! I'll defeat him myself Sensei. All it'll take is one touch and he'll finally be gone forever!" Tomura said, furiously scratching his neck while his breathing became heavy.
"Don't be stupid Tomura. Don't even think of even trying to fight that boy when you're currently like this. You're going to have to train harder, but that's not all. Those emotions of yours are a huge problem right now. Your greatest weakness...something that Madara will be able to easily exploit.
No, not just him, but anyone else, including the members of the League. Calm yourself and be patient. I've told you this countless times." All For One said, sounding more harsh than he usually was with the light blue haired villain.
'It must be because we have gotten no information from Dabi. Ever since he's woken up, he's only had a vacant look in his eyes while staying silent. I didn't know one defeat would cause him to be like that. I certainly didn't expect him to be so weak minded either. Kurogiri said he'll probably get out of that funk in a couple days. He better be right...' All For One thought to himself.
What the man didn't know was that Dabi currently had a dead look in his eyes because he faced the monster known as Madara Uchiha.
It was to be expected really.
Even the greatest of men could turn into nothing but a mere coward when up against him.
Something that All For One will find out later down the line.
(U.A High - Nezu's office)
Inside the principals office of UA, Nezu sat behind his desk while watching the news on his tablet that was currently in front of him. He's been doing this for the past week, and each time something about Madara was brought up, the mouse would curse himself for suspecting the boy as a villain.
'I could say that I'm proud, even when neither I nor the teachers have had any hand in his success so far. Even then, just him being a student here is enough to put the school in a good light.
But there's also a problem. Aizawa's words make sense. This young man is either a problem since he's so far ahead of the other kids, but then again, there's nothing we could do about it. It's not like I would do anything either. This is just something the students will have to overcome.
Who said the path of being a hero was easy?'
Nezu thought to himself as he took a bite from the bag of delicious cheese he was holding.
'Hmm, this is some good stuff.'
Unfortunately, the peaceful atmosphere was broken by the sound of his ringtone. Reluctantly putting his bag of cheese down, Nezu took his phone out of his pocket, but noticed the caller.
'*Sigh, not the chief again. I can't just hang up though, it'll be too suspicious.' The mouse thought to himself.
"Hello? What is it this time Kenji?"
"Nezu, I'm sure you watched the news. Haha, that kid is smart you know. He actually fooled me into giving him credit for this. It's honestly embarrassing for me." The voice on the other end said.
"Hmm, I did find it strange. So why did you call me?"
"Why else would I? For the same reason why I called you last time, but you hung up the moment I said 'Madara'. Why was that?" The dog head man questioned, getting Nezu to swiftly make up a lie.
"Well that's truly strange. I apologize for that, but at that time, I was busy. I had to quickly hang up since I had to talk with one of my staff members about something very important." Nezu said, sounding very believable.
"Anyways, before you hang up again, I wanted to talk about that boys personality."
"No, you don't have to worry too much about that Kenji. I already talked with the young man, and there's nothing wrong with him, and nothing to concern about. Nothing to be wary over, and nothing to be scared of." Nezu said, mostly sounding as if he was convincing himself.
"Alright, ok. Fine. I'll trust your words and listen to your judgment, but there is something to be scared of. At least for me there is...
...I fear what will happen if the Uchiha one day 'snaps'. Where villains aren't the only ones who'd challenge him and try to defeat him."
Kenji said right before he hung up.
'*Sigh, me too Kenji, me too.' Nezu thought to himself with a frown as he recalled the look in Madara's eyes when the boy had threatened him.
[Yaoyorozu mansion]
The sky had turned dark, but the light of the moon and stars now appeared. In a spacious room, you can see three figures sleeping peaceful on a large bed. That was until the figure in the middle suddenly opened his eyes.
Madara had just woke up when he sensed someone approaching the mansion's front door. He couldn't have clones guarding the outside area when he was sleeping, but that wasn't too much of a problem.
Carefully removing the limbs that were hung on to him, Madara got up, making sure he didn't wake his girls. Being successful with that, he silently used 'Shunshin' to appear downstairs and opened the door.
"Rumi? What are you doing here so late?" The Uchiha questioned while rubbing his eyes, obviously still tired.
The older woman was currently in a disguise of sorts. With a backpack hung around her shoulders, she wore baggy pajama pants, long black hoodie, a white cap that covered the top of her head, and was made specifically for her, while her hair was tied into a ponytail, as well as rabbit slippers. Madara also couldn't miss the rabbit stuffed toy she was tightly holding.
'What the hell...why does she look so cute!'
"I was sleeping, well I was trying to sleep, but I just couldn't. That's when I realized that I missed your warmth, so I put all this on, hoping not to be recognized, but I think my ears are a dead giveaway." Rumi said with a yawn.
Seeing how tired she was, Madara instantly took her inside, locked the doors and then went up to his room to have the most comfortable night ever.

Chapter 67

[author—— just a little spar before they go to UA.
(1848 words)]
[Next Day]
The night sky had disappeared, and the sun once again rose in the early morning. Yesterday, Rumi wasn't comfortable with sleeping inside her house alone anymore, so she dressed up, disguised herself and took the train to the Yaoyorozu mansion.
Madara had woken up from his nap with Nejire and Momo, went downstairs and opened the door for the Rabbit Hero. After that had happened, he brought her to his room, and had enjoyed the most comfortable night since he's been reborn.
Sleeping with Nejire, Momo, and Rumi cuddled up to him was something he would've never thought would happen in his past life, but this was now his reality.
After a good amount of hours of sleep, the three girls had woke up, just see the bed empty. Their boyfriend wasn't there, and they didn't hear him in the bathroom either, so they could only make the assumption that he had left the room in general.
With the teenagers, they really should've been shocked to see Rumi there, but all they did was greet her like it was completely normal. The rabbit hero was slowly getting more comfortable, and adapting to this new life of hers.
After a couple minutes of some light conversation, the three girls left the room, and went downstairs just to see Madara in the kitchen drinking a glass of water while in his workout clothes.
"Madara? You don't usually train so early. Well, you haven't in awhile." Nejire said as she stretched her body with a long yawn, exposing her mid section for the young man in front of her.
"Hmm, you're right. Just don't want to be too lazy. You three can go back to bed if you want since I won't take too long. We still have a lot of time left until we actually have to go back to school." Madara told them, saying the last part with a sigh, obviously not looking forward to going.
"You seem dejected Madara. Are you really that scared of education?" Rumi spoke out, causing Nejire and Momo to chuckle.
"Nope, he just sometimes hates the attention he gets. And from his achievements this week, there's no doubt that his annoyance will spike up today." Momo told Rumi who was now looking around the refrigerator for a juicy carrot.
"If that annoys him, then how has he not gone insane from fan girls? Now that I've thought about it, with my time with Madara, I haven't seen one approach him. I guess they're shy, or someone threatened them." Rumi said jokingly after she finally found a couple carrots.
No one noticed the subtle glint in Momo's eyes when Rumi finished talking.
"How about instead of going back to bed, we all have a spar!" Nejire said as she threw her arms in the air, catching the other threes interest.
"You mean, us three, against him?" Momo questioned, gesturing to herself and the other two girls, then pointed to Madara who looked uninterested.
"Yes, lets do it!" Rumi said with a big grin, emitting her l.u.s.t for battle.
"Are you guys sure? You three have never fought together, so it might be kind of difficult." Madara spoke out as he finished his glass of water.
"I don't see the problem. It could be great training for Nejire and Momo. They'll one day both have to fight together with other heroes who are basically strangers, so this match is some what beneficial." Rumi said, thinking about her own experiences.
Being someone who always went solo, the rabbit hero at first had a difficult time communicating and fighting well with others when she had to. Of course this was all in the past, but it was something pretty annoying for her. Something that Rumi at the time didn't think she would need to fix, but she was mistaken.
"Alright then, if you say so. Go ahead and change into your workout clothes. I know you only brought your hero costume Rumi, but Momo can make you a brand new outfit.
I'll be waiting in the forest where I usually train."
Madara said before he disappeared in a puff of smoke to go look for his Bo Staff/Gunbai since he wanted to fight with it against the three girls.
"Ok Rumi, since we've only recently met, you don't have any information on me and Nejire's quirks. It's also the same for us, so maybe we can share with each other while Madara waits." Momo suggested with a smile as the three of them walked up the stairs to go to her room.
"Sounds like a plan."
(30 minutes later)
In the middle of the forest outside of the Yaoyorozu mansion, the leaves rustled in the morning wind, as the sound of footsteps shuffling through the leaves on the ground invaded Madara's ears.
He's been standing here, waiting patiently for the three girls that thought it was a good idea to face him, and after 30 minutes, they were finally in-front of him. Obviously they must be tired, otherwise they would've realized how hopeless this all was.
Of course he could just go easy on them, more so Nejire and Momo, but there was no way Madara was going to do that. Why would he?
'My hands are bis.e.x.u.a.l, I have no problem with fighting girls or even hitting them.' Madara thought to himself as he cracked his knuckles.
It's not like this was the first time Momo and Nejire were sparring against Madara, but the young man was always more passive during those fights. Doing more dodging then attacking. Only knocking them off their feet until they got back up, and then repeat; but today was going to be different.
"You guys finally came. I honestly thought you gave up already." He said to Nejire, Momo and Rumi who were all in their workout clothes, causing him to blatantly stare. Something that three girls secretly liked and didn't mind at all.
"Hmph, we're ready when you are!" Momo shouted, causing the Uchiha to smirk and activate his Sharingan.
"*Gulp* Hehe, I forgot how it felt to go against Madara. We haven't fought him in a while." Nejire said with a slightly nervous tone to her voice while floating off the ground.
"Don't worry girls, we'll fight just how we planned." Rumi told them.
Something that Madara noticed was that Nejire and Momo were a couple feet behind Rumi. This obviously meant that the rabbit hero herself was going to engage close combat with him, while the other two girls will try attacking him front a distance.
Spinning his Bo Staff with his fingers, Madara took a small breath and looked that the people in front of him.
"It's your first move. Attack when you want to."
As soon as he said those words, Rumi instantly rushed towards him with her first out, causing him to smirk and slightly move his body to avoid it.
"You know attacking me like that won't always work Rumi." Madara said before he hit her back with his Bo Staff, causing her to stagger forward.
"Are you already forgetting about the others? Don't underestimate them." Rumi replied back with a small chuckle.
"Of course not."
Sensing something approaching him, Madara looked back and saw that Momo had attacked him with a taser, while Nejire used one of her spiral blast.
Yes, spiral. With the use of her quirk named 'Wave Motion', Nejire is able to convert her own vitality into energy that releases powerful shockwaves, but unfortunately her attacks were slow, making it easy for Madara to dodge.
"You guys are using projectiles, even when you know I have my Sharingan active, and know just how insane my reaction speed is. Your best bet is to face me head on in hand to hand combat, or try to catch me off guard.
It looks like that's exactly what you guys were trying to do, but Rumi is far too slow in my eyes for me to ever get caught like that."
Madara said as he dodged another one of the rabbit hero's punches. Seeing as this was going nowhere, he decided that it was his turn to attack, so he jumped up high into the air.
"Momo! Get off the ground!" Rumi shouted just before Madara quickly descended back down and formed a huge crater once his foot connected with the floor of the forest.
Luckily Nejire was already floating in the air, Rumi jumped high to land on a branch, while Momo quickly created a grappling hook to hang on the side of a tree. Now all three of them were once again side by side.
"Nejire, quick! Send a powerful blast in the middle of the smoke." Momo said as she created a loaded pistol, and aimed it right where she told the periwinkle haired girl to attack.
The sound of two gunshots sounded out in the forest. It wasn't hard to tell that Momo's shots were being blocked by something, and it wasn't hard to figure out just what it was.
'It's his Gunbai...' The black haired girl thought to herself.
"Ok! Brace yourself Madara!" Nejire shouted with a large smile as bright yellow swirls of energy appeared on both of her hands. Seconds later, it enlarged and shot right towards where Momo had told her to shoot.
Unfortunately, nothing had happened.
Until...
"Uchiha Reflection."
The smoke cleared to show Madara with his Gunbai out, emitting a bright light. Even though Nejire, Momo and Rumi know how strong Madara is, it's not like they know every one of his techniques and moves.
This was one of them.
The two students had no time to react, and unfortunately had been hit with the blast, causing them to instantly go unconscious.
Of course Rumi was able to. Being able to quickly move from one branch to another, and finally landing on the ground; but that didn't last too long as she was suddenly forced on her stomach with someone sitting on her back.
"It looks like I win. I know those two can't hear me, but you worked very well together. There were times when I felt my life flash before my eyes. I could say this was one of my most difficult battles to date." Madara said.
"Tch. Must you be an asshole about it? Difficult fight? That wasn't even a fight. It didn't even last 5 minutes!" Rumi said, not even bothering to struggle out of the Uchiha's hold.
"Hmm, I have no idea what you're talking about. Come on, let's go back inside. My parents must be awake by now, and we have to check if Nejire and Momo are ok." Madara said as he walked over to the two girls.
After checking them over, he carried Momo while Rumi carried Nejire, and walked back to the mansion.
School was going to start, and Madara naturally would go there earlier than usual, so he was going to take a shower as soon as he woke the two girls up.
'I'll finally get to see Midnight again.'

Chapter 68

[author— I'm going to bed. I'm so tired. Why am I always tired.
(2100 words)]
It's been about half an hour since Madara and Rumi brought Nejire and Momo inside the Yaoyorozu mansion after the spar, and woke them up. Of course the girls were bummed out about being defeated, but they were used to it, so it didn't really affect them that much compared to when they fought Madara for the first time when they were very young.
Back then, they would always feel down. Feel as if they were weak and useless. Especially Nejire who had thought being older meant she was naturally stronger. Fortunately that thought process didn't remain since she had grown up. With Momo, she would sometimes cry, thinking that her 'brother' wouldn't want to be around her anymore for being so weak.
Thankfully that didn't become a huge problem since Jun and Aiko had talked to her about it, while Madara constantly reassured her.
Right now for the two girls, all they can do is continue with their training. It was a good thing that sparring against their boyfriend would sharpen their skills, so it wasn't too much of a loss for them.
With Aiko and Jun still being asleep, Madara and the three girls had the house to themselves, but they had only stayed in one room. Which was the one they had slept together in, in the previous night. With all of them not bothering to change since they didn't sweat much from that spar, they relaxed on the large bed.
"Maybe lowering the power of my attacks so I could constantly attack Madara would have worked better." Nejire said with a sigh as she flopped backwards, letting her body sink into the extremely soft and comfortable covers on her boyfriend's bed.
"Hmm, I think I should have engaged him in hand to hand combat with Rumi, or at least use a Bo Staff to fight him off. Unfortunately, that would have never worked. His martial arts skills are levels above mine, so I wouldn't have been a match for it, and i'm pretty sure that I wouldn't have been able to keep up with Madara and Rumi either." Momo replied back right after, thinking to herself as the battle (if you can even call it that) played inside her head.
'Why are they talking about me like I'm not even here. Well, I should be used to it by now since they would always do this after they lose. Honestly, I still don't know why they bring themselves down for this. Sure they were no match, but they were up against me. Not to sound c.o.c.ky or anything, but c'mon…It's like a first year constantly berating himself because he's not on All Might's level of power.
The thing is, with Momo, she may not do well against me, but she would most likely win against all the students in Class 1-A, except a few of course. Shoto would beat her because of how widespread and destructive his Ice and Fire is, and Bakugo... well we've already seen that fight before.
Now with Nejire. There was definitely no doubt with her strength. Just being considered as Top 3 of all U.A should be enough to realize just how formidable she is. In the future, I can see her becoming someone very powerful.'
Madara thought to himself, basically analyzing the two teenage girls while having his back to the headboard of the bed. Rumi sat comfortby on his l.a.p, dozing off, but it was also obvious to the Uchiha that she was paying attention to what Nejire and Momo were saying.
"You two, why are you thinking too much of it? Momo, your skills with creating items have become faster than before, while Nejire, your attacks and wave blasts, even if it's just a little, have become more powerful. I know you two sometimes doubt your strength, but you're at a perfect level. I wish I could help more, but the only thing I would say is to continue on with your training."
That was all he could say to them. The girls talked about what 'mistakes' they made during the spar, but Madara knew they didn't make any! They had worked well together, constantly attacking him when they had the chance. Taking the opportunity to take him down when the usual person would hesitate.
Their loss had probably seemed bad because he had quickly finished the match. They probably thought they used the wrong attacks because he had the ability to counter all of them.
Maybe not defeating them so quickly would be best for the next time.
"Thank you Madara!" Nejire said with a smile as she turned her head to look at him while Momo nodded as well. That was when the rabbit hero finally spoke up, wanting to share her opinion.
"You know, I wish I could help you girls, but unfortunately I have no experience with quirks such as yours. That means that I can't give you tips on how you can improve them or further develop them.
Even then, I can still try and give you my workout routine to see if it'll help you strengthen your bodies and make them stronger."
Rumi suggested with a smile, getting Nejire and Momo to latch onto her for a hug, not bothering that Madara was right there.
'I'm glad that they're getting along so quickly. I would've thought that it would take at least a week or so for them to get comfortable with each other because of the age difference, but that doesn't seem to be a problem at al—' Madara was thinking to himself, but was broken out of his thoughts when Nejire looked at him, and stared into his black eyes with her royal blues.
"Madara, why don't we go ahead and take a shower. Don't we have to go and see Nemuri early today? She hasn't seen you in like two days, right?"
Nejire questioned, actually feeling sorry for the older woman. She couldn't imagine being away from Madara for a whole two days. It must've been a nightmare for her.
"Nemuri? Who's Nemuri?" Rumi questioned curiously.
"Well, she's the other woman Madara is with, but guess what, she's also his teacher! How immoral and despicable! Don't you think Rumi?" Nejire questioned, being overdramatic once again, while also causing Momo to let out a small laugh.
'It's now official. I'll always find the way Nejire acts entertaining.' The black haired girl thought to herself as she continued to silently watch the interaction of the other three.
Madara shook his head when he heard Nejire's words. "By Nemuri my teacher, she means the R-Rated pro hero, Midnight."
"R-Rated? Pro Hero? You and your teacher? Why am I not surprised..." the Rabbit Hero said while shaking her head.
"What do you think of her Rumi? What are your opinions?" The Uchiha questioned. The girls had already accepted her and met her face to face, but not only hasn't Rumi known about this, but she most likely hasn't talked to the R-Rated pro hero before.
"My opinions? Well I can't really form some without actually meeting her, but I can respect her for basically establishing the hero costume regulations. So when am I meeting her?" Rumi said, then afterwards questioned.
"Well, I'm not too sure. She's been pretty busy, with hero work as well as being a teacher at U.A. I'll ask her though."
After that, Madara had went and showered with Nejire and Momo to get ready for their day. Rumi of course wasn't ready yet to do such a thing, so she had went before them.
With Aiko and Jun waking up, they had a delicious and simple breakfast while talking to each other. Jun was of course shocked when a famous pro hero sat down at his breakfast table, but he had remembered what his lovely and caring wife had told him before.
With Rumi having to go back to her hero duties since internsh.i.p.s were over, she had left the Yaoyorozu mansion, and took the train to go home. Madara really hoped she didn't get too busy.
Now here he was now, in the early morning walking around U.A with Nejire and Momo linking their arms with his. After Rumi left, the students had left as well right after.
It was just like before. Silent and devoid of any students due to it being so early. Midnight had already called the Uchiha saying she was in her usual classroom, so that's where they were going right now.
The silence was comfortable. Nejire skipped every so often, while Momo stayed on her phone. Madara himself was just zoning out while walking, but unfortunately that was only for a short moment since the periwinkle haired girl wanted to talk to him.
Shaking his arms, Nejire looked up at the Uchiha curiously with those big eyes of hers and asked "Madara, you've never really told us this before, but what are your goals and dreams? Do you have any? Anything you want to accomplish in the future?"
Now this caught the attention of Momo who was wondering why Nejire would ask something like this so sudden, and Madara had similar thoughts.
He didn't expect to be asked that at all. What were his dreams? His goals? What did he want to strive for? Where does he see himself in 10 years?
He never really seriously thought about it, since he's had only one focus really since being reborn into this 'fictional' world.
"Enjoy life. Right now, I just want to enjoy life as much as possible. Spend time with you girls, and fight anyone that that seems powerful in my eyes. My strength is already enough for me to sit back and not worry about any dangers. So for now, until something else catches my interest, I'll be enjoying life."
To him, it seemed liked the best answer to give because now that he's thought about it, enjoying life is exactly what he's been doing all this time.
He's died once, so he didn't plan on doing it again so soon. He didn't know about any third chance, but he was sure that wasn't going to happen. He received a second one, so he was going to live with no regrets. Try things he wouldn't have been able to do in his past life.
The future? He shouldn't worry about that right now.
His goals? He'll find one as time goes on. He was sure of it.
Wanting to beat all the powerful heroes in the Top 10 couldn't be considered a goal of his. He needed something bigger.
World Domination maybe?
Nah, that seemed too much.
"Hmm, that's interesting. Thank you for answering." Nejire said with a bright smile with her eyes closed, causing Madara to remove his arms from hers and pat her head.
Turning to his right, he saw Momo look up at him, anticipation clear in her black eyes, causing him to shake his head and comply.
Right. He had forgotten how spoiled these girls could get.
After patting Momo's head as well, Madara then linked his arms with them once again, and asked "No problem, but what made you ask such a question?"
"It's just that, we talked about the future and what we will do after graduating. You did mention making that agency, but you also sounded like you were unsure. Then I realized Momo and I never really asked you your plans for the future, so I was just curious."
'Curious. So she was just being her regular self.' The Uchiha thought to himself.
"But Madara, is there anything you wish to do? Like a selfish d.e.s.i.r.e? Something that you want but don't particularly need?" Momo asked, wondering if someone as powerful as her boyfriend had wishes of sorts.
What did he want? Maybe it was something she could create? But Momo doubted that.
'The Rinnegan...it's something I really want, but of course I don't particularly need it.' Madara thought to himself.
If Momo heard his thoughts and knew exactly what the Rinnegan was, then she would've immediately erased the thought of creating his 'wish'.
"Well, I've always wanted to go to America and walk on water." Madara revealed, causing the two girls to look at him confusingly.
"Why is that?"
"No particular reason really...Come on, lets pick up our pace, I'm sure Nemuri is dying to see us." Madara said, but not before he created a clone to go see Nezu.
He needed to talk to the mouse.
————————————

Chapter 69

[author— just a little chapter. Ok now I'm really going to bed.
I have really nice hands.
(1518 words)
Currently inside the principals office, two figures could be seen seriously discussing about something important.
"Now I do think it'll be fine for the students to stay in dorms, but what if another incident like last time happens? At that point, the backlash we'll receive would be worse than the previous."
"I know Toshinori, but it's a risk I'm willing to take. Safety of our students above anything. The security would be tight, and we'll know where they are at all times."
"Nezu, are you sure all the students will be willing to live inside dorms? We'll have to get permission from their guardians, but the likelihood of everyone agreeing to this..."
"Yes, you're completely right about that. There's no denying that there is bound to be a couple students who would refuse. After all, children love their freedom, and living in dorm rooms would definitely make the experience uncomfortable for them.
Even then, we'll have to try and persuade their guardians, and make them realize just how serious this is. That this will be beneficial and keep their child safe."
"Nezu, I understand, but what made you suddenly come up with this? The school year is still in it's early stages, and a change like this is way too big. Something must have come up."
Nezu, U.A.'s current principal heavily sighed as he took a sip of his tea. Placing the small cup back down on his desk, he stared right into the eyes of Toshinori Yagi, also known as All Might, who was currently in his skinny form.
When Toshinori stared right back, he saw it. The amount of care, and utmost determination this principal had for his students. Just what made him act this way? The mouse always had a kind expression on his face, but right now he looked very serious.
Only thought Toshinori could make was how this expression didn't suit the small mouse at all...
"I fear that the attacks against us aren't over. Far from it. U.A and it's students seem to be a target for villains recently, so I thought this was a good idea. Of course this decision won't be made right away because you're right. This is a big change."
Nezu explained, thinking of a recent attack that had happened just yesterday.
Sighing once again, Nezu 'smiled' and said "Well, we can discuss about this with the other staff members at a later date. After all, we are in no rush to get this project completed.
Now tell me Toshinori, how is your successor doing with his training? Last time I saw him, he looked quite troubled."
"Midoriya is doing just fine. His progress with One For All is great considering he had such a short amount of time to train his body for it, but even then, I don't think the boy himself realizes this.
From what Gran Torino has told me, he seems to be fixated on training himself to surpass a certain someone. I'm sure you can figure out just who that is."
Toshinori told the mouse as his posture sagged. He was genuinely worried about his student's internal struggle.
When Nezu heard the pro hero's words, he instantly knew who he was talking about.
"Madara Uchiha."
The office became oddly silent right after the principal said that name, alerting the two who were currently inside. Visible wind that seemed to appear from nowhere was calmly traveling throughout the room, which greatly confused Nezu and Toshinori.
The windows were closed, so how could this be happening?
Seconds later, the wind became violent, causing the curtains to flap and Nezu's tea cup to rattle.
That was the moment a very tall and muscular figure appeared. Toshinori had transformed!
"Nezu, get behind the desk." All Might said seriously, getting into a stance, ready for any possible attacks.
Nezu listened to the hero, but he also reached his small mouse hands under the table, and pulled out a gun that looked to be specifically made for him to hold.
They waited and waited, until finally, a gray silhouette appeared, causing All Might to instantly rush towards it, intending to restrain the man who thought it was a good idea to infiltrate inside here!
But he halted his movements once he saw a familiar figure.
"Shit!" The hero cursed. His fist just inches away from Madara's face, causing the young man's hair to blow back due to the power of All Might's punch.
'If I didn't stop on time, I would have hospitalized him! Jeez! But that's not the worse thing. Why does he look completely indifferent?'
The number 1 pro hero thought to himself as he backed away with a sigh and transformed into his skinny form. Luckily he wasn't coughing any blood. He hated when that happened.
It was like a reminder that his time was almost up...
"Madara, I'm glad to see you here, but you know that you didn't have to do all that, right?" Nezu questioned as he put his gun back and sat down on his chair.
"It's a bad habit..."
Toshinori sat back down too, and stared at the Uchiha, waiting for him to state his reason for coming here so early.
With Nezu slightly glad that he didn't have any important papers and files laying around, he took a sip of his tea and then looked at Madara.
"So? Is there something you need?" His mind was already racing, coming up with multiple possibilities on why the student appeared in his office.
"I am dating Midnight." Madara simply said, completely shocking the other two in the room.
"W-Wait a minute. Aren't you dating that Yaoyorozu girl? Are you cheating on her young Uchiha?." Toshinori questioned, disapproval obvious in his voice.
'This is just too strange. He must be joking around.'
"No, you're right. I am dating 'that Yaoyorozu girl.'" Madara said, greatly confusing the skinny and weak looking man.
'So that's what it is. Truly remarkable. Madara Uchiha never seizes to amaze me. Capable of getting a woman such as Nemuri to date him.
But unfortunately, this will cause problems. Why is this young man always giving me problems...'
Nezu thought to himself with a sigh. He needed a nice bath and some cheese right now to relax himself.
"You know relationsh.i.p.s between student and teacher isn't allowed. Especially within a hero school. The problems and riot this would-" The mouse was going to continue, but saw the unamused look on Madara's face.
"Uh, well of course I can make an exception, and try and see what I can do." Nezu said kindly with a closed smile, shocking the pro hero in the room.
"Nezu! What do you mean exception? Do you even know what you're saying? How could—"
"Honestly, you're making a big deal about it. What's wrong with having a romantic relationship with my 31 year old female teacher? You should be happy for us. Besides, you do owe me a couple favors Nezu." Madara said, causing the mouse to sigh who had realized he did owe the young man a couple favors.
'Damn, It seems like he didn't forget about it.'
"I'll have to actually talk to Nemuri about this, but you guys would have to keep this a secret. I wish you guys happiness, but this can't get out to the media right now. I hope you understand this..."
"Hmm, yeah I get it. I'll be going now to report it back to the boss and Nemuri." The clone of Madara said, preparing to dispel, but a voice stopped him.
"Wait! You're telling me you're a clone instead of the original? I couldn't tell at all..." Toshinori said.
"Well, yeah. That's the point in clones really, but who said I am one? I could just be messing around with you guys, saying I'm a clone when I'm really the original. I mean, you don't have a way to tell. The Madara who's been at U.A taking classes and training with other students could have been a clone this whole time. Maybe you haven't even met the original."
Seeing the look in their eyes, Madara thought he had enough fun and dispelled himself.
"Ah, so he was a clone."
"Indeed he was Toshinori." Nezu said.
'It also seems like he enjoys toying with people. Just like me...
Enough of that, but the kids relationship really is a problem. Just what was Nemuri thinking. If it gets out then I don't even know what types of stories the media will write about this.
I just hope those two don't start doing anything inappropriate on school grounds.'
With her back to the hallway wall, Nemuri m.o.a.n.e.d as she felt her backside being groped. Snaking her arms around Madara's neck, she continued to kiss him with passion, wanting more and more.
Off to the side, Nejire and Momo stood while shaking their heads, listening to the sound of lips smacking against each other in the hallway devoid of any staff members or students. It was just them here.
"Momo, look at her."
"Yup, grown woman."
"So horny..."

Chapter 70

[author- 70 chapters! Didn't think I would go so far tbh.
This chapter has Shoto talking with Madara, which is sort of interesting.
Please read the author note at the end because it's important.
(2641 words)
"Momo look at her."
"Yup, grown woman."
"So horny..."
Nejire and Momo both shook their heads as the wet sound of Madara and Midnight's kiss kept on invading their ears. The sensual m.o.a.ns as well as the heavy breathing; the two girls decided to break them up before they would actually start f.u.c.k.i.n.g each other in the middle of the hallway.
"Ok you two, at least do it inside the classroom where there's no risk of some random person seeing you guys." Momo said as she opened the door to the room and lead them inside.
Although she had said that, she knew Madara would stop the second he sensed a presence come close to them.
Now inside the classroom, Madara had sat down on a chair with Nemuri taking her place on his l.a.p. Momo decided on sitting on top of the desk in front of them while Nejire flew around the room.
"I just couldn't help myself. I haven't seen this stud since a few days back." The older woman said as she laid her head on Madara's shoulders. They still had about an hour until students would start arriving here, so she got comfortable, knowing that they'd be staying inside for awhile.
After that, they had continued talking about their previous day with each other, well mostly Midnight listening in on how Madara defeated the villain known as Muscular.
"Nemuri, do you know what we're doing today? I know it's not your class where we do all the hero activities, but you must have a general idea, right?" Momo questioned curiously.
"Hmm, I'm not too sure, but I think All Might will have you guys doing some type of race. It's your first day back from the week long internsh.i.p.s, so I'm pretty sure it won't be anything too serious. Of course I could be wrong..." Midnight said, but turned her head to the periwinkle haired girl when she heard her giggling.
"What is it Nejire?" Madara asked.
"It's just that, I wish I could go to your class and watch as the other kids get frustrated when they see you easily win." She told them. The girl knew Madara's speed was unrivaled, so anything having to do with a race was a guaranteed win.
"Now that you say that, it reminded me of that small staff meeting I had yesterday. Your accomplishments is a bigger deal than I thought Madara. Some teachers had thought that you being in Class 1-A is unfair, which the students will most likely agree with."
"What, that's stupid! How is it unfair that he's stronger than all of the other students?" Momo questioned, while Madara stayed silent, waiting for the older woman to finish.
Nejire had stopped floating around and sat down on the table next to the black haired girl.
"Now now, let me finish Momo. They kept bickering, but that was until Aizawa had shut them up. He had denied their complaints and said they shouldn't use the concept of fair and unfair in a world like this, and I honestly agree with him.
Madara is just stronger, more powerful and overall better than his other classmates. The students will just have to deal with that and continue on. It's seriously concerning that they are even thinking of this."
Midnight explained while shaking her head.
"Wow Aizawa said that? Brooding homeroom teacher? That depressed man who always looks like he doesn't get any sleep? Didn't expect that he would defend Madara." Nejire spoke out, receiving a nod from the girl next to her.
'Aizawa, how interesting. I haven't really talked to the man before. Like have a full conversation and discuss about whatever. I wonder what we would even talk about? He seems uninterested about everything.
I wonder how he'll react once he finds out that he can't stop my quirk. The being that sent me here had granted me that wish. No one is able to steal or cancel my quirk.
No one knows this yet since Aizawa has never tried using his ability on me.'
Madara thought to himself with a chuckle. There's no doubt that the air of mystery around him would grow much larger if it was revealed that his his quirk can't be canceled.
Even One For All couldn't escape Aizawa's gaze.
"No, I wouldn't say Aizawa was defending Madara, but he might've just been annoyed. The fact is, this type of situation hasn't happened in a long while at U.A. If this goes on, students would probably feel worse than just discouraged, which in my opinion, is again, very concerning." Midnight told them.
"Is it that serious Nemuri? The day hasn't even started yet, but it already seems like a huge deal." Momo questioned worriedly.
"*Sigh* No. What I mentioned was just the worse case scenario, but if some staff members are calling Madara's presence as 'unfair', then there's no doubt that loads of students would do the same.
At the end of the day, they'll just have to stop bitching about it and continue with their school year. Students shouldn't be worried how strong another is, and it's definitely not what they should be focusing on when they're training to become heroes.
This is why this situation is so concerning..."
Midnight once again spoke up, sounding genuinely frustrated which caused Madara to rub her t.h.i.g.hs and arms and pull her closer. The woman didn't really care what others think, and she was sure Madara was the same. It's just that the being worried about another students progress isn't what those kids should be worried about.
The mindset of 'I'm not strong like him, so how can I ever be a good hero' is somewhat risky.
"Wait a minute, do they plan to do something?" Nejire questioned.
"No, nothing much. I'm not exactly sure, but they could possibly start trying to challenge Madara more. With his strength, it's obvious that the activities that'll happen in Hero Studies would be a piece of cake to finish." She continued on by saying "Madara, what do you think about all this?"
He's been silent the whole time she was talking, so she wanted to hear his thoughts.
"It's unfortunate that students and a small amount of the staff might feel this way, but it doesn't bother me. To be honest, I don't care about the students being discouraged. It's not like I befriended any of them anyways." The Uchiha simply said.
He's seen or read this scenario many times in fiction works. It would be around this time where the main protagonist would start teaching/training other kids, halting his progress in the process, or just hold back for them. Madara always found that stupid.
He was definitely not going to do that.
"You know, this sort of happened once Mirio got stronger. Most students in the class weren't really a match for them. I do remember some being jealous and even discouraged, but it wasn't as serious as this.
Maybe it's because of his personality and being an overall nice person.
His strength made the a.d.u.l.ts consider him as a contender for the Number 1 spot, but I can bet that will change very quickly."
Nejire spoke out, saying that last part with a wink when she looked at Madara. There is no doubt that if Madara continued to show more of his power, people would most likely already consider him as the future number 1 pro hero.
If Madara defeated Mirio in a fight, then others who believed in the blonde would most likely favor towards the Uchiha for that spot. Of course strength alone isn't the only factor on deciding who should be number 1, but it was a pretty big one.
A first year defeating U.A's strongest? Madara would definitely take Mirio's title then...
'I just wonder what he's currently thinking. Mirio most definitely watched the news all week, so he probably knows more about Madara now. Tamaki too is probably regretting his words about Mirio being able to easily defeat Madara.
Hmph, I can't wait to the looks on their faces when Mirio can't even land a single hit. Hehehe, it will definitely be interesting.' The periwinkle haired girl thought to herself.
"Mirio? How amusing." Madara said with a small chuckle, his l.u.s.t for battle threatening to leak out.
"I hope the worse scenario doesn't happen. School won't really be enjoyable like that." Momo said.
"Alright, enough of that. I have something to tell you guys." Madara spoke out, getting the others attention.
"What is it?"
"I told Nezu we were dating, Nemuri."
"What!"
Madara went on to explain just what happened, but he of course left out minor details such as a skinny All Might being in the office. Since that was not his secret to tell, he didn't mention it. Of course he had no problem of telling Nejire and Momo, but he was sure Midnight would probably say something.
"Damn Madara. At this point, you're bullying the small mouse. It's pretty rude since he's the principal, but who cares!" Nejire said with a big smile, getting Momo to nod her head in agreement.
"Yes, he definitely deserves it for trying to manipulate me..." She said to the others, shocking Midnight in the process.
"What!" She shouted in surprise. Nezu? The principal? Manipulating students?
'No wonder Madara has him at the palm of his hand. He seriously messed up.' Midnight thought to herself.
A small amount of respect she had for the mouse now gone...
"It's a long story, so I'll tell you later." Madara said to Midnight as he held her hand. They were definitely getting more and more comfortable around each other, which Nejire and Momo didn't mind. They knew the older woman barely got to spend time with Madara, compared to them who slept with him everyday.
"Ugh, now it's going to be super awkward when he wants to talk to me. Fortunately, I don't have to worry about losing my job, but not doing anything intimate around other people will be very difficult." Midnight said with a sigh, causing the other girls to chuckle.
Like this, they spent the remainder time talking to one another, until finally students started appearing in the halls. This obviously meant that the bell would ring soon, signaling the start of school.
Nejire had went along to her third year class, while Momo went to the usual homeroom, but alone. Midnight stayed in the classroom she was in, basically waiting until students arrived. While that happened, Madara went and walked towards the restroom. It wasn't hard to tell what he was going to do.
Already being familiar with the layout of the school, Madara had no trouble finding where the place he needed to go was.
Arriving at the door that read 'male restroom', he walked inside, and noticed the only sound was coming from a student using one of the urinals.
'You've got to be kidding me...' Madara thought to himself as he looked at the face of Shoto Todoroki.
Yes, definitely not awkward at all.
Deciding to just finish what he's doing, Madara went to a urinal that was furthest away from the Todoroki. It would definitely be strange if he went towards one that was close. He never understood when guys did that in his past life since it was very weird.
"Madara, I've wanted to discuss something with you for awhile now. My father, also known as Endeavor, was abusive towards my family..."
Madara was wondering why the hell Shoto was being so personal at a time like this by talking about his life, but he stayed silent and listened anyways.
"...He only ever saw me as a successful breeding project for his selfish d.e.s.i.r.es. Unfortunately, my mother and other siblings had to deal with that man as well. It got to the point where my mother had to be taken to a hospital.
My hatred for him...I know you saw it that day at the Sports Festival. It no longer runs so deep to let it control me and my actions, but it's definitely still there, but who's to say it won't disappear in the future? I'm already working for the man as an intern. Is what I'm doing wrong"
Shoto said, almost as if he was asking himself. He didn't know why he was saying all this to the Uchiha. Maybe it's because he wanted to here someones opinion about this, or maybe it's because he took his mother's words seriously when she said that he could try being friends with Madara.
Shoto didn't know this. He didn't realize it yet, but this was definitely a strange way to start a friendship. Of course if he's even trying to.
"You'll figure that out yourself. Trust your heart or guts, whichever one you think is best. Make your own decision because mine shouldn't matter all that much to you.
I'm not one to get into people's personal problems and business because I simply don't care about them..."
Madara spoke up, stating his thoughts which Shoto thought was oddly very honest, but the half and half teenager didn't mind it.
'He's right. His opinion shouldn't matter to me, but-' Shoto was thinking to himself, but paused when he felt a frightening amount of bloodl.u.s.t.
His blood ran cold as his eyes widened. With obvious struggle, he turned towards Madara who was emitting a cruel type of aura that made him freeze in place.
How ironic...
Glaring at the wall in-front of him, Madara spoke up and said "But if it were me, forgiveness would never be an option. I would never forgive my father figure if he ever tormented my mother and siblings.
His presence would no doubt disgust me, and the only thoughts I would have is ways to make him suffer in the worse way possible. If I were you...I would've honestly attempted to kill the man no matter how many times I don't succeed."
Just thinking of such a situation. Imagining his father abusing Aiko and Momo. Of course that would never happen, since Jun was a great person.
If anything, Aiko was the one abusing Jun...
'H-How can he talk about killing so easily? He must be very protective of his family...something similar must have happened to him.' Shoto thought to himself, sighing in relief when he was able to move again.
"Well, fortunately I don't have any family drama. I may be adopted, but my foster father and mother are the kindest people I know. Ever since I was born, I never had problems come into my life, so I can't relate to your situation at all.
So your best bet is to not seek advice from me about this. Go and talk to someone who'll understand your pain."
Madara said as he finished his business, washed his hands and walked out of the bathroom.
Shoto continued to stay there, thinking about the Uchiha's words. It may have not been much, but it was still alright. He didn't know the Uchiha could be kind of nice...
'Thank you.' The boy thought to himself as he went to go wash his hands.
Madara walked towards Class 1-A's homeroom with his hands in his pocket. If he had heard the thoughts of Shoto, he would probably start to ignore the boy.
Madara was not being nice. Realistically, he just can't seem to care hard enough about Shoto's problem where he would go out of his way to help. He wasn't like that. Of course he could feel bad about people's situation, but he usually just pities them from a distance.
He didn't give the half and half teenager advice at all, but only spoke his opinion and thoughts of the matter.
Even then, he still had unknowingly helped the boy.

Chapter 71

[author— just a small chapter again. This one explains All For One's new 'plans' as well as how Dabi is doing.
I don't know, but I don't really think I did a good job on explaining just how much Madara f.u.c.k.e.d Dabi up when he humiliated him and almost killed him lol
Just let me know what you think by commenting.
Also, to the guy who asked for Endeavor in the harem...what the f.u.c.k.
(1100 words)
(LOV hideout)
With some of the League of Villain members, once news of Dabi being beaten and Muscular having been captured reached their ears, mixed opinions and thoughts have been thrown around about the situation.
Some of them think Muscular was very c.o.c.ky, and in the end he was taken down because he held back. The Uchiha took full advantage of it, being able to restrain him. That was likely since they knew the type of person Muscular was, but others thought Madara was just a powerful person. Someone not to mess with, or you'll regret it.
The last one seemed to make more sense considering all the members were warned not to fight him on their own.
Considering the league was made up of fairly powerful villains, having their members watch out for a specific person meant that individual was strong. After all, they were mostly told to look out for the top known heroes.
Despite the warning, some won't take it seriously unless they fought the Uchiha themselves. Of course if they knew the way fighting Madara affected Dabi and Muscular, they probably wouldn't think twice about fleeing away when seeing him.
But, they will never know this. All For One specifically told Kurogiri to never reveal too much information on that fight. It would definitely be deeply rooted inside the hearts of the villains, knowing that they'll most likely never stand a chance against Madara. All Might's arch nemesis didn't need this type of fear affecting the people in this group.
Now, away from all the other members in a separate room; Kurogiri and Tomura stood as they stared at Dabi who looked way better than the time he arrived here for medical attention.
He had bandages wrapped around his somewhat swollen face, while the most noticeable injury was his missing arm.
Today Dabi had finally decided to speak up on the details of his fight against Madara. Just by that alone, it seems like the dark blue haired villain was getting better.
"You can start explaining now Dabi. Tell us everything you remember. The skills he showed and what you remember him doing to defeat you and Muscular." Kurogiri spoke out while Tomura was holding a phone.
All For One was currently listening in, wanting to take in all the information Dabi was about to reveal. The man hoped there was something useful.
'Oh, Muscular.' Dabi thought to himself, wondering if the man had died. He probably was though, because in his eyes, nothing can escape Madara.
'No...what the hell am I thinking. I'm no coward. I'm not afraid of him. Why would I be? I survived. I'm safe...'
Were the thoughts of the man with the now missing arm, trying his hardest to ignore them. All the confidence he had when joining the league had almost burned away after his recent fight.
Dabi tried to calm himself. It wouldn't do good to have a breakdown here, so on the outside, no sort of expression was shown on his face.
Emotionless.
'Yes, it's better to be emotionless than to feel fear.'
"Muscular and I had confronted Madara. He knew we were following him the moment Muscular let out his own bloodl.u.s.t and intent to kill. That's when he lured us to somewhere secluded.
He made us think we had him trapped, but it was the other way around."
From then, Dabi began to explain the battle in detail. To the start where he had his arm severed, all the way to the moment when Muscular was brought down while Madara stepped on him.
"Then what happened next? That's not all is it." Tomura asked impatiently when he noticed Dabi hesitating to continue speaking.
What happened next? 'What did happen?' Dabi questioned himself.
Memories flashed in his head. That scene. No, he doesn't want to remember this!
Being kicked back, laying on the dirt. Unable to move or see while his blood continued to flow out of his aching body. The only sound was Madara's footsteps. Each step to him meant closer to death.
Fear filled his eyes. He was scared. No, he should be emotionless, so why was he feeling fear?
The others in the room noticed how Dabi's breathing became heavy as his eyes widened, almost as if recalling a dreadful memory.
No, not as if. That's exactly what happened!
"Yes, it's better to feel fear..." he mumbled to himself.
"Dabi, calm down!" Kurogiri said, causing the villain to look at him with hatred and gratitude, greatly confusing the misty man.
Dabi didn't know what to feel right now when he looked at Kurogiri. Should he thank him since he saved his life? Or hate him because he didn't arrive there on time. He didn't know anymore.
"What the hell is happening to him, shut him up already!" The man child shouted, causing Kurogiri to inject something inside Dabi that made him go unconscious.
Tomura shook his head in disgust afterwards. He prays he's never that pitiful.
He'll never become like this.
'I'm not like Dabi, no, far from it. Madara isn't the cause of his mental condition. It's only because he has a weak mind. Yes, he's weak, I am not. He lost to him, I won't.' Tomura thought, reassuring himself.
While all this was happening, All For One was coming up with ideas and thinking in his head about the power and abilities Madara showed during the fight.
Right now, he didn't give a f.u.c.k about Dabi.
'The Uchiha...he has insane physical strength that's perfect for close combat while also having powerful abilities for long distance attacking.
Being able to easily dodge Muscular's punches means he has amazing reflexes.
From Dabi's point of view, he seems invincible, but I'm sure that's not the case. With the quirks I have, defeating him and stealing his should be fairly easily, but I know that I'll have to take him a bit seriously now. Of course All Might is still our main priority.'
All For One thought to himself with a laugh, basically coming up with a new plan. For now, they won't bother the Uchiha, but collect information on new abilities he shows as time passes.
With that, All For One will get quirks that are the perfect counters against Madara's, and use it against him if he proves to be a challenge.
———————

Chapter 72

[author- for some reason, I just don't have the ability to write during the night so the next chapter would be ready in the morning. So I always write after I wake up and shower. It's very weird...
(2100 words)]
As Madara walked the halls to Class 1-A, he began to think of what he had said to Shoto when he spoke about his opinions. He knew his words weren't helpful at all, well, they weren't supposed to be.
What got him thinking was the thoughtful face of Shoto when he walked by him to go wash his hands. Why would the half and half kid think about his words when they weren't even beneficial to him?
'I did say if I were him, forgiveness wouldn't be an option and I would try to kill my father...maybe he'll actually try doing just that.' Madara thought to himself with a slight chuckle, obviously joking.
He knew Shoto wouldn't do such a thing. Try to kill his father? Not a chance...
When Madara told Momo he was going to the restroom, she had reluctantly walked to class alone. She had always walked with him to classes, so it was a little strange going by herself. She would go with Madara, but there was no point in waiting outside the boys restroom.
Arriving at the familiar huge door of Class 1-A, Momo opened it and was greeted by the sight of most of her classmates lazing around and talking to one another.
"Good morning class!" The black haired girl greeted with a smile as most of the students responded back. Being the class deputy, she would always do this everyday when she walked in.
Looking around the room, it wasn't hard for her to tell that some of her classmates were wondering why her boyfriend wasn't currently with her. Alongside that, she also noticed not everyone was actually here. The bell rung only about 5 minutes ago, so there was still time for the others to get here.
"Yaomomo!" A familiar voice shouted, gaining her attention. Momo looked over and saw it was her pink skinned friend who had called here by that nickname. Something that she really didn't mind.
"Hey Mina, how are you?" Momo questioned as she hugged the alien like girl who was now dragging her towards the other females in the class.
"I'm doing fine, but how about you? We haven't talked to each other in a while!" The overly cheerful Mina asked. She was always like this. So energetic, always displaying a huge smile on her face the whole time.
"Mina, it's only been a week. You're acting like we haven't see each other in months. Besides, we texted each other, so it's not like I haven't talked to you." Momo spoke out. Only response she received was a grin.
Silently sighing, Momo didn't resist when Mina led her to the other girls. Of course she would rather wait for Madara to get here instead of talking to them, but they were sitting near her seat anyways. She couldn't exactly avoid them. That wouldn't exactly be nice...
"Hi Momo!" They greeted, causing her to smile in return. One thing about U.A girls is that they are 10 times more kind and honest compared to the girls Momo had to deal with in middle school. This was a reason why she didn't mind being friendly with them.
Sitting down at her seat, Momo glanced at the other girls and asked "So how was your guys internsh.i.p.s? Mine was pretty boring and eventful at the same time."
She had said eventful even though nothing noteworthy happened because doing the commercial was extremely boring and tiring at first, but it got better during the second half of the week.
"Ah, internsh.i.p.s! I chose Gunhead, and learned the basics of his martial arts. At first I thought I had made a mistake, but this week really helped me." Ochako, the chubby faced girl said with a smile as she continuously punched the air.
"Eh, it sounds like your internship was peaceful. I had thought mine was going to be like that, but drug smugglers had suddenly appeared." Tsuyu, the long tongued frog girl said, sharing her own experience.
"Wow! That's amazing. I'm glad you're safe Tsuyu. It must have been a pretty nerve-racking experience. But not only did you have some action, but Jiro too! I heard she had helped with a hostage situation." Toru, the invisible girl had said to her friends.
"Yes, good job Jiro." Momo praised with a smile while the other girls had followed right after. Not expecting the sudden praise, Jiro had blushed a little and thanked them while trying to hide her embarrassment.
"Speaking of hostages. I heard Madara had done something similar at a bank." Mina said, causing Momo to smile once again.
It was as if the name was taboo by the way some of the students quieted down and turned to the direction of the girls. It was definitely creepy, especially for Mina who was now feeling uncomfortable.
"You're right Mina. It was all over the news. Not only that, but his other achievements as well! Unfortunately, he must have some serious bad luck to encounter these dangers, but fortunately he's strong enough to protect himself." Toru said, causing someone nearby to snort.
"Do you have anything to say, Kirishima?" Jiro questioned the red head who was obviously listening in on their conversation.
"Strong? I wouldn't describe his strength like that. I would say amazing is a better word! Have you seen the videos!" The spiky haired boy said with a big grin as he punched his fist into his palm.
This statement...this statement definitely surprised Momo, but she didn't show it. Hearing this, the black haired girl thought that what she had heard from Midnight earlier was probably unlikely.
'Maybe the students aren't jealous or feel discouraged. Kirishima, who is a strong student doesn't seem to care about the huge gap Madara has in terms of power level. Of course, I could be wrong. Madara still isn't here, and Kirishima could just be keeping it in.'
Momo thought to herself with a raised eyebrow while she was observing the others reactions. Too bad she wasn't some genius or master at reading people or noticing their body language. If she was, she probably would have noticed Kirishima clenching his fist harder than necessary, while his smile was just a tad bit strained.
The boy was obviously feeling bitter about something.
Despite that, Momo was still able to notice Izuku lightly clenching his desk while frowning with his head down. She was able to catch a glimpse of Bakugo gritting his teeth. With these two, it was easy to tell what they were feeling. They weren't good at hiding their emotions, but maybe that's because they weren't trying to.
Unfortunately, Momo couldn't see anymore since the girls were basically sitting around her, blocking her sight from trying to notice any more reactions.
"He's really become very famous and popular. I even remember the girls at Gunhead's agency constantly talking about him while watching videos." Ochako spoke out, causing the others to look at her.
"Well you can't blame them. He is extremely attractive. His long and black hair that's surprising kept well. Ah~ don't forget his nice body. I mean, have you seen how tight his uniform is around his form. I may be shameless, but even that bul-" The pink skinned girl was going to say, but was interrupted.
"Mina, you're drooling!" Jiro said to her friend who quickly wiped it off.
"W-Well, I can't disagree with that."
Toru, who heard this, smirked and brought her face close to Ochaco's ears and said
"Be careful. You don't want Izuku to hear you say that. You might just break his heart..."
"E-Eh? What are you talking about Toru?!" Ochako questioned with a blush on her face.
"You know...I would appreciate it if you didn't talk about my boyfriend like this in front of me. You can drool and fantasize about Madara during your private time." Momo said with a sigh, causing the other girls to apologize and look embarrassed.
'I wonder how Madara would feel if a group of guys were to talk about my body and how good I look in front of him. Me, I was being kind, but I know for sure that Madara would most likely cripple those boys.' Momo said with a chuckle.
"Hey Momo, do you know where Madara is?" Denki said as he walked up to the girls, getting the others to look at the Yaoyorozu who chose to stay silent.
It was around that time where the huge doors opened, causing the students in the classroom to look over as a familiar tall figure appeared.
Strangely, the whole room turned silent. The only sound was the loud gulping noise coming from a few nervous students. One of them being green haired.
Momo grinned, feeling somewhat excited right now. A weird glint shown in her eyes as she looked over at her classmates.
'Yes. This is the reaction I've been waiting for...'
As he walked in the classroom, Madara didn't spare a single glance at the other kids in the room. The stares and silence didn't bother him at all as he calmly walked towards his seat. His every move being analyzed by some students who all had different opinions about him.
Izuku didn't know what to think or feel currently as he looked at Madara. If he were to be honest, he would say that he was disappointed of his progress during the second half of the internship week. Before going, you could say that he wasn't confident of his strength after watching Madara fight in the sports festival.
That had all washed away when he started to train with Gran Torino and had even improved with his 'One For All' quirk. Well, at least that's what he thought...
Unfortunately for him, the moment he saw the Uchiha again during the Hosu incident, that feeling had came back in full force, but had become even worse then before. Now he felt insignificant. Like he didn't belong here. At times he even wondered if All Might made a mistake in choosing him.
This had all confused Izuku. Why was he like this when knowing Madara is stronger than him? Why was it bothering him this much when with Bakugo and Shoto, it's never like this?
It's like whenever he's in the Uchiha's presence or when he thinks about surpassing him one day, a strange thought finds it's way into his mind.
'You're beneath him. Inferior in every way.'
'You'll never compare. Just give up.'
Were just some of the thoughts he would suddenly think sometimes. Even with Bakugo it was never like this for him, so what was going on!?
It had come to the point where Izuku thought he needed to fight Madara. Yup, a stupid thought, but it was all he could come up with. Unfortunately the Uchiha never showed up. Gran Torino has told Izuku that Madara was interning, so he was busy for the week.
Glancing at him once again, Izuku made sure to go up to him one day to ask for a spar!
'Dammit, I'll no doubt hesitate. Why does he seem more scarier than Kacchan when he's not even doing anything!' The green haired boy thought to himself with a shiver.
Speaking of Bakugo...
The blonde haired boy had started to clench his fist when that...bastard showed up. He still remembered. He always will remember that day. That day when he was humiliated and utterly defeated.
He had never experienced such a lost before! If that fight against Izuku during the beginning of the school year pissed him off, then the one against Madara during the Sports Festival had made him feel rage.
So what did he do? He trained and trained. Breaking his limits to get stronger. To get better and more powerful.
Bakugo had thought that going to the number 4 ranked pro hero would help him a ton, but it turned out to be a huge disappointment! One big let down.
'It was even worse when that feminine bastard started asking me why I can't be like that red eyed freak. Calm and composed...I'll f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill that hero.' Bakugo thought to himself as he finally looked away.
Best Jeanist wasn't the only pro hero to have an opinion. As Madara calmly walked to his seat, Tokoyami began to think about what Hawks had told him.

Chapter 73

[author- do you see the pattern here? If I update twice, the second chapter will be shorter.
Anyways, I'm going to sleep.
(1060 words)]
As Madara continued walking to his seat, Tokoyami began to think about what Hawks had said to him during internsh.i.p.s. The man had told him to pay more attention to the Uchiha, and he'll notice some interesting things about the kid.
Of course Tokoyami didn't understand what the pro hero was trying to say at the time, but he listened anyways. He only thought Hawks was just very observant and skilled at reading people. Tokoyami didn't know it, but that's exactly what the Pro Hero had did.
Hawks, just from watching videos of Madara, could tell that even if he didn't look like it, the young man was aware of his surroundings. Sneaking up on him would be difficult. Not only that, but any fight he's in, he always has an indifferent expression on his face. How could Hawks know that? Well he had watched highlights of the sports festival, and saw that picture of Madara going against the Nomu.
This could mean a couple things. Either Madara was very c.o.c.ky and confident in his abilities, or he just knew nothing could pose a threat to him. Hawks had a guess on which one it was, and he was sure he wasn't wrong. Again, Tokoyami didn't know this, but the red winged pro hero already had a candidate for who the future #1 could possibly be.
Now as he still silently observed Madara walking to his seat, the black bird like young man began to do exactly as Hawks suggested. Pay more attention. From what he got, he noticed that the Uchiha was able to change the surrounding mood and atmosphere with just his presence alone.
Although that was impressive, Tokoyami was sure that this wasn't what Hawks was talking about when he said he'll notice something interesting. Even then, he hoped that he'll get to see just what this interesting thing is one day...
With Madara, he continued walking towards the back of the room to sit down at his seat. The behavior of the class was definitely laughable, but he didn't show any reaction on the outside. He made sure not to.
Just looking and making eye contact with a student makes them turn away and avoid his eyes.
Is this what it's like to have power?
That a single glance makes a kid go nervous.
How thrilling.
Even then, he still didn't show any reaction.
Sitting down on his chair, he crossed his arms and closed his eyes, just like he always does.
'Now, lets wait for the first person to speak. Let's see how they're going to amuse me today.'
(With Aizawa and All Might)
Currently in the middle of the school halls, Aizawa, Class 1-A's homeroom teacher was walking beside the number 1 pro hero, All Might. The black haired man had run into the blondie when he was on his way to the classroom, and he accepted his invite to walk with him since he had no reason to refuse.
"So? What do you plan to do about the Uchiha for your class? I'm sure you know some things are a tad bit different now since internsh.i.p.s had ended." Aizawa questioned, not sounding interested at all.
Well, that was only because of the bored and sleepy tone to his voice. Something that All Might didn't mind since he was used to it by now.
"Yes, I understand what you mean, but I have no reason to do anything at all. I don't think it would be such a good idea." All Might replied back, causing Aizawa to glance at him.
"Oh? I guess you're not like those idiots who suggested to suppress the kid just because him being there isn't considered fair..." Aizawa responded back while shaking his head. He was genuinely curious on how others could think like that.
Giving out a small chuckle, the muscled All Might pat Aizawa's back and said "You don't have to be so rude about it. I'm sure the ones who suggested such a thing have now changed their opinions. After all, they've had time to think over it now."
'I mean, I DEFINITELY was not considering it.'
"I doubt that, but I can only hope so. Now back to the matter, I seriously expected you would do something like that, just to make it easier for that Izuku kid." Here is where Aizawa studied All Might's reaction, and he did notice somethings.
"W-what! Why would I do that? That wouldn't exactly be very plus ultra of me, Aizawa." All Might said after 'coughing' a little. He truly didn't expect such a statement from the homeroom teacher.
'I would never do something like that for Izuku. No matter how much I want to see him succeed, I can't just pave the way for him. He'll have to overcome his obstacles and problems either on his own, or with his friends.
How else can he become a great hero one day?
Be the Symbol of Peace in the future.
Who said becoming a user of 'One For All' was easy?'
The blonde haired man thought to himself, reminiscing just a bit.
"Hmm, you're not very good at lying. I hope you know that." Aizawa said to the pro hero who had ignored his words.
Aizawa doesn't know about 'One For All', or how Izuku is the successor, but he definitely knows that there's some sort of connection between the two of them.
Why else would All Might be so interested in Izuku?
After a moment of silence, the blonde haired man decided to break it and asked
"What do you have planned for the students who think Madara being in the class is unfair?"
"It's stupid to think that, but I can't really blame the kids about it. They're still young and had just started the school year, but if it gets too troublesome..." Aizawa said, but had paused just before he was going to finish.
All Might was confused about this, until the man turned to him and looked him in the eyes. What he heard next shocked him.
"...There's always other hero schools besides U.A."

Chapter 74

[author— once again, I'm tired.
Idk if I'll make it to Day 6 of double release today.
(2123 words this chapter)]
Right now, the atmosphere inside the classroom can be considered as strange to say the least. The moment Madara walked inside, the other students had shut their mouths and watched as he calmly sat down at his seat and closed his eyes.
Even then, no sound was made still, causing some students to grow uncomfortable. One of them being Mina Ashido, who wanted to stop whatever the hell was going on. So being her usual cheerful self, she looked towards the Uchiha and gave him a big smile.
"Madara, we haven't seen you in a while! How are you?"
Her voice seemed to 'wake' the others up, causing them to stop being weird and look away from the young man. With Mina's outburst, the other girls who were nearby saw it was fit to actually start talking again; all of them wanting to get rid of the awkward feeling emitting from most of the other students.
All while this was happening, Momo chuckled to herself while shaking her head a little. Looking over at her boyfriend, she saw him with his eyes closed, looking relaxed, but she was able to easily tell what he was really doing.
Waiting for the reactions of the class! Basically, his entertainment. Too bad nothing had happened.
She really wanted to see who was dumb enough to speak out about Madara. Momo expected Bakugo to do this, but he was strangely silent. What she didn't know was that the blonde haired boy was able to tell what was happening with the surrounding students. Why they were acting so nervous in front the Uchiha.
Bakugo was a smart kid, so it wasn't difficult to figure it out. He knew these 'rejects', as he likes to call them, become so discouraged and passive whenever Madara is in their presence. He was able to easily tell this. After all, it was just like Izuku whenever he bullied him!
Still, Momo didn't know all this, and if she did, she would've thought of a different person who would try to provoke her boyfriend.
Of course the black haired girl had said earlier that she hoped Midnight's worse case scenario never happened, but another part of her was just really looking forward to it!
Momo didn't know why it was exactly, but she thought watching her classmates act like idiots and fool themselves when trying to argue with something that they couldn't control, would make for good entertainment.
'Hmm, maybe I'm not cut out to be a class deputy.' The beautiful teenager said to herself with a slight chuckle, obviously joking, but she continued off and said to herself
'Maybe something would've occurred if Mina hadn't suddenly shouted out a greeting.'
"Mina, we all haven't seen each other in only a week." Jiro said, responding back to the pink haired girls words, making her pout.
"You didn't have to point that out Jiro. I was just trying to be nice. Besides, everyone was being so creepy! You would think they knew when not to stare." Mina replied back, causing Toru to bring her invisible hands up to her invisible face to laugh, and specific students to look away even more.
"Stare? That's oddly hilarious coming from you." Jiro said with a smirk as she glanced at Madara, obviously hinting to what she meant. Her pink haired friend would always stare, but it was for a whole different reason.
"W-What! I...I have no idea what you're talking about." Mina stammered as she instantly denied Jiro's words. She was usually shameful and would speak her honest indecent thoughts to her friends, but never would she do it in-front of the person they were actually talking about! That's just a whole different level of awkwardness.
"You're not very good at lying." Tsuyu said as if it were a fact.
"Ughh"
"Come on guys, maybe we should stop teasing Mina." Round face said, mostly because she knew what it was like to be teased like this. It was just simply embarrassing.
Forgetting about the fact that Madara had ignored them, the girls except for Momo continued to talk amongst themselves, giving two boys the opportunity to walk up to the young man to ask something.
"Yo, Madara! How was your fight with that villain Muscular? He must have been very strong, right? What moves did you use? How long did it take to defeat him?—" The red head boy named Kirishima asked, and continued asking more questions, not even giving the Uchiha a chance to reply.
While that was happening, the second boy Denki was looking at Madara while his eyes twitched, and thought to himself
'This bastard...how dare he.'
You would think the yellow haired teenager was frustrated and jealous about something that had to do with the long haired boy, and that's exactly what it was!
'How dare he ignore those girls when they so clearly want to talk to him! With his looks and strength, he can easily have any of these girls here, but he's only loyal to one.
What a waste of genes!
I know what to do now. This guy is helpless. He needs to learn...I can teach him. As a fellow classmate, I have to help him.
Show him that having a harem isn't so bad.
After all, as the saying goes
'If 1 woman makes you happy, then imagine 10!'
F.u.c.k, I'm totally jealous...'
Denki thought to himself bitterly, not knowing that he was sorely mistaken. He didn't need to teach the Uchiha anything.
While Kirishima kept asking him questions, Madara had already tuned him out so he could glance around the room to check something out.
A small frown appeared on his face, showing his dissatisfaction. Why was nobody saying anything?
'Ah, how could I forget. I'm truly stupid for thinking the students here would ever say anything. Why would they?
Now I understand why there's no reaction or nothing interesting happening like how Nemuri explained it to be.
These kids would never say anything bad about me when I'm here. Maybe if I walk out of this room with Momo, they'd start running their mouths, but I'm not really in the mood to look for a reaction anymore.
How disappointing...'
The Uchiha thought to himself, now responding to the red haired boy so he could stop bothering him. He only gave vague answers and the occasional 'Hn' when asked about something that would take a while to explain.
With that, Madara made the others remember just how difficult it is to get some information out of him. Kirishima had stopped asking questions, fearing that he would just make the Uchiha 'teleport' out of the classroom.
It didn't take long for the other students to finally get here, and when they did, Madara couldn't help but let out a smirk when he saw the way Tenya was looking at him. The boy was mad about something, and it didn't take a genius to figure out why.
'In the anime, he was able to get out of his funk and fight against Stain with Izuku and Shoto, even though he wanted to do it himself so badly; but with me, I denied him that, knocked him out so he wasn't able to get revenge for his brother.
Now the real question is if he knows that I was the one to defeat Stain. Either Izuku told him, or he figured it out himself, which is nearly impossible.
I'm going to have to go with the green haired kid. The look in his eyes, holding a strong dislike for me. He thinks he's hiding it well, but unfortunately for him, I can see it perfectly.
There's no doubt that he knows. Either that, or he's just a moron for getting mad at me when I basically saved his life that day.
*sigh* People are so ungrateful.'
Madara thought to himself as he listened to the boy in question greet out the class. Once again tuning himself out, the Uchiha closed his eyes, waiting for the class to start.
Afterwards, the homeroom teacher Aizawa finally arrived. With his normal sleepy expression and bored look on his face, he walked up to the front and spoke up.
(With Midnight)
Right now, the R-Rated pro hero didn't have a class to teach, and due to that, she was called to Nezu's office. Apparently the mouse wanted to talk to her, and remembering what Madara had said earlier, she had a hunch on just what he wanted to say.
Arriving at the principals office, Midnight knocked a couple times before opening the door. The sight of a white mouse peacefully drinking tea with a 'smile' greeted her sights.
A small frown unconsciously formed on her face, something that the principal noticed and was confused about.
Midnight couldn't help it. From what Madara had told her, she learned something new.
This 'man' in front of her was a manipulator. Something that didn't set well with her at all.
Closing the door, Midnight walked towards the chair in front of Nezu's desk and sat down on it to look him in the eyes.
"Good morning Nemuri, how's your morning so far?" Nezu kindly asked, but received a response he didn't expect.
"Just get to the point already. Why was I called here?" Midnight said straight forwardly. Ok, maybe learning that new information from Madara was affecting her more than she thought it would.
'No, this is how I should act right now. He really tried manipulating my 'little sister'. What's worse is that she's a student here as well...' The older woman thought to herself.
Thinking her behavior as just her being in a bad mood right now, Nezu continued off what he was saying as he placed his tea cup down.
"So, I was informed by Madara Uchiha that you and him are currently in a romantic relationship. He had came into my office and convinced me to let this slide. Of course I have some conditions of my own..." Nezu didn't want the woman in front of him to know that he had no choice to agree, unfortunately she already knew this fact that was embarrassing to him.
"Yes, he already told me. So what are your conditions." Midnight asked, wanting to get this over with already.
"The most obvious would be not to expose your relationship with the boy to the public. Right now, U.A. is a target for the media, with them constantly trying to find out if our school is safe or not from the past villain attack.
You know how reporters are. They'll try their hardest on getting any sort of information pertaining to U.A, and if they found out a student was going out with a teacher, it wouldn't do well.
Even though it's not illegal because of the age of consent, you should know that a Student-Teacher relationship is not really accepted."
Nezu explained, getting a nod in return.
"Alright, is that all?" The woman asked. At this point, she just wanted to leave. She didn't want to be in this mouses presence any longer. She was already unconsciously being wary of him.
Midnight just didn't like the manipulating type. You would never know if they were just using you for their own benefit, or genuinely being nice. Midnight couldn't tell with Nezu, because to her, he was a good liar.
"Yes that's all, but I must ask, how did your relationship with Madara start exactly? Did something happen to make you want to be with this boy, even though he already has a lover?" Nezu questioned.
"Do I really have to tell you such a thing? It's non of your business so I think I'll be leaving right now." Midnight said, knowing damn well she would've never acted this way before, but she knew what was affecting her.
"Midnight, I would refrain from being so rude when I'm talking to you. You don't have to be so disrespectful..." Nezu said, his previous kind and gentle voice was now gone. He can tolerate it if she just wasn't in a good mood, but the mouse realized that the woman just blatantly disliked him right now.
"Respect? Do you want me to respect a man who tried manipulating a teenage girl?" Midnight questioned as she looked at the principal weirdly.
The room turned silent and the mouse sighed, already knowing that it was possible for Madara to tell his girlfriend about what he did.
'This isn't good...' Nezu thought to himself.
Sighing, he opened his mouth and said

Chapter 75

[author- Day 6 of double release.
Read author note at the end please.
(1103 words)]
Sighing, Nezu opened his mouth and said
"I understand now. I assure it's not as bad as you make it out to be. At the time, I may have suspected Madara for working with some villains and being one, but I did what I did only because I cared for the safety of the students here at U.A."
Midnight when hearing those words was shocked. It should be known that although she found out the mouse had tried manipulating Momo, she didn't exactly know the details of what happened. Nezu had unknowingly revealed this information to her, thinking that Madara had already told her.
'Wait a minute, think Madara is a villain? That's absurd! Wait, no. Let's think here. Nezu is a smart person, I'll give him that. So there's no doubt that with his intellect, it should be easy to tell that Madara isn't a villain. For him to think such a thing means there must be something I'm missing. It doesn't look like Nezu will speak up about it, so I'll have to ask Madara when I see him again later.' The R-Rated pro hero thought to herself.
The idea of the mouse suspecting her boyfriend was just unexpected. Why would he be a villain? If he was, couldn't he just, you know...kill any of the students himself? Midnight knew this was possible. After all, the boy had been able to sneak up on her easily. She knew that if he wanted to, he could end their lives without them realizing.
Looking at Nezu who was waiting for her response, Midnight thought of what she was going to say, and after a few moments of silence, she finally opened her mouth.
"I have to say, I may have been a tad bit harsh earlier, but you have to understand why. Momo, I've grown close to her and consider her as a little sister. So to find out she was almost manipulated, especially by a person who I deeply respect...it kind of shook me. Of course your intentions to protect the students were pure and genuine, but the way you went about it is something completely unacceptable." Midnight told the white mouse.
"I agree with you. What I did was unacceptable. It was a bad decision on my part, and I deeply regret even trying to do something like that."
"Nezu, I don't know what to say. Do you regret your actions, or regret getting caught by Madara? My guts are telling me that you would've continued with what you were doing."
Midnight asked with a frown. The office turning silent as she continued to stare at the principal who still hasn't answered her questioned.
Nezu wasn't answering because he was too busy talking to himself, coming up with answers, but he realized non of them made him look good; but did that matter at his point?
'Yes, to protect U.A. and those young children, I would have of course done it, and I'll continue doing it. Nemuri is wrong, but also right. I do of course regret being caught, by I also regret manipulating Momo because I had to face that monster...' Nezu thought to himself.
Oh of course the mouse would do it again if it meant protecting the school and it's students. The only difference now compared to before is that Nezu knew to never mess with Madara and his loved ones.
Realizing that this wasn't going anywhere, Midnight decided that she was just going to drop it now. There was no point in arguing with the principal. Her boyfriend Madara already took care of it, so saying anything else would be of no use.
"Well, I'll be leaving now. I have a class to prepare for. Goodbye, Nezu." Midnight said as she got up and walked out of the office with a sigh threatening to be let out.
'I need something to relax myself...' The older woman thought to herself, thinking of a certain black haired Uchiha.
(Class 1-A)
"Good morning class. We're finally back from that week long internsh.i.p.s. Judging from the reports, it seems like some of you guys have had a troubling time while others more eventful." Aizawa said with his usual tone of voice as he glanced at certain students.
"It's been a long week, but don't think this school day will be any easier than the previous ones. You'll still continue on with your hero training with All Might as soon as you get to that class.
Also, tomorrow I'll be discussing about something important to you guys that's coming up.
That is all..."
Aizawa said as the bell rung, causing the students to get up from their seats, preparing to walk out. Before they could, the homeroom teacher spoke up again
"Also, if I hear any complaints about anyone in this class..." He didn't even need to use any specific threat. Most of the students had already caught on to what he meant. It wasn't hard to figure it out when he was looking at the Uchiha in the back who had Momo by his side.
After that, the day had continued normally for Madara, with only the slight annoyance of people constantly looking at him. Of course it wasn't such a big deal because all it took to stop it was a glance.
During lunch, he and Momo had chose to sit outside by themselves peacefully for this day, instead of eating in the lunch room. It was around this time when Madara's mood turned for the better.
Maybe it was because he heard rumors from other students talking about how the 'R-Rated pro hero wasn't being herself today'. According from the kids he had overheard, Midnight wasn't being seductive and playful around others like she used to.
After lunch, it was finally time for All Might's class. For Madara, it was literally the only one he didn't mind. Of course class with Midnight wasn't so bad either, but it couldn't compare to All Might's since Madara got to stomp on others and ruin the other students spirits.
Now sitting down at his seat, the Uchiha had his eyes closed. This whole day, nobody approached him. At least until now...
"Madara." He heard a familiar voice.
Opening his eyes, he was greeted to the sight of Tenya standing in front of his desk.
"Hm?"

Chapter 76

[author- I used to rely heavily on dialogue from actual anime at the start, but ever since the end of sports festival and start of internsh.i.p.s, I stopped doing that.
My internet is very bad. Like I'm getting 1 bar while having to use my data, so that means I can't download or watch the anime without it taking so long or read the manga online without the pages taking ages to load.
So if I get something incorrect, don't mind it too much.
(2100 words)]
"Madara." He heard a familiar voice.
Opening his eyes, he was greeted to the sight of Tenya standing in front of his desk, waiting for him to respond back.
"Hm?"
The classroom barely had any other kids in it due to the fact that the bell just rung. So with Tenya standing there wanting to talk to him, it didn't cause such a big commotion.
It's just that the only people who were there was the mute guy, Tokoyami, and the boy who had multiple arms. All people who knew when to mind their business. They were also seated further away from Madara, so they couldn't hear their conversation.
"I know you were the one to defeat the Hero Killer during the Hosu incident. Midoriya had told me that it wasn't really Endeavor that did so." Tenya said in a low voice, making sure only the Uchiha could hear him.
'So my assumptions were right.' Madara thought to himself.
"I'm guessing Izuku told you. Alright then, what are you trying to say? Why are you really here?"
Fixing his glasses that somehow shined a little, Tenya nodded his head and said "Well he had no choice. The moment I woke up and found out that you weren't the one to defeat the Hero Killer, I knew something was up. Of course I couldn't have known that you were able to win your fight, but I had a hunch.
When Izuku showed up to visit me, I questioned him on what exactly happened. He told me what the news had said, but I could see right through him. He's not good at lying..."
Madara didn't know why the boy was saying all this towards him. "Ok, but what does that have to do with anything? Why are you really here?" He questioned once again.
One thing that bothered the Uchiha was when people were talking to him and they didn't get to the point. Most of the time he would have to tune himself out because whatever they said had nothing to do with what they wanted to talk to him for.
"Why I'm really here...I wanted to thank you for saving my life back then. I-I admit, I was brash and irresponsible for thinking I could go up against the Hero Killer. S-So once again, thank you." Tenya, with slight difficulty said to Madara who let out a small smirk and raised an eyebrow.
Madara could tell that Tenya wasn't being genuine at all. He could easily tell that he didn't want to thank him for 'saving his life.' The tone of his voice and facial expression...Madara has seen it tones of times in his past life!
It was like when the teacher at school would have you apologize to someone you didn't like, and make you say it like you meant it. In this case, Tenya was probably being forced by someone to thank Madara. Unfortunately for him, the Uchiha could tell that it wasn't genuine.
Madara didn't know this, but it was Tenya's brother who had told the kid to thank him. The boy had informed his brother about what he learned from Izuku. The result? A shocked pro hero telling Tenya he shouldn't have told him, and also making the student thank the one who really got revenge for him.
That was around the time a small dislike for Madara began to grow in Tenya. For him, it was the worse feeling to try and get revenge for your brother, then have the man praise another for something you tried so hard to do. It honestly hurt him, but he didn't let it affect him.
At least that's what he thought.
With Madara, he looked at Tenya for a little bit, and then decided on what he should actually say. He thought Iida shouldn't have said anything if he's not even sincere about it. At this point, him being thankful meant absolutely nothing.
Meaning Madara's time was wasted.
"You know, I didn't intend to really save you. Beating the Hero Killer was my priority, but I couldn't just leave you there, I would've gotten in some big trouble." The Uchiha noticed Tenya trying not to react to his words. To him, it was obvious that the engine boy disliked him for something, so it was amusing to see him hold back.
Madara had to admit. Tenya really did know how to kind of restrain himself and not let his emotions control him. Unlike certain people.
Not finished with what he was saying, Madara once again spoke up "You're right, you were brash. Not only that, but reckless as well. I don't know what you were thinking, but you would've obviously died if someone didn't save you." Turning his tone to a bit more serious one, he continued "Hope next time you think of the consequences before doing something irrational."
There was obviously a hidden meaning in this, and Madara could only assume that Tenya knew that and was able to figure it out. When someone disliked you, it means it can grow into hate one day. If one day Tenya tried doing something, Madara wanted to know that he'll have to face the consequences.
Even with all this, he heavily doubted this would happen. In the end, the engine boy is actually a pretty nice person and isn't stupid, so Madara thought what he was thinking would never happen.
"R-Right." Tenya said before he walked away to his seat. That was the time when Izuku and Ochako walked inside the classroom, with Momo following right after. The duo saw how strange their friend was acting, so they went up to him to hopefully help him out.
Hearing a chair being placed right next to his, Madara turned to his left to see Momo now sitting down with a beautiful smile on her face. Judging by the expression she was making behind that smile, it looks like she was a little irked for not being able to hear his conversation with Tenya since she was in the bathroom.
"You know, even if I wasn't able to hear a thing, I can still tell that Tenya will probably do something stupid in the future." The black haired girl said as she held Madara's left hand with her right, and laid her head on his shoulder.
"I wouldn't say that, but it's a possibility of course." The Uchiha replied back, speaking quietly since he didn't want anyone butting in on his conversation with his girlfriend.
"He's been acting strange ever since his brother was injured and crippled from the Hero Killer." Momo said, but she didn't really sound all that concerned.
"He'll get over it. He does have people to help him." Madara replied back as he glanced at Izuku and Ochako talking to Tenya who had a strained smile. Seeing what Madara looked at, Momo shook her head with a small laugh.
"At this point, we may have to look for a new class president. If this is how he is right now, then it could only get worse later down the line if he doesn't fix whatever problem he has. At that time, most of the students will start realizing his behavior and choose to have someone else be class president." Momo said, cussing her boyfriend to look down at her.
"What, do you want to help him or something?" He questioned.
"Hell no. I may be class deputy and help around when I can, but Tenya's problem is just way too personal to meddle with." Momo responded, causing Madara to laugh a little.
While patting her head, he stroked the strand of hair that fell to the side of her face. Enjoyable the rosy blush on her cheeks, Madara spoke up and said
"It seems like I heavily influenced you with how I act. You weren't always like this when we were younger. I remember during elementary and beginning of junior high, you were so nice and would try to help anyone out."
"Hmph, that was until you found out those kids parents wanted to use us by having their gets kid close to us so we could one day share our money with them. After that, I became more wary of the people around me and didn't have any close friends." Momo said, while feeling a little disappointed that Madara removed his hand.
"At least we had each other. Me, you and Nejire."
"Yeah, that's true."
Like that, they stayed in comfortable silence for about a couple minutes. There was of course some students occasionally looking their direction, but they didn't make any sort of reaction. That was because most were now use to Madara and Momo showing affection towards each other in public.
Hearing a sigh come out of his girlfriend, the Uchiha looked over at her and asked what was wrong.
"It's just that, once the girls come here, I'll have to face the constant questioning of why I didn't sit with them at lunch." The black haired said, causing Madara to shake his head.
"You think that's bad? I have to deal with other students around the school trying to come up to me and ask how my fight was with Muscular."
"I guess you're right...Speaking of Muscular, do you think the League of Villain group will stop bothering you after knowing you easily defeated two of their members?" Momo questioned.
"I doubt that. They seem to be very persistent." Madara replied.
"But how about that Dabi person? Didn't you say you beat him up until he was unrecognizable because of his blood covering his whole body? I'm sure if those other members saw his state, they wouldn't want to fight you knowing that your power is the real deal. The villains can't be that stupid to ignore it, right?"
With this, Madara laughed a little. With Momo having already brought her head off his shoulder, he was able to easily look her in the eyes.
"Momo, people often say they won't believe in God unless they see him themselves—"
The Uchiha was saying, but was interrupted.
"W-What are you trying to say Madara? Do you think of yourself as a g-god?" Momo asked in a whisper, shocked with wide eyes.
"Not yet..."
Momo knew Madara was strong...very strong, but strong enough to be considered a god? The black haired girl didn't know what to think because her boyfriend had never said something like this before. If Momo knew that Perfect Susanoo wasn't Madara's limit...
"Pffft..." Momo heard. Looking around, she saw that it came from her boyfriend who was now laughing with a grin.
"Come on Momo, I was just joking. You should've seen the look on your face." He teased.
Before the girl was able to say anything else, the school bell once again rung. This signaled that the students time to get to class was now over. Seconds later, the rest of the kids from Class 1-A came back, and a minute after that, All Might arrived in a dramatic way like usual.
"Class! Go change into your hero costumes and meet me outside!" The pro hero said with a huge smile as he walked right out of the door, not even bothering to explain what they were going to do.
Afterwards, the students went to the lockers to change out of their clothes. Some boys would've took this time to talk with the spiky black haired kid, but Madara got ready so fast that they didn't get the chance!
With the Uchiha, ever since he realized it takes a little while to put on his armor, he's been training to be quick with it. Needless to say, that odd and somewhat embarrassing training was successful since it helped greatly. He might not have to upgrade his armor now, but that doesn't mean he wasn't considering on still doing it.
Being the first one to arrive outside, it was now just him there with All Might.
"Young Uchiha!" The older man yelled out with a joyous laugh.

Chapter 77

[author— I like this chapter of All Might and Madara talking. They've never really had a full convo with each other.
Let me know if the dialogue is alright.
(2126 words)]
"Young Uchiha!" All Might yelled out with a joyous laugh and huge smile as he walked towards Madara.
With his arms crossed, the black haired teenager looked at the pro hero who was currently in his muscle form. Madara couldn't help but notice just how different the man's personality is whenever he changes.
His speech pattern and monologues are completely different whenever he's in his skinny form. Madara can only guess it's because the man has more confidence when his muscles are out and constantly has to put up his 'always smile to inspire hope' act. Despite all that, Madara almost saw it as two different people in one body. Or a split personality per se, but he knew that wasn't the case at all.
It was the reason why he called the pro hero 'Toshinori' in his skinny form, and 'All Might' in his muscled. Well, that and the man had specifically asked him to only call him by his real name so nobody knows his identity.
"Madara, it looks like you're the one to get here first. I've been meaning to ask, but how are the other students treating you. You must have already figured out just what is going on, right?" The blonde questioned the student. He knew Madara was an intelligent and observant young man, so he must have noticed the change that his presence has caused.
'This kid was even able to easily figure out my most important secret! There is no way he doesn't know what's happening around him. After all, his observation skills are terrifying.' All Might thought so himself, still not knowing Madara knew his secret because he's from a different world where everyone here is actually a fictional character in an anime. Not that he'll ever figure this out though.
"They're treating me just how they've always done All Might. Besides, they won't say anything to my face, but even if they did, it's not like it'll anger me or make me want to murder them or something." Madara replied back, receiving a weird look from the pro hero.
"*cough* Well, thats good, but I didn't exactly think you would try to do all that..." All Might responded. He continued off by saying
"If it ever comes to the point where it bothers you, then you can come to me. The situation that's happening to you right now has happened to me before, way back when I was a student at U.A."
'That's right. I completely forgot that All Might actually went to this school. With 'One For All' quirk, there's no doubt that he got pretty strong quickly.' The Uchiha said in his mind.
"I'm sure no problem will ever occur All Might."
"Hmm, well alright then. I have one more thing to say to you. For this class, we'll be having a special type of race, and with your strength, I know you'll be able to easily complete this course. This is a choice you can make, so I'm not forcing you. Do you want more of a challenge?" All Might questioned with a grin, peaking Madara's interest.
"Alright then, what is it?" The boy questioned, already thinking of possible answers.
Reaching into his pocket, the muscular blonde hero brought out 4 braces that are meant to be put around ones legs or arms. Whichever you prefer. Madara instantly recognized these, which also made him find out just what All Might had planned.
"These are a type of equipment that was made by a a student in the Department of Support who goes by the name Mei Hatsume. They're called High Density Weights that were made to reduce the wearers speed and stamina. If you want to challenge yourself, then you can put on as many as you think fits, but remember that you don't have to at all. It's your choice." The number one pro hero explained, getting a nod in return.
Madara took all four of them and put them around his wrist. Two on each. He noticed that as he put them on, he felt sort of heavier, but it wasn't as difficult to use as All Might put it out to be.
'Challenge? What the hell is this?' Madara questioned himself, feeling just slightly disappointed. It should be known that when he was younger, he would swim in his indoor pool with heavy weights on, so what he had on were nothing too serious for him.
Weights or no weights, it wouldn't make a difference right now. He needed something more, or something heavier.
Maybe it's because he weighed less than 180 pounds, and these support items added a quarter to that for each one. Despite that, Madara still wasn't going to take it off and he wasn't going to say anything about it. Maybe once All Might sees just how easily he passes the race, he'll try to give him an even bigger challenge.
He'll see just how far this goes...
"So? How does it feel?" All Might questioned curiously. He never actually used the equipment before, but he will during the upcoming First Term Final Exam. It was already proven that the support item already work, but he still had to ask Madara if anything was wrong.
"Hmm, I feel completely fine. Although, I do feel heavier than before. I'm not really moving around much, so I can't tell if it actually drains my stamina quickly, but I doubt that will be a problem if that's true." Madara said as he stretched and flexed his muscles to get himself comfortable with having to wear the items.
"W-What! Are they broken?" All Might questioned.
"No, these are fine. That girl did a fine job when creating the weights. It's just that I've done more before when I was younger." Madara explained to the older man, receiving a sigh from him.
"You really are extremely powerful. Especially for not even being 16 yet. It's truly fascinating..." All Might said as he shook his head.
"Be carful there. You sound like you're regretting not being patient in choosing who to inherit One For All." Madara spoke up, getting the pro hero to look at him shocked.
"I-I have actually never thought about that before. You think I chose too quickly? I've been looking for a successor for so long you know." All Might said after calming himself.
"I'm sure you probably already had candidates before you met Izuku. Also, it's not my place to tell you what to do with your quirk because I honestly don't care and it's not mine, but you chose a boy just after seeing him save someone. Not only that, but not even knowing him for a day you already offered your quirk to him." The Uchiha spoke out his thoughts and opinions.
"And how do you know I've only known him for a day and I only picked him after I saw him save someone?" All Might questioned curiously.
Right. He's not supposed to know that. Easily coming up with a believable lie, Madara once again spoke out.
"It was on the news All Might. A boy named Katsuki Bakugo was attacked by a slime like villain. From the crowd, another boy ran towards them, intending to save his 'friend'. Why he risked his life to save someone who tormented him? Even I don't know.
Anyways, being unsuccessful, the number 1 pro hero appeared out of nowhere to save the day. It was said that you even changed the weather with just a punch alone. Being the type of man you are, there's no doubt that you found Izuku's actions extremely hero-like, and it most likely made you decide that he can be a candidate. The fact that he was quirkless probably strengthened your decision.
Now Bakugo always mentions how Izuku was a quirkless even before they got out of junior high. So it's obvious that it was around that time when you met him and gave him your quirk. Also, if you met him earlier, then the boy would've already been training. In the video where he tried saving Bakugo, he was frail and skinny."
Madara explained, getting a look from All Might like he's been caught doing something bad.
"Now that I'm hearing it from you, it does sort of seem like I rushed way into things. Even then, I don't regret my decision. Izuku may not be the best at things right now, but i'm sure he'll get there. I believe in him." All Might said with a light chuckle. He wasn't finished though since he continued off by saying
"Do you think you should've been the one to receive 'One For All'?" He questioned the Uchiha.
"Me? One For All? It's an interesting thing to imagine. I'll be honest with you. If you actually offered it to me when I was younger, I probably would've denied it. Not because I want to use my own power or something dumb like that, but because I myself know I'm not the right person so be considered as the 'Symbol Of Peace' in the future. With my personality and how I deal with villains, there's no doubt that you'd most likely make me give it back." Madara revealed, getting a smile in return.
'How interesting. Most would just instantly agree that they should have it, but he is different.' The pro hero thought to himself.
"Perhaps if I had met you when you were younger, you would've been my number 1 candidate..." All Might said, speaking what he thought was the truth. If he had known there was a kid so powerful, then he would've instantly gone to meet him.
"No. You're wrong. I already told you that with my personality and how I deal with-" Madara was going to say, but was interrupted.
"Yes, Nezu already told me of this before. How you cripple some of the villains you go against. I don't know what happened in your past for you to do that, but if I had met you when you were younger and thought you were a good candidate—" All Might said, but with Madara interrupting this time.
"Nothing happened in the past All Might. My life has been completely normal and fine. I don't need some type of trauma or tragic background for me to realize that some villains just deserve to suffer. Don't tell me you haven't crippled or seriously injured one before." The Uchiha said.
"I get that, and I have. It's not surprising. With my power and strength, sometimes I just don't know when to hold back. I'm ashamed of it, but yes; I have crippled and seriously injured villains before, but it's not like I intentionally did it." All Might responded back.
Shaking his head while closing his eyes, Madara thought of the pro hero's words.
"Unintentionally or intentionally. Does it make such a big difference? In the end, we both did the same action. Does it really matter what I do if it's some sc.u.m who has done something unforgivable?" The boy questioned.
"*sigh* I can't tell you what to do or what you should do as a hero, because a big focus point for students at U.A is to find your own path for your bright future. That, and I know now that you won't listen to me, but I just hope you don't stray far or do something that you'll regret." All Might said, actually thinking the young man as someone not so bad. He said those words to Madara because he knew that his ways against villains weren't really accepted amongst the heroes.
When All Might said 'I hope you don't do something you'll regret' he meant it as Madara one day resorting to killing instead of crippling. The pro hero said he hopes that doesn't happen because he'll be the one to bring him in or possibly fight him. Knowing his intelligence, All Might knew that the Uchiha most likely already figured out his words.
"All Might, if I ever do what you mentioned, then just know it's because I myself believe it's for a good reason. If I ever resort to killing, it's because I know no one will be able to stop me." Madara said seriously as he looked straight into the eyes of the number 1 pro hero.
Blue stared at black. It was as if their beliefs and ideals were clashing together. Both unconsciously emitting an aura that would most likely suffocate the students if they were to arrive right now.
Symbol of Peace vs Madara Uchiha.

Chapter 78

[author- just a short chapter.
(1277 words)]
As All Might looked into the black eyes of this young man in front of him, he realized just how serious his words were. The pro hero wasn't naive or dumb. He knows that the way Madara deals with his opponents is wrong, but at the same time it isn't.
He had looked over the files and reports of Madara's opponents. Each and everyone of them deserved it just like he said they did, but then again, what worried the pro hero was how far this young man was willing to go to punish villains.
Having this talk with him, All Might realized that Madara was a person who stuck to his beliefs and didn't follow what others told him to do. His word alone is what he thinks is best. He won't hesitate to punish those that wrong him. Does that make him a bad person?
All Might didn't think so because Madara wasn't one to make those who didn't deserve it suffer for no reason. It was at this point where the blond haired man realized just how mature this boy in front of him was.
'Is this the path he chooses?' All Might questioned himself as he felt the strong aura of the Uchiha. As he felt the absolute power that he holds. It was obvious since the day of the Sports Festival, that Madara Uchiha will be a powerhouse in the future.
'No...he already is.'
All Might began to actually question to himself. Would Madara ever resort to killing one day? No, why was he still questioning about that. The boy said he would if he had to, and whenever the boy said something so serious like that, he always meant to, so All Might took it as the truth.
Was it wrong? Yes.
Was it accepted amongst other heroes? No.
Would he get arrested and be seen as someone bad if he started killing his enemies? Most likely.
But then again, who can stop him? Right now, All Might believed he was the only one able to. That's what he believed right now because that's the power he was currently feeling.
And it absolutely shocked him.
"Are sure? Are you absolutely positive that this is the path you'll take for your 'hero' career'." All Might questioned as he stopped releasing his aura, with the Uchiha following right after.
"I stand by my words." Madara simply said.
"*sigh* That's unfortunate, but who am I to stop you when I myself have said a focus point for students at U.A is to help you find your own path. You already know the consequences, now it's up to you." The blonde man replied back.
"You're right, it is up to me, and I don't think anyone will ever be able to change my mind." The Uchiha said.
"Maybe if your beliefs were different, you would've been the perfect Symbol of Peace in the future, but then again, you wouldn't be you anymore."
Hearing those words, Madara let out a small chuckle while shaking his head.
"'Symbol of Peace'. The meaning is genuine, but it's also a big problem. Peace? How laughable..." Madara said, causing All Might to look at him confused.
"Why do you say that?" The pro hero questioned.
"In my eyes, it would make sense if this title revolves around all pro heroes who help society. Meaning, a sense of peace is given to the citizens when the heroes are around, but unfortunately that's not the case." The Uchiha spoke up.
"How's that unfortunate?" All Might questioned, genuinely curious on what the young man in front of him had to say.
"This title is given to one person, which is you. That's good and all, and you're actions and accomplishments have proved that you deserve this title, but people have relied on it way too much. Heroes and citizens alike.
This sense of peace will all disappear when you fall, All Might. Even now, I can sense your power slowly diminishing. When that day arrives, I can guarantee you that villains will once again gain the courage to cause chaos. With you out of the way, all the villains have nothing to fear."
Madara explained seriously. When people rely on one person, and that person shoulders all of their burdens, then it's easier for things to crumble down. It's a reason why the League of Villain is specifically targeting All Might.
The more All Might listened, the more he realizes he'll have to one day throw away this false sense of hope that he's always had. He himself knew it. That when he's gone, the Symbol of Peace will be no more.
"But, this is the exact reason why I have a successor. Izuku will one day gather enough strength where he'll surpass me." All Might said.
"All Might, I know you're not naive. Izuku is only a kid right now, and is nowhere near the level of power he needs to be to keep the people safe. Who knows how long it'll take for him to get stronger. How long it'll take until the villains start fearing his strength and power just like they do with you.
Once again, when you're gone, they won't fear anymore, and that's when the crime rates will start rising."
Madara said. Noticing the downcast look on the man's face once he realized the future doesn't look so bright, he smirked and spoke up.
"Why do you look like that? What I just explained is just a possibility. A strong one, but it's still something that can be changed, that I believe will change." The Uchiha said.
"And why do you believe that?" All Might asked. Once he looked at the young man's face, his eyes widened as he heard something he never thought would come out of the Uchiha's mouth.
"Because I am here."
It was at this point when All Might remembered what Aizawa had told him about the students picking their heroes names.
'I want the name Madara Uchiha to strike fear in the hearts of my enemies.' Granted 'his enemies' could mean anyone, but currently they were all villains. If you didn't want to be on his bad side, then just don't provoke the boy. Only villains right now seemed to do that.
With a grin still plastered on his face, Madara once again spoke up. "I'm no Symbol Of Peace, and I never will be. Even if the people one day consider me as such, I will never accept it because I will be something different."
"If I'm the Symbol of Peace, then what are you?" All Might questioned with a smile.
"Me? I'm Madara Uchiha."
Before the pro hero could respond back, a voice sounded out, causing the two to turn around. There, a group of students were walking while waving at them.
"Oi! Madara and All Might!" A voice that obviously belonged to Kirishima.
"He really finished putting on his armor in like a second. You should've seen inside the boys locker room, it was like he appeared, and then disappeared." Ojiro, the martial arts boy with a tail said to one of the girls.
"Hmm, I would see inside the boy's locker room, but you said Madara disappeared quickly!" Mina shouted, causing the others to shake their heads.
"Mina..." A certain girl said with a 'sweet' smile, scaring the pink haired girl.
"Ahh! Sorry Momo. I forgot just how scary you could be."
Most of the students have finally finished getting changed. Looking at them, Madara turned to the muscular man and said
"Well, looks like the others are here. Goodbye."

Chapter 79

[author- just realized school starts again in 2 months! :(
I'm so tired. I'm going to sleep.
(2275 words)]
The rest of the students had finally finished getting dressed and changed. Seeing Momo in her red hero outfit that was different than her canon version, Madara walked up to her and put his right arm around her waist.
"Eh? Madara what is that around your wrist?" Jiro, who was nearby questioned him when she saw the braces he had on. Hearing her words, the other students nearby wondered the same thing.
"Ah, these? Just a simple support item added to my costume." Madara said. He didn't really want to tell them that he has weights on, because they'd probably bitch about him holding back against them, which is honestly funny. They'd probably call his presence unfair, but would also feel hurt when they know that he was holding back.
The human mind was truly strange. It was something that Madara has come to take interest in as the days past.
A reason why Madara didn't tell them was because they will all know he was wearing weights when they go up against the teachers for the First Term Final Exams. The look of shock on their face once they figure it out would be amusing to Madara. That, and he just didn't feel like it. Sometimes he was just very lazy...
"Wow, did he just actually answer a question clearly with no problem!" Sero, the tape boy questioned with bewilderment.
"Shhh, don't be so loud you idiot! You're shouting right next to my ear!" Mina, the pink haired girl wearing her odd costume complained.
As the students continued to bicker with each other, Momo gave Madara a certain type of look, obviously knowing he was lying, which caused him to tell her that he'd reveal it later.
The students who were currently outside had moved towards where All Might was. He didn't get right into explaining today's activity, but he did answer some minor questions. Not everyone was finished with getting changed, so the pro hero thought it was best to not have to explain twice.
It only took about a couple minutes till everyone was ready to start this class. With the perfect weather and temperature outside, All Might began to explain what he had planned.
"Hello class! Today we'll be doing a rescue training exercise!" The pro hero yelled out with a huge smile, expecting everyone else to get excited and shout back. Unfortunately, that didn't happen, which made for a pretty awkward scene.
"Uh, All Might...why are we doing a race? Haven't we done more difficult activities and succeeded?" The Kakashi look alike with multiple arms asked, getting mostly everyone else to agree with him.
"*cough* Well, it may seem like nothing, but around this corner is the area we'll be using. A whole different terrain if you want to call it that. You guys have done internsh.i.p.s for a full week, so it's time to put what you learned into action! Follow me, it won't take long." All Might said.
Once they did, all the other students found out just what he meant by 'different terrain'. It was huge and made the others wonder once again how U.A. had this much money to have stuff like this.
"Ground Gamma! A maze of machinery that favors vertical movement, so it'll be a bit of a challenge for most of you guys who aren't used to it. As you can see, the complex design of the maze makes it hard to move around with. One small mistake and you could end up face flat on the ground." All Might said, igniting most students competitiveness.
Especially the ones who hasn't done a single thing for their internsh.i.p.s like Bakugo. The blonde haired boy was sick and bored of doing absolutely nothing and not learning anything useful to him. He was wasting his time with that pro hero, so he didn't get to train harder to improve himself.
Because of that, this rescue race can be considered the his best source of excitement in a while! Speed and mobility is one thing he's always been working on to improve with his explosions/quirk. Even if he hasn't trained in a while, he'll show those other rejects! Show them that he's not weak! That he's not some loser who always gets his a.s.s kicked.
Bakugo wondered the real reason why he was feeling this much fury at the thought of winning. Was it really to show the other students and his classmates that he's the best? Or was it to reassure himself that he's special?
He was special, he WILL be. He's the best and will reach great heights when he's older because of his powerful quirk! That's what everyone has told him...So why wasn't it happening? Why has it been loss after loss for him since he's been at U.A? What was going on?
He didn't feel special right now. He felt like a failure...Especially when in the presence of him!
'Madara Uchiha! That damn bastard. Until I beat him I won't ever feel the same. No! Deku too. That wimp who suddenly has enough strength to beat me...I can never let that happen again!'
Bakugo thought to himself as he clenched his fist, small tiny sparks igniting unconsciously.
While that was happening, a certain green haired boy was currently feeling elated. This Ground Gamma, wasn't it perfect for the recent style he's learned? A smile unconsciously blossomed on his face as he thought of showing his new power to his friends!
He'll win this race no matter what. It was his time to shine! Since the battle training at the beginning of the year, Izuku hasn't felt any sense of accomplishment or felt he's improved himself.
Well, that was until he improved with his One For All quirk. Full Crowl is what he likes to call it. It greatly enhanced his abilities, using the quirk around all of his body evenly instead of just breaking his arm every second or legs; it also looked like a whole different mode in general, but really it wasn't a huge difference of power. Although, it was a bit flashy with its green 'lightning' and all. Something that Izuku was secretly happy about.
'Yes! This is my time to show All Might how much I improved. To show Kaachan that I'm not the same boy from Junior High...To show Madara that I'm strong!' The green eyed boy thought to himself, his heart heavily pounding.
Was he nervous or just very happy? He didn't known, but it was either both or one of the two.
While those two were thinking about the race, a certain half and half teenager was also feeling competitive, but compared to before, it's not longer as obvious. Although he also wanted to beat Madara, he was trying hard not to let it affect him. He no longer has that rage and hate that has always controlled him.
He's improved. He's different. So he's going to show them...Show them just how much he's changed.
"All Might! What if we haven't learned anything during our internsh.i.p.s. Some of the others got to have real experience and trained during the week, while others like me just had to sit around and watch the heroes we worked for do their thing." Aoyama said with a dramatic sigh, looking like he was about to faint.
"That shouldn't matter. In the end, it's not like the results you get affect your grade so much, it's the experience you get when trying this out. Some of you may have not done anything during the internship week, but that's ok. Don't forget we're in a hero school. You'll have plenty of chances to improve yourself!" All Might said with a smile as he gave the shiny blonde haired boy a thumbs up.
'For a second there, you almost reminded me of Guy, All Might.' Madara thought to himself.
"No more questions? Alright! I'll be drawing names now. You'll be competing in groups of five to race and find a distress signal I placed! All I ask from you guys with the more destructive quirks is to keep the damage to a minimum." All Might said, looking at Izuku, Shoto, Bakugo and Madara when he said the last part.
"First group! Izuku Midoriya, Mina Ashido, Tenya Iida, Mashirao Ojiro, and finally, Hanta Sero!" All Might announced, with all of the people he called unconsciously letting out a sigh of relief.
No one but a selected few knew it, but they were secretly glad that they didn't have to go up against Madara!
"Woah, what an interesting group! I wonder who will win!" Toru said with obvious excitement as the contestants went up to the starting line.
Before anyone else could reply back, All Might's booming voice once again sounded out. "If your name hasn't been called, then you can go sit over there in front of the huge screen to watch the race!"
Listening to the pro teacher, the students went over. There was only 1 long bench, so it was mostly the girls sitting there with Madara laying his head on Momo's soft t.h.i.g.hs, receiving jealous looks from a certain blonde.
"Tenya might just win this one, don't you think? His quirk mainly revolves around speed so I think it's the pretty obvious choice." Jiro, who was sitting next to Momo said, with the others hearing.
"I don't think so Jiro. You have to remember the environment their racing in. Tenya could go full speed, but that will just result in him crashing." Momo spoke out her thoughts, making others remember her intellect.
"I guess that's true..." The earphone girl replied back.
"At first I thought Tenya as well, but after hearing Momo, I'm not too sure anymore. Maybe Deku can win this though!" Ochako spoke out, causing Toru to somehow 'appear' next to her with a teasing grin.
"Oh? Rooting for your crush are you now? You're such a sweet girlfriend. Although that's cute and all, do you seriously believe Izuku can win this? I mean, have you seen whenever he uses his quirk, he basically breaks his own body, constantly injuring himself." Toru said, getting Ochako to blush when she heard the first part.
"That may be true, but Midoriya has told us he has improved greatly with his quirk and it no longer gives him injuries." Tokoyami said with his eyes closed, causing some to look at him doubtfully, but they chose to stay silent.
"Shut up! Deku isn't winning! Don't tell me you're actually favoring for that weak wimp." Bakugo sneered.
Kirishima, the red haired boy who was standing next to Bakugo nudged his arm and said with a grin "I don't know man. He may not be such a weak wimp. Compared to the beginning of the year, his confidence level has gone up, and the more it increases, the stronger he gets. Well, that's what it seems like from my eyes."
"Shut up!" Bakugo said, refusing to believe such words.
Having grown use to the blonde haired boy's anger issues, the class mostly ignored him and continued to talk amongst each other on who will win. All while that was happening, Momo who was stroking her boyfriend's long hair was now looking at him.
"Madara, what are your opinions? Who do you think will win?" The black haired girl asked, causing everyone to go silent, wanting to hear the Uchiha's question.
"Sero." He said, shocking most people since that was sort of an unexpected answer.
"He's basically in his perfect environment. His tape isn't only just for restraining, but it also gives him great mobility to swing around with it. With his type of quirk, there's no doubt that he's trained with this before." Madara revealed.
"But isn't he like, one of the weakest out of the bunch?" Someone asked.
"In an activity such as this, power and destructive ability or whatever does not matter. It's not like they're going to be fighting each other. You can't just power your pay through all this. Even if you have such a powerful quirk, your chances of losing is the same as anyone else's." Madara said, getting All Might who was listening in to grin.
'Yes, this is what I hoped your presence would cause. Your knowledge and intelligence is great. Sometimes correcting the other students and giving them tips helps them learn greatly, even if you're not aware of it, Madara.' All Might thought to himself.
"Wait, so does that mean you don't believe you could win this without effort? Are you saying you're chances of losing are the same as ours?" Tsuyu questioned, peaking everyone's interest.
"You can think it as such or believe what you want, but be prepared to be greatly disappointed when it's my turn." Madara said, not looking at any of them while enjoying the feeling of Momo's hand.
And like that, the race started. Izuku had showed his new ability, shocking most of the others and causing them to think he would win, but they thought wrong. He had slipped on one of the pipes, showing just how difficult it was to move around it. Mina and Ojiro had a hard time with keeping up with the others, while Tenya's speed was greatly reduced like Momo had said would happen.
And just like Madara predicted, Sero easily won by swinging his tape around like some sort of Spider-Man. The others discussed about the race, but not for too long.
It was time for the next batch of students.
"Next up! Momo Yaoyorozu, Katsuki Bakugo, Tsuyu Asui, Yuuga Aoyama, and finally! Madara Uchiha!
'F.u.c.k!'

Chapter 80

[author- ok I'm really going to sleep now.
Please read author note at the end!
(2415 words)]
'F.u.c.k!' A certain shiny blonde haired boy thought to himself once he heard the last name that was called. He was nervous, but didn't show it on the outside.
"U-Um, All Might sir, I think I'm not feeling too good right now. My stomach hurts..." Aoyama said, making an expression of pain while clutching his abdomen.
Judging by the response he received, he didn't know whether or not All Might purposely ignored him due to figuring it out, or just couldn't tell that he was sick!
"Haha! No need to worry Young Aoyama! Overcome your stomach ache and surpass your limits! How can you improve if you give up so easily?" All Might questioned with a loud laugh. The older blonde pat his back while pushing him forward towards the starting line. "You can do it! It's only a race..."
Ignoring the looks of pity he was receiving, Aoyama continued on with a sigh, knowing that his fate was already sealed.
'He's right, it's only just a race. If I'm going to be at U.A, then I can't get nervous from just competing against stronger opponents. I know I'm going to lose, there's no doubt about it when I'm up against Katsuki Bakugo and Madara f.u.c.k.i.n.g Uchiha!
But, if I'm going to lose, then I might as well do it in style!'
The shiny blonde haired boy thought to himself, his strange and somewhat creepy smile returning in full force as sparkles somehow appeared around him.
With the other students, as soon as those names were called, a look of excitement formed on their faces. This match was going to be an entertaining one. How could it not?
Most of the strongest in the class racing against each other! But when they thought this, they remembered Madara's words of him saying strength alone doesn't determine the win.
"Good luck Tsu! You got this girl!" Toru cheered while her gloves rose to the air with Mina by her side making cheerleading poses, attracting the gazes of some boys.
"I don't have that much confidence in winning, but I'll try my hardest." The dark green haired frog girl said with a smile.
"I would root for you too Momo, but your boyfriend is also competing at the same time. He can just carry you to victory and you two would get the win." Ochako said, with all the other girls nodding their heads.
"He won't be doing that for me. I'm my own person, so I don't want to always rely on Madara to win. If I do that, then how could I ever improve myself? I'm not that spoiled..." Momo, the class deputy said, causing the respect the others had for her to rise.
"Alright then Momo! You got this too!" Mina said with a big smile, causing the black haired girl to return one too and turn around to walked towards the starting line. When she did, she ended up looking at the amused face of Madara.
'Ah shit, this won't end good, but that's ok! The others have seen my strength and abilities during the Sports Festival, and I'll show them once again. Why I deserve to be here, and why I deserved to stand beside the one I love.' Momo thought to herself, mentioning the one thing that has always worried her when Madara showed his power.
Not being able to stand beside him. Momo is by no means jealous or bitter about not being able to be as powerful as her boyfriend, but sometimes she feels frustrated in herself for not being able to help him whenever he goes off to fight.
She knows she's not weak, and she knows Madara doesn't think so, but that lingering feeling of self doubt is always there once she finds out he defeated villains on his own. Having a significant other, it's only natural to want to stand beside them and help them whenever you can. Unfortunately, Momo can't do that because Madara will never need her help.
'No matter how harsh it sounds, my strength is insignificant to stand beside him...' She thought to herself, but she wasn't going to let that put her down.
She was going to work herself to the bone and train her hardest! Even when she already knows she'll most likely never reach the same power as her boyfriend, but she won't stop trying.
Despite all this, Momo knew this wasn't some huge inner conflict. It would've been if Madara wasn't such a caring boyfriend. He constantly talks to her and she tells him these things. He encourages her and helps with her training. It was a reason why she loved him so much and why their relationship was actually healthy and stable despite there being other girls.
Communication was a huge factor.
'Enough of the self doubt, it's time to do this...' Momo thought to herself, her face taking up a look of determination. As she walked towards the starting line, she never realized the proud look and slight smile Madara was giving her.
With Bakugo, you could say he was excited. Very so. This was his time to get his revenge from that lost during the Sports Festival! Granted that this wasn't an actual fighting activity, but he'll still be satisfied of getting a win against Madara.
Yes, that's how desperate he is right now.
Sparks appeared on the palm of his hand as his usual grin stretched out. This was it. His path to victory!
Well, at least that's what he thought.
A couple minutes later, all the contestants were now at the starting line, waiting for the confirmation from All Might to start. While that was happening, the students watching were already discussing their predictions amongst each other.
"I'm telling you Deku, Madara is going to win this! Why can't you understand that?" Ochako, chubby round faced girl said to the green haired boy sitting besides her.
"Eh? I never said he would lose, but didn't you tell me that Madara himself said power and strength alone doesn't matter when doing this?" Izuku said, slightly cowering back when his crush raised her voice at him.
"But Izuku, he also said not to expect the same results when it comes to him, and judging by the accomplishments he's had this past week, I think the obvious choice will be Madara." Satou, the boy with the huge lips spoke out, getting others to agree with him.
"Yes, we all have to stop 'underestimating' him now." A voice said, surprising the others since the half and half teen has been silent the whole time. "We've seen his strength and we've seen just how much he breezes by obstacles. By now, we should realize that whenever he's doing something, he's going to succeed."
Todoroki was always the silent type, never really interacting with his other classmates, so him speaking up first was sort of surprising. He has always been observing, and something that he's noticed is people still doubting if Madara will be able to do this or that.
Haven't they already figured out that the answer was obvious?
After hearing Shoto's words, the others began to pay attention to the screen where all the contestants stood.
"Have you guys noticed that whenever Madara is competing in something, his whole demeanor changes to a completely serious one." Tokoyami, the boy who has been observing Madara for a little said.
"You're right, and it looks so god damn hot." Mina shamelessly replied back.
"I second that..." Ochako quietly said to herself, instantly covering her mouth afterwards, hoping someone didn't hear.
Unfortunately for her, Izuku did.
The green haired boy had his head down, but if one of the kids nearby were to look closely, they would notice a flash of jealousy ignite in those green eyes. This emotion...Izuku didn't understand it himself. Why was he feeling jealous? Why was he feeling so bitter?
Maybe it was because of his loss earlier in the race, or maybe it was because of Madara.
This wasn't the first time of Izuku being jealous of the Uchiha. This is the second time today! The first was when he saw All Might and Madara acting like close buddies when he was walking outside with the other students.
That jealously wasn't so bad, but this one for some reason made his heart hurt just a little.
'Does Ochako calling Madara hot bother me? Why would it? Wait...D-Do I like her?' Izuku thought with a blush, his previous thoughts disappearing as he started to question his feelings.
"Mina! Don't just stay stuff like that, don't you know he's Momo's boyfriend? Besides, she can get pretty scary if you make her snap. That's just the feeling I get sometimes, so be careful." Jiro said back with a worried tone.
Seconds later, All Might finally gave the go.
"START!!"
As soon as Madara heard those words, he instantly rushed off without any hesitation. As he did so, he felt the affects of the support items making his body feel heavier, but it's not like they would make any difference.
Of course he could've just easily used his Susanoo wings to fly ahead to the end, but that wouldn't be enjoyable now would it?
The beginning part of the race was simple. All you had to do was run forward for a little while, but once you reach a certain point, that was when the real challenge occurred.
Looking ahead, Madara saw a complex set of pipes of all different shapes and sizes placed strangely around the pathway. This was obviously made to make the contestant struggle and find a way to get around it with minimum damage.
This was no challenge to Madara. He was in his zone and nothing can stop him. Why would he even find this difficult? He's been doing training like this ever since he received his quirk. Creating obstacle courses for himself in his backyard, and every time he completes it, he would make it harder.
As the students looked at the screen, they watched with mesmerized eyes as Madara flawlessly maneuvered his way through the obstacle with no effort. For a person of his stature, he was surprisingly agile and flexible. Each move of his was down efficiently, with no unnecessary extra body movements.
'Incredible...' Were the thoughts going through everyone's head as they watched the Uchiha. Including the teacher.
"Look! Bakugo and Momo are neck and neck tied with each other! Tsuyu is trailing behind while Aoyama is...unconscious?" Mina shouted, causing the others to snap out of their staring and look to where she was pointing at.
Yes, Bakugo was using his blast to propel himself forward, just like how Izuku did it. Well, it was similar because Izuku was the one to actually copy his childhood boyf-bully...childhood bully.
While he did that, Momo was using grappling hooks that connected to some sort of gloves that she wore on her hands to swing herself forward like Sero did. If the students looked closely, they would've been able to see that Momo actually had some sort of boosters attached to her legs to greatly enhance her speed!
It was no wonder that she was able to keep up with Bakugo. It was obvious that without any sort of item assistance, that wouldn't have been possible. The blonde haired boy was just naturally faster than her by using his quirk, but that wasn't the case right now!
While that was happening, Tsuyu, with her tongue was going as fast as she can. With her frog quirk, avoiding the pipes and such that were in the way wasn't hard for her. With her small build, she was pretty nimble.
Unfortunately, she couldn't keep up with Madara, Bakugo and Momo, but she was pretty damn close. At least she wasn't going to be last place because Aoyama had already knocked himself out at the start.
The shiny boy tried avoiding the pipes by boosting himself with his naval blast, but he just ended up crashing! Tsuyu remembered him doing some sort of pose that made her look away in disgust, so maybe he did it on purpose.
Yes. That's exactly what he did. Aoyama knew he was going to lose so he decided to go out in style! Too bad the frog girl was the only one who saw his stunt. How unfortunate.
Continuing forward, it didn't take long for Madara to cross the finish line, with All Might immediately announcing him as the winner. Despite that, the other contestants didn't stop.
The distance between Madara and the others was huge! The moment he finished was the moment the three others began the complex part. The result? It was unexpected for some, but not for Madara.
Bakugo being brash at the moment and hearing that he was defeated, had lost his cool and focus. It caused him to crash face first on a pipe, giving Momo the chance to pass him.
Now, being Madara's girlfriend had its perks. For example, joining his training sessions. Yes, Madara would sometimes have Momo do obstacle courses with him, so this next maze part wasn't hard for her. All she needed to do was remove the booster she had since it would be difficult to pass this with the extra speed on her.
Seeing Momo flawlessly passing the course, Bakugo grit his teeth. But what made him furious was how he got passed again!
Tsuyu unexpectedly got ahead of Bakugo while he was distracted!
Having enough of this humiliation, Bakugo impatiently rushed forward as fast as he could! Palms blazing as he sped through the course, occasionally bumping into some pipes. With this, he was able to pass the frog girl again.
Unfortunately for him, Momo had already claimed second...
With the Yaoyorozu girl just moments earlier, she saw the finish line with Madara there with his arms stretched out. Smiling while showing her teeth, Momo pulled back a little, then boosted herself in the air! She didn't land on the platform though, but in the arms of her boyfriend while holding on to him with a beautiful smile.
Seconds later, Bakugo arrived with a look of anger on his face. Cursing, he wanted to say something, but the casual look Madara gave him made him think otherwise. Following right after, Tsuyu landed, while congratulating Madara and Momo afterwards.
"Good race! That was spectacular!" All Might's voice sounded out.
The others couldn't help but agree.

Chapter 81

[author- waiting for Attack on Titan new manga chapter.
We're only 19 chapters away from 100!
You already know me, I'm going to sleep.
(2212 words)]
"Good race! That was spectacular!" All Might's voice sounded out, getting the others who were watching to agree as well. The race was more entertaining than the first one for a number of reasons.
One was because of the contestants involved. For the first race, it was more fair and you couldn't really tell who the winner would be, but the results weren't anything surprising; but for this one, Madara was clearly going to win, but the spectators didn't expect to witness such a show!
Flawless movements from the result of years of training from Madara. Quick thinking with the use of her unique quirk from Momo while she showcased her intellect. She was able to make items swiftly and knew what was best for her to complete the race, claiming second. Now that certainly surprised the others who watched. They expected Bakugo to get second place, but the boy's personality got in the way, so he ended up getting third.
With Tsuyu the frog girl, even though she placed 4th, second to last, she was able to showcase just how her quirk helps her maneuver around areas with her tongue. Something that All Might and a selected few noticed was that she would be great for rescuing multiple people at once. It depended how strong she actually was though, but if that was such a problem for her, then she could just improve on it until it wasn't.
While All Might went to go find the unconscious body of Aoyama who everyone forgot about, the other contestants walked back to the area with the huge screen where the others went and congratulated them for their performance. Madara only gave a simple nod back, not bothering to reply, while Momo and Tsuyu thanked them with a smile.
Kirishima and some of the other guys tried being nice to Bakugo, but the explosive boy just brushed it off and ignored them. He was obviously not in a good mood, and it didn't take a genius to figure out why.
"Come on Momo, let's go sit down so we can watch the rest of the races." Madara said as he grabbed the black haired girls hand to walk her over to the only bench there. Unfortunately for the couple, the seats were already taken.
"I guess no more l.a.p pillow for you today." Momo said, causing the Uchiha to shake his head and bring the girl over away from the other students.
Finding a decent spot, Madara created his own bench with use of his earth element for him and Momo to sit on. This sort of surprised the others, not because of the power, but because it was unexpected. Laying down on his back, the Uchiha laid his head on Momo's soft creamy thick t.h.i.g.hs when she sat down.
This was truly comfortable. How lucky was he to experience this everyday. What was even better for him was that Momo wasn't the only one he could do this with. There were also Nejire, Rumi, and Nemuri!
Like this, today's hero class continued on as usual. The races went on until everyone had a turn, but unfortunately none of them were as entertaining as the second one. One that did come close though was the race that followed after. The contestants were Shoto, Tokoyami, Kirishima, Jiro and Ochako.
The half and half teenager used his ice to enhance his speed. Of course the complex pipes would've been a problem, but all he needed to do was freeze the ones that got in his way, then basically skate on top of his own ice. That wasn't all though because to make the gap between him and the other contestants larger, he would elevate himself high with the use of a medium sized ice ramp and then boost himself forward with the use of his fire!
Compared to the Todoroki who would just throw his ice around constantly to attack others, this time it looked more controlled. This was the results of his training during the internship week! The result of his hard work.
Despite that, Shoto knew his strength still wasn't enough to surpass or possibly defeat the one student he's wary of.
By constantly boosting himself, Shoto was able to easily claim first place, with Tokoyami following right after. Now with Kirishima, the red head boy didn't have anything that would help him pass Shoto and Tokoyami, but his physical abilities were enough for him.
Although he did have a slight problem of having some of the ice from earlier be in his way, he was able to easily break it off to continue on wards and claim third.
Now with Jiro and Ochako, this was close at first as they were running side by side, but the earphone girl started using her quirk to swing herself. It should be known that she's able to extend her earphone jack cords to great lengths, but that wasn't the only reason she was able to defeat the chubby faced girl.
The main purpose of the race was to 'rescue' All Might by finding a distress signal in this maze. Of course it wasn't so difficult, but for others with low physical capabilities and weren't so fast, it was. As Jiro got closer, she used her quirk to find a shorter path to quickly finish the race, claiming fourth place.
Unfortunately for Ochako, she didn't really have anything she could use to propel herself forward. She did try using a good chunk of ice that Kirishima broke off earlier to try and float on it, but it wasn't enough. She had been placed in last, but she wasn't down about it or beat herself up. It only further encouraged her to improve herself. This race just showed her one of the things she needed to work on.
After that race came the last one which included Toru, Denki, Satou, Kouda and Shouji. This one wasn't really entertaining. For one, half the people participating were slow or didn't have any special power, and Toru was invisible so nobody could see her. Madara of course could have, but he wasn't watching the races. The result of that match was Shouji winning with his advantage of strength, while Denki almost came in last place, but got 4th with Toru surprisingly taking third. Satou took second while the extremely shy and quiet Kouda took last.
Like that, the class had ended, and now all the students were currently standing in-front of All Might who was giving them his usual big smile.
"What a great day students! I can see that most of you have improved and found unique ways to use your quirks. If you haven't, then don't worry because remember where you currently are! You'll have tons of chances to bring yourself to great heights, so don't put yourself down! That's all I have to say, go ahead and change out of your costumes." The blonde hero said before the students started walking towards the locker room.
One thing that Madara noticed was when the pro hero walked towards the green haired boy and praised him for improving. Could they be even more obvious? All Might shouldn't even be shocked now if his secret is found out by someone else. By how blatant it was, Madara wondered if All Might actually wanted for people to find out.
Having enough of that, the Uchiha took Momo's hand to walk with her a little and told her he would wait outside for when she's done changing. Afterwards, he used Shunshin to get to the lockers to change out of his armour. Quickly doing so, he neatly placed everything back inside his case, but kept his Bo Staff/Gunbai on him.
To him, this was a very useful weapon, but he would barely have it on him at times. It was only when he was wearing his armour, but Madara planned to change that very soon. Of course he couldn't walk around with it strapped to his back all the time since it was pretty long, so he was going to meet a certain pink haired girl at the support department and ask for a small request.
Madara could've asked his parents, but he knows that they're busy most of the time. He doesn't want to bother Aiko and Jun with a request so little, especially when he could just have it be done somewhere else. Also, another reason he was going was because the High Density Weights he wore interested him. Maybe the girl who made them can make something similar, but more extreme.
Changing back into his school uniform, but keeping the blazer off, Madara packed everything up then left the locker room. A minute after that, the rest of the boys had finally arrived inside just to see the Uchiha gone.
"Damn, he already left! Ahh I wanted to ask him how to get faster. Have you seen his speed?" Denki, the electricity boy asked, being jealous of those who could enhance their speed with their quirks. For him, that was extremely difficult to do and he still hasn't come up with a way.
"Yeah, I wonder what his secret is. He doesn't seem to be using his quirk, but he's just naturally fast..." Kirishima said as he walked towards his locker.
"His secret? Maybe it's the strange way he ran. Don't you remember when he had his arms straight out behind him? Why don't we try doing that and see if we end up running faster!" Izuku said, acting as if he just discovered the cure for cancer.
"I don't know Izuku, Madara makes it work, but I feel like we'll look stupid doing it." Kirishima replied back with a slight laugh.
"Yes, you guys definitely will, but not only that, but it's not certain if such a thing would actually work. If that was the case, then Yaoyorozu would've been running the same way. She's his girlfriend and would've most likely been told on how to get faster." Tokoyami who heard their conversation said.
"I guess you're right, that does make sense..."
(With Madara)
The black haired boy didn't have to wait long for Momo to arrive. After a little while, Madara was able to sense a familiar someone nearby. His girlfriend walking towards him with a smile. When she finally arrived in front of him, he gave her a kiss that suddenly turned into something more.
Luckily for them, no one was nearby to see such a scene. After separating, they held hands and walked back inside the U.A building for the next class of the day.
"So are you going to tell me what you're were actually wearing and why you still have them on?" Momo questioned curiously, looking at the support items around his wrist.
"They're density weights that All Might gave me, saying it would give me a challenge, but you know the results." The Uchiha replied back with a yawn, with Momo following right after.
It wasn't surprising. Seeing someone yawn just makes you want to do it. It was contagious after all.
"I wonder how the others will react when they find that out..." the Yaoyorozu girl replied back, holding Madara's arms closer and pressing them against her b.r.e.a.s.t.
As they comfortably walked in the empty hallways, the couple had bumped into All Might who looked like he needed to go somewhere. This confused Momo, but Madara knew that the blonde haired man probably wanted to get out of his muscled form. Although he didn't have any sort of fight today, being in the form must be tiring for him, but he perseveres through it.
"Young Yaoyorozu and Uchiha! How strange is it to see you guys here. Congratulations on your performance during the race. I can tell you two have trained with that type of stuff." The pro hero praised.
"Thank you All Might." Momo said with a smile while Madara took the weights off his wrist. One by one, he handed them back to the blonde haired man.
"You can have them back." He simply said, receiving a sigh in return.
"I've noticed your movements earlier, and it looked like you weren't having any trouble at all. They didn't give you a challenge did they?" All Might questioned as he looked at the weights that were placed on the palms of his hands.
"Of course they didn't. It was an interesting idea though, so maybe there's something more difficult. See you later." Madara said as he took back his girlfriends hand and walked towards their next class.
Like that, the rest of the day went by with the students of Class 1-A having to attend the horribly boring classes. Luckily for Madara, he had that unique skill of his that let him tune everything out and made it seem like time passed by quickly.
At the end of the day, Madara had told Momo that he was going to check out the Support Department. He told her she could come with him, and she had agreed, but had to use the restroom. After Momo said she would meet him there, Madara went by himself, but on the way, he crossed paths with a certain black haired man.
"Aizawa."

Chapter 82

[author- I wrote this chapter while sleeping.
Anyways, read author note at the end to find out some interesting original plans I had for this story that I changed my mind to.
(1105 words)]
"Aizawa." Madara said as he looked at the black haired man. His homeroom teacher seemed to be carrying a bag that held the High Density Weights which confused him. Didn't he give those to All Might? Madara wondered to himself, but they could just be a whole different set.
"Madara Uchiha, strange that you're here right now. You know this is the path towards the Support Department right?" Aizawa questioned as he continued walking with the Uchiha just a bit ahead of him.
Lightly spinning his Bo Staff around his fingers, Madara didn't bother to look at the teacher who was the same height as him.
"I'm aware." He said.
After a couple moments of silence, the teacher realized he never really talked to this student of his before. This would be the first time where they have a conversation like this.
"All Might informed me of your performance during his class today. He told me how you were challenging yourself by wearing these weights, but they didn't do much." The man said, causing the boy to raise an eyebrow.
"Oh? So those weights you're carrying really were the ones I wore today. I had gave them to All Might, but I guess he handed them to you." Madara spoke out, still looking ahead of him.
"Handed them? No, he practically forced them on me then went to do his business." Aizawa replied back with his usual tone of voice and bored looking eyes. If one were to look closely, they'd realize that the homeroom teacher was actually trying to analyze the way Madara acts.
So far, he's realized that the rumors about Madara being an anti-social and secretly shy were completely wrong. His student had no problem talking to him, but he did keep his responses small. He didn't talk too much, but that wasn't a bad thing. Even if Madara had no problem talking with him, Aizawa did notice that his responses were never those that would continue the conversation.
'It's like he's making it where I have to push the conversation forward, but if I continue, then he may notice that I'm trying to read him." Aizawa thought to himself, not knowing that the Uchiha already knew.
"All Might told me the weights were going to be used for something important later on, do you know what that is?" Madara questioned.
"It's something you don't need to know right now, but you'll figure it out this week." Aizawa simply answered. The students weren't supposed to find that out until the day the event happens.
"Is it the final term exams? Will the teachers be using them to fight against the students? I have to admit, it does make things pretty...fair." Madara said.
When Aizawa heard those words, he was surprised, but quickly erased that expression on his face. The students weren't supposed to know about this, so why does Madara? He continued thinking about it, and the only thing that made sense is what Nezu had told him earlier today.
"Ah, I get it. Midnight told you."
"No, I only heard some of the teachers talking about it amongst themselves, but if you're worried so much, then don't be. I didn't tell anyone.
Also, it looks like you found out Nemuri and I are in a relationship. Did she tell you? Or was it Nezu?"
Madara said, side glancing Aizawa when he asked the last part. Of course there was still a chance that the homeroom teacher didn't know and only asked him this because he really has been hanging around Midnight a lot, but Madara didn't care. It didn't matter to him if he just revealed his relationship with the woman because it's not like anyone could do anything about it.
"Nezu did. Another staff member had to be informed about this, so he chose me, especially since I'm your homeroom teacher." Aizawa answered.
"Hmm. Now tell me, are you going to be participating in the first term final exam?" The Uchiha asked, straying away from the topic of his older female teacher that's also his girlfriend.
"The teachers participating is already set, and I'm not one of them, so no, I won't be fighting any of your classmates. Why do you ask?"
Usually Aizawa wouldn't reveal any information about this, but Madara already knew what was going on. There was no harm in telling him.
"That's unfortunate. I would've liked to go up against you in a fight. You should really reconsider." Madara said, a small smirk threatening to be let out.
"You realize I can cancel your quirk, right? Is this the challenge you want? Fight me without the use of your quirk? Are you sure about that?" Aizawa questioned, thinking about the scenario. Being honest with himself, Aizawa knew that if Madara used his quirk, then he'd lose. From what he's seen from the kid, there's no doubt that he wouldn't be able to counter or defend himself from his widespread destructive abilities.
"I'm completely sure, but throw All Might in there as well. You two against me. Wouldn't it make for an interesting fight?" Madara questioned, a bit of his l.u.s.t for battle leaking out. Fighting All Might? Just the thought got him excited. He hasn't had a good match in a while! Granted the pro hero wasn't in his prime anymore, but it should be enough with Aizawa competing as well.
"All Might? I don't know whether you're crazy or not, but even I'm doubting it. Of course I wouldn't say anything if I wasn't included, but for you to actually want to fight All Might without using your quirk..." Aizawa said in a slightly shocked tone of voice. This young man in-front of him. He was being serious! There was no hint of him joking, so was he being arrogant?
'No he's not. He's just confident in himself. He believes that he'll win. Like the results are already certain.'
"What are you so shocked for? I did say I wanted a challenge. Don't tell me you were thinking you alone would be enough..." Madara said seriously as his visible eye looked at Aizawa to the side.
Not having any chance to reply back, the homeroom teacher just continued to walk forward, various thoughts forming inside his head as the Uchiha spoke up once again.
"Ah, looks like we've arrived." Madara said as he stood in-front of a door with sounds of machinery invading his ears from the other side.
Opening the door, the first thing the Uchiha saw was a blonde boy with a punchable face holding up some sort of 'costume'.
'Neito Monoma'

Chapter 83

[author- I have a headache ;(
(2173 words)]
Today, Neito Monoma has decided to finally get his hero costume upgraded. During the internsh.i.p.s, he realized that his current one wasn't enough, he needed something more...something that would protect him better. Maybe having a tuxedo as a costume wasn't such a good idea.
Neito half expected to meet with most of the students at the Support Department, but he didn't expect for only one person to be there. He remembered this girl. She was a participant in the Sports Festival awhile back, and had used the gadgets she made to go up against others.
Mei Hatsuma. She had a mature type of build with pink colored shoulder-length hair that was styled in thick dreadlocks. The most noticeable feature about her was her yellow eyes that seemed to have a cross in the center. It was definitely unique, but Neito didn't care about such a thing.
He was here to get his costume upgraded.
Now Neito didn't need to wait long at all. Usually students were able to request some certain gadgets they'd need for themselves, and that's exactly what he did. So Mei sort of expected him to come here.
At first, Mei acted very strange and he almost felt uncomfortable when around her, but he held it in. Neito realized Mei wasn't such a bad person, but was just...different. He could tolerate her. Especially since she was the one helping him with his costume, and especially since she was not in Class 1-A!
Afterwards, Mei started creating her new 'babies' while Neito waited. He just stood there waiting and wondering if he should just copy the girl's quirk and see how it is. He thought about it, but realized it would've been a waste. Mei's quirk wasn't anything special to him. To him, it was no wonder that she was only in the support department.
The name of Mei's quirk was Zoom. It allowed her to make her vision zoom in on whatever is in her line of sight. The reason why Neito knew this? Well the girl had absolutely no problem with revealing it, so knowing how 'lame' it was, he didn't bother trying to copy it.
Yes, Copy. That was the name of Neito's quirk and it let him do exactly how it was named. Anyone he touches or comes into contact with, he would be able to fully use their quirk on his own, but to a basic level. He can also hold a certain amount of quirks, but can't use them all at the same time. It was obvious that his body wasn't that strong for such a thing.
Now this quirk may be considered very powerful and can make Neito seem invincible, but he had a limit on how long he could used the copied quirks for. It was about 5 minutes, and he also couldn't use quirks that stockpiled energy. It was a reason why he wasn't able to use One For All in the anime! Or just tap into its strength. How convenient...
Now, one would find Neito seeing if he should copy Mei's quirk weird since he could only use it for about 5 minutes or more, but the boy would actually do this all the time. If he sees a quirk that so much as interest him, he would copy it and play around with it for that limited time. Afterwards, he would one day copy it again for a good situation he thinks that would help him best.
Neito was broken out of his thoughts when Mei had appeared in front of him with her hands stretched out, holding what seemed to be his costume which was actually a tuxedo.
Hearing the various items and tools fall to the ground as she walked towards the blonde haired kid, Mei realized just how much she needed to clean around the place. Ignoring this fact for now, she took Neito's costume, handed it over to him and started to explain what she actually did to it.
"Just how you requested it to be! Light and sturdy equipment to protect yourself since you thought you needed it so much. There's also some guards under the clothing, but it's not so noticeable and it won't easily hinder your movements. Not only that, but I also changed some of the material around the costume that you thought easily get's destroyed.
Now...Isn't it amazing!"
The yellow eyed girl asked with a huge smile as she held Neito's shoulder and stared right into his eyes, waiting for him to basically admit that her work was great. If anyone who knew Mei were to see this, they would just pass it off as her normal behavior. She does that all the time...invade people's personal space and make them uncomfortable.
That's exactly how Neito felt right now, so he took a couple steps back and said "Yeah, it's alright. It isn't too heavy and it will help with protecting me."
Being oblivious to Neito's discomfort, Mei moved forward once again and said "Alright then, if that's all then we're finished here, but make sure to tell your classmates just who improved this costume of yours!"
Before the blond haired boy could respond, the door to the workshop opened, and two familiar figures that Neito and Mei recognized had come inside.
'I-It's him!' The copy user thought to himself, feeling a certain type of way as he clenched his fist.
Now it should be known that Neito has this sort of disdain for Class-1-A. Ever since he's witnessed the power that the class possessed, it's like he grew worried of his own class one day being completely surpassed by them. Of him being surpassed...Due to that, the boy became obsessed with overtaking 1-A.
Being worried by their ever growing strength and power, Neito naturally felt threatened, but the one person that could make him worry to himself so much about being left in the dust was non other than Madara Uchiha.
His power was just simply so overwhelming! And now he got the chance to actually meet him face to face!
'What should I do? Insult and mock him and his class? I can't do that...his homeroom teacher is right next to him!' The blonde haired boy thought to himself.
'Wait...this is the perfect opportunity to copy his quirk! His stupidly overpowered abilities! Of course I won't be able to use it later on, but this could help for if I copy it once again. Although I want to do this, how exactly should I proceed with trying to touch him? He has very long hair, so maybe he won't notice me just lightly touching it, but I doubt he won't.' Neito thought to himself as he stared at the tall first year student. Various ways on how he should act were constantly being thought of in his head. Fortunately, he didn't take too long to come up with an idea.
'My best bet right now is to play nice...' he thought to himself just before Mei opened her mouth.
"Madara Uchiha and Aizawa!" The pink haired girl yelled out, not expected for more visitors in this workshop she worked in.
Holding up the bag that contained the High Density Weights, Aizawa calmly walked towards a nearby table and placed them there. Turning towards the only girl in the room, he pointed behind him at Madara with his thumb and said
"You mentioned wanting to know how your support item did and if there was anything wrong with it, but unfortunately I haven't used it yet, nor have any of the other teachers; but this kid behind me has. You can ask him all about it since he had them on for nearly all day."
After saying what he needed to say, the black haired man walked towards the door, and passed by his student, not realizing the side glance he received.
As Aizawa left, Madara began to think to himself. 'What the hell. I only planned to request some adjustments with my Bo Staff/Gunbai, then leave it here and pick it up tomorrow. Not to be some kind of reviewer, but it isn't so bad. I was thinking about asking this girl about these weights of hers anyways and see if she could make something more difficult...'
"Really! You used my babies all day, how were they?! Did they feel good when you wore them? Did it challenge you?! I mean, I know how powerful you are, so it's either a flop or just an amazing invention as usual!" Mei asked curiously, reminding Madara of Nejire just a tad bit.
Before he could reply, a new voice sounded out, causing the three in the room to turn towards the door. Right there stood a beautiful black haired girl in U.A.'s regular school uniform.
"Babies? Madara don't tell me..." Momo said as she walked towards her boyfriend and held his hand with a smile.
'Shit! Momo Yaoyorozu? Kendo had spoke out today saying this girl could basically create anything she wished by using something that had to do with her body. Of course nothing non living...At least that's what I heard of. Kendo never really specified nor did she say the details, but creating anything? I could create anything I wished! Wouldn't it be better to copy her quirk instead?'
Neito thought to himself, a strange smile on his face formed, but he didn't forget about his previous plan.
'Be nice...don't insult.'
"Momo, you know what she meant. Anyways Mei, these weights of yours were of course working perfectly fine, but they didn't challenge me." Madara said to the pink haired girl as he held his girlfriend closer.
"What! How?" Mei questioned as she took the support items out the bag and held them. It's not like the thought of her invention failing mattered to her, but she was just genuinely curious if she made a mistake when making them.
"He's used to wearing weights much heavier than that. Your items are perfectly fine and they'd mostly full fill whatever purpose you made them for, so I don't think you have a need to worry." Momo said kindly.
"Oh? Ok Madara, I accept your challenge!" Mei said as she tightly held the density weights in her arms. A huge smile on her face formed as her eyes ignited almost as if she found some new project she could work on.
"What?" Madara questioned her, wondering why she was behaving so strangely. It wasn't just him, but Momo and Neito as well.
"My babies are of no challenge to you? Then I'll make something even better that'll have you breathing hard in a matter of minutes just from being exhausted!" Mei said as she walked towards her desk, but had noticed the blonde haired boy was still here
"You can leave now Monoma. I finished with everything you requested and your costume is perfectly fine, but again, make sure you tell everyone you know just who improved it for you!" Mei spoke out, once again making sure Neito would actually advertise for her.
"Ah yes, I was naturally going to leave, but I couldn't help but get nervous when U.A's power couple walked inside this workshop." The copy quirk user said with a 'kind smile' on his face as he walked towards Madara and Momo, not noticing the slight frown the girl had.
Stretching his hand out for a handshake towards Momo's direction, Neito smiled once again and said "It's so nice to finally meet you two. Madara Uchiha and Momo Yaoyorozu."
Madara looked at this kid in front of him, remembering him from the anime. He didn't know too much, but he was sure that he didn't like his character. Just the personality of this boy was the type Madara would avoid in his past life. Even right now as he glanced at him, it was so easy to tell just what his real intentions were, and he didn't like it one bit.
Of course Madara wasn't just going to let this boy touch his girlfriend, but he didn't get the chance to make his move.
"Do you think I'm stupid? Neito Monoma." Momo's voice sounded out as she started at the blonde kids hand in disgust.
"Do you think I don't know why you're really being so nice right now? That I don't know that you hold some sort of grudge against my class?
Don't put your hands near me..." She harshly said.
"W-What."
Madara let out a grin, amus.e.m.e.nt clear in his black eyes. It looked like the usual kind and composed Momo was actually showing a new side to her that she has never really let out during her time at U.A.
She was able to easily tell Neito's true intentions, but that wasn't so surprising. After all, she had internsh.i.p.s with Kendo for a whole week! It wouldn't be strange if they shared stories to each other about their class.
'This is getting interesting.'

Chapter 84

[author- I'm so addicted to staying up at night.
(2601 words)]
Neito Monoma stood there in shock when he heard the harsh words that came out of the black haired girl's mouth. With the tone of her voice and the look of disgust in her eyes, it made the blonde feel as if he was nothing but dirt in front of Momo.
This didn't sit well with him. Not one bit...But what was he supposed to do about it?
As he awkwardly pulled his hand away, he didn't know what to think from this current development. Monoma didn't expect for Momo to act like this at all. From what he knew of and from what other's around him had said, Momo Yaoyorozu was a kind and helpful person.
All that was not visible. This girl did not seem kind nor helpful right now. If someone were to come up to him and tell him how much of a caring soul Momo is, Neito would start ignoring them for having to hear such nonsense.
The workshop was silent as the blonde just couldn't come up with the right words to reply with. The only sound being heard was Mei quietly giggling to herself as she played and tinkered around with the High Density Weights. It was obvious that the pink haired girl was too immersed in her own activity that she was completely oblivious to what was happening around her.
With her arms crossed, Momo stood silently as she waited for whatever foolish answer she was about to receive. Close next to her was Madara who was amused about this current situation, but he showed no outward reaction. To Neito, he seemed indifferent and uncaring to what was happening; almost as if he was used to Momo being like this.
"What are you talking about Yaoyorozu? I heard great things about you and your boyfriend here, and I finally found the chance to actually meet you guys—" The blonde boy playing the ignorance card was going to say, but was interrupted.
"Neito Monoma, one of the more well known students of Class 1-B. Most unique thing about you is your quirk which allowed you to copy another person's by actually touching them. Not only that, but like I stated before, you hold a grudge against my class for whatever reason.
Your intentions were obvious the moment you put on that mask to appear kind. Go on, show your true nature. There's no need for you to continue acting."
Momo said, causing Madara to almost let out a chuckle when he saw the look on Neito's face. He looked confused and genuinely surprised at the same time. The young man didn't think that someone he hadn't met face to face before would be able to easily recognize that he was faking his earlier attitude. It has always worked before, so why not now?
'Of course...Someone told her, and that someone is most likely Kendo. Dammit. I should've expected this and shouldn't even be surprised. Kendo had told some of the class and most of her friends that she had her internsh.i.p.s with Momo.' Neito thought to himself. Looking up, he saw Madara staring at him, almost as if he was daring him to do something.
It was at this moment when Monoma realized that he won't be able to accomplish what he originally planned to do today. They had found out easily, so there was no point in lying now. Of course there was still the option of fighting them, but Neito knew that idea was one he would've regretted if he decided to act on it.
Not only is he aware of the difference of strength, but he also knows just how much he'd lose if it were to happen. There was no need to try and touch them today...he'll get another chance in the future.
Just when Madara and Momo were about to speak up due to Neito staying silent and not reacting, they were going to just make him leave, but that was when a look of disdain formed on his face.
"Hmm, so this is the class deputy of that joke of a class. I tried being nice to you at first, politely greeting you, but all you do is reply with animosity. Not only did it make you look like a douche bag, but an arrogant person as well. I wonder if all the other students in Class 1-A is like this. If that's the case, then it would honestly be disappointing. Maybe the power and fame went through your guys head." Neito said.
The boy had naturally thought that ever since the USJ incident, Class 1-A's popularity compared to the other classes in the school had increased in a terrifying rate. Not only that, but it became worse during the sports festival where most students had a chance to show just exactly how strong they were. It didn't help at all that the top 5 in the event were all students from Class 1-A!
Hearing all these words, neither Madara nor Momo showed any reaction because it simply didn't affect them. If Neito was trying to rile them up or get them mad, then he did a poor job.
"Tried being nice at first? You're either delusional or just still think you can fool the two of us. Either way, from what you've said so far, it just sounds like you're jealous and scared. Jealous of the power and strength my class holds, and scared you'll never be able to catch up.
Some say our quirks define our main characteristic, and I still disagree with it to an extent, but it makes complete since when it's portrayed to you and a few selected others that I know of.
Kendo had already told me about how you are, so I'm honestly not shocked."
Momo said while shaking her head with a frown. Ever since her experience in Junior High, she has started to greatly dislike those who act kind to her, but really have an ulterior motive for doing so.
"I knew it, so Kendo really did tell you. Why would she do such a thing..." Nonoma said, mostly to himself as he clenched his fist.
"She had only warned me of the type of person you are and told me how you act towards people who have a quirk you're deeply interested in. If you can't borrow it secretly, then you try getting close to them, and that's exactly what you tried doing to Madara and I.
Kendo said with the type of quirk I have, you would no doubt try to get your hands on it, but even if you did, it's not like you'd be able to use it anyways."
Those words infuriated Monoma for some reason. Just what was this girl trying to say to him? He has never had someone confront him like this during his time at U.A. This experience was something he wasn't enjoying, but he would certainly remember it for a long time.
"What do you mean? Are you thinking too highly of your quirk? Oh please...with the way you're acting, it just further proves my point in how your-" The blonde was going to say, but was interrupted.
"Yes, as a matter of fact I do think highly of my quirk. It's not as simple as you think, nor is it as easy to use as well. Your knowledge of certain information is way too low for you to try and use the 'basics' of my quirk. I've worked hard to get to this level, and for you to try and 'borrow' it so you can use it for selfish reasons doesn't sit well with me at all..." Momo said.
How she was able to know Neito would use her quirk for selfish reasons? Well he had a certain look in his eyes when approaching her, when he had his hand stretched out thinking his plan would work. It was the same look most people had when she would tell them that she could create almost anything. In simple terms, Neito Monoma was just being greedy.
'She just basically insulted my intelligence...stating that it was not enough to use her quirk. This...this bitch! She's looking down on me. No, no just her but Madara too...' Neito said in his mind as he couldn't come up with any other words to refute Momo's words. What she said was more or less true, which made it even worse.
It was at this exact moment when Neito Monoma vowed to himself that he would humiliate and surpass Class 1-A one day. If any other person were to know or this, then they'd call the blonde stupid for ever thinking of trying such a thing.
After all, Class 1-A has Madara Uchiha! What was Neito going to do about him? That's right, nothing. Absolutely nothing because he doesn't have the strength to do anything at all.
"Huh? Neito? Why are you still here? I thought I told you that you could leave since I'm finished with your costume. Unless I got something wrong and you want me to quickly fix it..." Mei said, finally turning around and noticing what was happening. Well of course she didn't exactly know what was going on, but all she knew was that this blonde boy was still in her workshop for some reason.
"No, I was just leaving." Neito said as he walked right pass the couple. He didn't even try to attempt to get a touch in because he knew that it won't end in his favor. Opening the door to the workshop, he turned his head and sent a glare before finally leaving.
"Pfft...How bold of you Momo. You could've honestly been just a tad bit nicer to him. Weren't you being way too harsh?" Madara questioned, obviously joking. If he were to be honest, he would say that Momo wasn't harsh enough! The boy had still gotten off easy. If it were him, he would've done something worse to Neito.
After all, he tried touching his Momo just to touch her. If it was just for a natural handshake, then he wouldn't have cared. Madara wasn't a batshit crazy boyfriend that would kill anyone that so much even lays a single finger on his girlfriend. Of course he would do something if they hurt her, but a simple greeting shouldn't matter.
"Hmph, too harsh? A person like Monoma deserves it. Haven't you always told me not to be comfortable or kind to people like him who have a personality I'm not fond of?" Momo responded back, and what she said was true.
She's only kind to those she thinks aren't so bad. The others? She just ignored unless they purposely try provoking her. An example would be Bakugo, and Nezu, and now Neito.
"Um, so is there a reason that you guys are still here?" Mei questioned as she tilted her head to the side. It seemed like it was a busy day for her today.
"Yes there is. I have a request to improve a certain item of mine. I'm Madara Uchiha." The black haired boy greeted.
"Wow, I know exactly who you are! You're much taller in person, how fascinating!" Mei said as she looked up at the Uchiha with a smile.
"It's nice to meet you Mei. My name is Momo Yaoyorozu."
"Yup, I know who you are as well! Class Deputy of 1-A. Your quirk is truly one of a kind and I actually envy you. When I first learned of it, I began to get jealous and sometimes wish I had it, even when I know that it's not as simple as just imagining something and easily 'creating' it. Ahhh! You're so lucky." Mei said straightforwardly.
'It's no surprise that Mei is deeply interested in Momo's quirk and even wished she had it. With the type of person this girl is, then Momo's quirk could be considered as almost perfect for her.' Madara thought to himself.
"Eh? Why would you want my quirk Mei? I thought your focus was on being in the support department instead of the Hero course and fighting others. There's no need to get jealous, you're already amazing at what you do." Momo said. She was always kind to those who she thought were good people, and right now she thought Mei was.
"Momo, your quirk is one of the best for a person like me who's an inventor. Imagine making so much material and items! I don't mind fighting others in combat with the use of my babies/gadgets, but making them is more of my thing. I probably won't even be a hero since I know I won't be requesting to switch, so battles is a least likely for my future." Mei said with a smile.
"Anyone can be a hero Mei, but only those who get their license can become a pro." Madara corrected. To him, it seemed like people in this world often make the mistake that only when getting your hero license you can become a hero. Hero and Pro Hero were two completely different things.
'If only Stain wasn't so damn crazy.' Madara thought to himself as he lightly shook his head.
"Eh, that's an interesting way of thinking about it!" Mei said with a laugh as she moved around the workshop.
"I should've thought that you being an inventor would make you want a quirk like mine...but again, looking around the unfinished work here and what people have said; you don't need a quirk like mine to be good at creating support items. " Momo said as she looked around, and remembered that she could be a little slow at times, and then a genius in others.
"Thank you Momo!" Mei said with a smile as she started to pick stuff off of the floor.
'It's nice that they're getting along. Mei isn't such a bad person, and she could one day make for a good friend to ask for costume upgrades. Not only that, but her earlier words. Momo's quirk really would be great for an inventor. The girl herself could've became a great one, but she chose to be a 'hero' in the future.' Madara thought to himself.
"Alright, so can I see that Bo Staff you're holding? What exactly do you want me to improve on it?" Mei questioned curiously as she recalled what Madara said he was here for.
Before handing it over to the pink haired girl, Madara flipped the small switch, turning his Bo Staff into his great Gunbai.
"Woah! It's huge!" Mei shouted, but now holding onto it, she was even more fascinated with such a unique and odd looking weapon. "It's surprisingly very light considering the size of it. Not only that, but it's quite tough looking."
"It's used to amplify certain abilities of mine, and also for great defense. It's obviously way too big to carry it around all the time, so if you think you can change that, then go all out in tinkering with it." Madara said.
Waving it around the room with all her strength, Mei unfortunately made a mess out of the workshop once again. The room became windy as various items and tools were knocked over.
"Oops, hehe. Improving those weights to challenge you can wait a bit, this can be my new project for the day! I already have some interesting ideas." Mei said as she c.a.r.e.s.sed the Gunbai and stared at it with a strange smile.
————————

Chapter 85

[author- I'm not too sure on what to say. I slept like a bebe this afternoon.
(1060 words)]
[Nezu's Office]
(With Aizawa)
After the homeroom teacher left the workshop, he went to Nezu's office. The mouse had informed him on wanting to discuss something this upcoming exams with him, so he had no other choice.
Currently inside the principal office, 3 figures sat down as they talked amongst each other. A skinny All Might, a tired looking Aizawa and a mouse with white fur. The homeroom teacher knew about All Might's other form, and how he was weakened; as do the other staff members, but not his actually greatest secret about One For All and passing it down.
Well, that's what it appears like. Being the observant person he is, it wasn't hard for Aizawa to connect the dots with what was going on between his student Izuku and All Might. He just hasn't said anything about it yet
"Why do you suddenly want to participate Aizawa? Earlier you were so sure on not wanting to have any serious part in this at all." Nezu questioned curiously.
"You could say I was challenged..." Aizawa spoke out in a bored tone of his. He wasn't exactly proud on getting talked down like that from a student. Although Aizawa didn't really care, it still irked him just a little.
"*sigh* Let me guess, was it Katsuki Bakugo?" Nezu asked, already informed of what type of person the young man actually was. It was something he has discussed amongst the other staff before. The mental state of their students was very important. They couldn't have a potential villain here, but then again, Nezu believed if that ever happened, then they'll be able to 'help' and 'guide' them.
"No, it was actually Madara Uchiha himself." Aizawa answered, causing the number 1 pro hero and principal to fully pay attention to him.
"Him? I didn't take him for a person to straightforwardly challenge someone else. He's always kept to himself and more silent then other students when he's amongst others. Of course when provoked, he'll retaliate. Don't tell me you tried doing something to him Aizawa..." Nezu said worriedly.
"I'm just going to ignore why you sound like you experienced such a scenario before, but he had only said he wished to fight All Might and I at the same time. You can say that this is the challenge he wants." Aizawa said, looking at the other two pairs of eyes in the room.
As Nezu didn't say anything, skinny All Might chose to speak up and reveal his own opinion and thoughts.
"I'm not so sure about that Aizawa. My fight with two other students is already planned out. As you know, I'm not so much like my former self. I know Madara is strong and he'll be able to keep me fighting for a while, so for me to do two matches won't be such a good idea."
"Who said you need to do two matches? You can always change what we had planned. Fight Madara with me instead of going against Midoriya and Bakugo." Aizawa said, and seeing that the blonde was about to object, he spoke once again.
"Why are you so focused on Izuku? Time and time again you have always favored him. You can't deny it, it's been fairly obvious." Aizawa questioned, as Nezu chose to stay silent while All Might looked quite nervous.
"Aizawa. You know that's not true. I care for every single one of my students. It may seem like I favor to Izuku, but that's because he reminds me so much of myself. Not only that, but me going against Midoriya and Bakugo could possibly help mend their friendship. I've seen the way they act with each other during my class, and it's a huge problem. W-" Before All Might could finish what he was going to say, was interrupted midway.
"This will most likely be your only chance to go against Madara. We all know just how weakened you are, and it won't take long until you're unable to work as a hero. I understand your worry for Bakugo and Midoriya, but we have so much time in our hands to help whatever problem they have." Aizawa reasoned, causing the white mouse to stare at him.
"Aizawa, if I may ask, Why do you want this fight to happen so badly?" Nezu questioned, getting the homeroom teacher to pause a bit.
"If you've noticed, the boy has never in his life experienced defeat before. Whether it was trials and mock battles at this school, the Sports Festival or even fighting against those real villains, he has never lost. He wants a challenge, so why don't we give it to him? Don't you guys want to find out how he'll act after tasting defeat for the first time?" Truth be told, Aizawa was just greatly interested in the outcome. Will Madara grow as a person if he lost? Or will his constant calm and composed self falter?
"Hehe, how interesting. That's a very good idea Aizawa! Very well, this can be the first test of the exam." Nezu said, being way more happier than he should be. Maybe it was just the sadist in him. Normally, he would bet his chances on Madara since he easily defeated a monster made just to kill All Might, but Aizawa was added to the mix.
"Nezu! But-" All Might wanted to argue, but was once again interrupted.
"No no, don't worry Toshinori. This can work for everyone. You guys know I don't agree with the way most of the kids feel about Madara's presence, but If he loses with all the students watching, then they'll realize that he's not invincible. Of course if he wins, then they'll have to realize surpassing him was never an option.
Now for Bakugo and Izuku, we can have both of them face off against Madara. They both obviously have some sort of conflict with him, so isn't this perfect?"
Nezu said with a 'smile', thinking just how much they could make the exams more interesting. With this way, it could possibly benefit everyone.
"That, doesn't sound too bad..." All Might said, with Aizawa agreeing as well. If they beat Madara, he'll still be able to fight Bakugo and Izuku afterwards. It's not like he'd be beaten and injured...they'll make the match quick.
"Good! Then it's settled!"

Chapter 86

[author- I have to plan on what fights will be happening for the exam cuz everything is different so no chapter tmr. Writing non canon fights is hard for me so wish me luck
Madara first person for this chapter.
(1511 words)]
(Madara POV)
Momo and I had stayed inside the support department workshop with Mei for a little while after I showed her my Gunbai and gave her some details on how it worked. We didn't do anything significant, but had only talked about certain items and some of her future projects.
I had to admit, Mei Hatsuma can be considered a genius. Of course not some Tony Stark level prodigy, but she was fairly smart and creative. Some of the ideas she has come up with were amazing to say the least. Maybe one day I'll ask her for something more other than improving my Bo Staff/Gunbai.
Mei had asked Momo and I about our 'hero costumes' as well, but I knew I didn't need any upgrade for now. Of course I thought about it before since it took a while to actually put on my armor, but that was currently no problem. Momo had denied having to need anything as well. The current costume she's had since the start of the school year was different than her canon selfs, but it was also better.
After Mei had informed me saying she'd be finished with my weapon as fast as she could, Momo and I left. I myself hope she doesn't take too long since I want to try and use it against Aizawa and All Might during the exams. Of course the chance of me fighting them was uncertain, and Aizawa might not even accept it, but that was exactly why I told him that he alone wasn't enough to defeat me.
No matter who you are, if you're an a.d.u.l.t and worked hard and trained for the strength you have right now for years, and then a kid at least a decade younger than you says it's not enough to defeat him, then you'd no doubt feel some type of way about it. Maybe it's the feeling of being disrespected that'll cause Aizawa to agree with this because honestly, he doesn't have any real reason to agree. He can just deny fighting against me if he wants, but I don't want that to happen. The exams will be disappointing if I don't have some sort of fun with it.
"So Madara, what do you think of Mei? She sure acts strange at times and a bit touchy, but overall she's genuinely a nice person. Talking to her wasn't so bad." Momo who was holding my hand and walking by my right side asked.
We were currently on our way towards Nemuri's classroom to go see her. It was the end of the day, and usually Momo and I would walk home around this time, but things were different. I didn't mind this change actually. I barely got to see Nemuri during the internship week and now since that was over, we can spend more time with each other after school.
Tightening my hold on Momo's hand, I spoke up to answer her earlier question. "Mei? Yeah she's a nice person. It looks like you two have gotten along well. Do you think you could one day form a friendship with her?" I questioned.
"I'm not too sure about that. Only time will tell so we'll see in the future. Of course I wouldn't mind it at all. Also, I think it will help me improve myself if I visit her workshop once in awhile to study some of the gadgets and support items she makes." Momo said to me. Judging by her facial expression, she seemed to be excited, as if she was looking forward to the future.
It makes sense that Momo would want to study some of Mei's 'babies'. If she can create some of them during certain situations or even mid battle, then it would be extremely beneficial for her, and possibly increase her strength. I'm all for that too.
"Do you think Monoma will try something? I'm not worried, but he could be an annoyance that constantly tries to bother us." Momo asked.
"No, unless he's stupid, but I still doubt that he'd even try to do anything. Don't you remember the look on his face the moment you mentioned Kendo warning you about him? He looked hesitant and unsure if he should continue what he was doing. In my eyes, it looks like that girl has him on a leash." I replied back to her.
"Well, she is the class president of 1-B. She won't hesitate to stop Monoma if he does something drastic or starts creating problems. With the way he acted towards us, there's no doubt that he'll provoke any of our classmates." Momo responded back to me.
Honestly, Neito Monoma wasn't such a problem at all, but he did get me to question some things that I haven't realized yet, and the more I thought about it, the more questions I would ask myself.
Can he copy my quirks? I don't think he can. I had heard in my past life that he wasn't able to copy 'One For All' since it stockpiles energy. Shouldn't this be considered the same for me? My body will forever be filled and contain this energy known as 'Chakra'.
So in the end, can he copy it?
The obvious answer should be no because of what that unknown being or R.O.B told me, but that wasn't the case. I wasn't told specifically that my quirk couldn't be copied, only that it can't be canceled or stolen. That no one will be able to be take anything out of my body.
The being who sent me here wasn't some douchebag god like those novels I read. He had actually accepted my request and those wishes were granted to me. My only intentions were to not get my quirk taken away from All For One, get it canceled from Aizawa, and not have my body being capable of experiments. I hated clones after all...
Here's the thing though, the 'no one will be able to be take anything from your body' wish was extremely vague. Just what were the limits of such a thing? Did it mean that if someone wanted to cut my arm off, it just wouldn't happen? Or if some crazy female wanted my babies and tried to r.ape me, would my s.p.e.r.m just never come out?
I have to be honest. Ever since I've been reborn into this world, I haven't really thought too much about it until now. The reason was because I know that I have the power to stop anyone who tries doing this bullshit on me.
Now here's the thing with Monoma. If he's able to copy my quirks, it would either be 'Chakra' or 'Sharingan'. Now normally if I were in the Naruto world, I wouldn't be able to use my Sharingan without chakra, but something that's obvious is that my abilities were set to fit this world. For example, I shouldn't be able to use genjutsu on others since nobody else has chakra, but I can. I had awakened 'Sharingan' before 'Chakra', so that should mean that somehow it's two separate 'Quirks'. I don't know if that being did this intentionally, but either way it's not so much of a problem.
My theory with Monoma is that if he's even able to copy one of my quirks, it would be 'Chakra'. The reason I think this is because it's the more dominate one of the two. It's obviously stronger. Now I'm not worried if this happens because in the end, the kid won't ever be able to touch me. He doesn't have any training with it, and only has a limit of 5 minutes or more. There's no 'basics' when it comes to my Chakra.
Now if he's able to copy my Sharingan, then it literally won't benefit him at all. He won't be able to use the more stronger powers since he can only use 'basics' of a quirk. Plus, his body isn't trained. Sure he can see things slower, but he won't be able to react to whatever comes his way.
Even then, if he is somehow able to do some technique, I think Monoma could possibly die. In the Naruto world, everyone's Chakra levels are different. You could either have an astronomical amount like Hashirama and Naruto, or a pitiful amount like civilians and unfortunate people. With me, let's just say I have a shit ton.
If Monoma is able to copy this, it would make absolutely no sense if he gains the amount that I have. If he tries doing something, then running out of it would kill him.
Anyways, I don't have to worry too much about that blonde. My power far exceeds his. He is no threat that I have to be wary of. He's only a brat with a special quirk. That is all.
The real thing I should be focusing on is figuring out the limits of the wish that being granted me.
Hmm, now I know what I'm going to do when I get home...

Chapter 87

[author- idk about this chapter. Sometimes it's just hard for me to express the thoughts of the characters or explain their points whenever they have a discussion. Other times, it's very easy, but not for this one.
So if you think what the characters said this chapter doesn't quite make sense, you understand why lol.
(2472 words)]
In the empty hallways of U.A, the duo of Madara and Momo continued to walk hand in hand towards the R-rated hero's classroom. Madara continued wandering within his thoughts about what he was previously thinking, while Momo brought her body closer, enjoying the feeling of her boyfriend's c.h.e.s.t.
Nejire had already informed the two that she was at Ryuko's agency already, so they won't get to see her until later afternoon when she comes over at the Yaoyorozu mansion.
With a moderate pace since they weren't rushing at all, it took about five minutes for the couple to arrive at the familiar classroom doors. Sensing the older woman inside, Madara slid the door open and was greeted to the sights of a tired looking Nemuri standing while looking out the window.
"Madara, Momo..." The woman greeted with a yawn and smile as she turned towards her two students. Her appearance was different from what anyone usually saw during the day. Her huge red glasses were taken off, allowing her light blue eyes to expose themselves more. Her normally free hair was currently in a ponytail as her bangs no longer covered her forehead. All she would need was a different outfit and people wouldn't recognize that she was the R-Rated pro hero.
'Student...I'm in a relationship with my damn student. Even now it feels so surreal, but it's happening. I'm living this life now that I certainly would have never expected. Even then, I can't say I'm complaining at all.
I know we haven't been dating long, but maybe Madara will be up for some role playing. Wait, would it even be considered role play when I'm his actual teacher?...' The dark purple haired woman thought to herself as a rosy blush appeared on her cheeks, obviously thinking of numerous indecent scenarios.
"Oh, she's doing it again Madara. What are we going to do?" Momo questioned as she observed her 'elder sister's' facial expression. The woman had just became horny out of nowhere. It was certainly strange, but it was something coming from Midnight, so she didn't question it too much.
Not responding to Momo, Madara closed and locked the door, then walked towards Nemuri without saying a word. Suddenly, he pulled her into his arms and wrapped his around her shoulder to stroke her hair.
"Why do you look so tired? What happened?" He questioned as he felt her hold on him tighten. Midnight's previous s.e.x.u.a.l urges now gone as she felt the comfortable embrace of her man. Breathing in his scent, she closed her eyes to think of what he had just asked. Off to the side, Momo watched with a smile as she took two chairs and brought it close to the connected duo.
"I met with Nezu today to talk about our relationship, but I might've done something bad. I'm not sure, but I understand I was too emotional and it could've gone wrong." Nemuri answered as Madara sat on one of the chairs and placed her on his l.a.p to sit sideways.
"What do you mean?" Momo, who was sitting next to them questioned. What did Midnight do exactly if the conversation with Nezu was only about her relationship with Madara?
"I called him out on trying to manipulate you Momo. I realized now that it might've been a mistake to do so when I didn't have all the details and information, but Nezu told me thinking that I already knew, so it just made things worse afterwards when learning everything." She explained.
"Nemuri, although I'm thankful and touched that you would do such a thing, you didn't have to confront Nezu about the topic. Madara had already resolved it..." Momo said, receiving a smile in return.
"I know that, but thinking it over throughout the day, I realized that him trying to manipulate you wasn't the only reason why I felt so disappointed in him. As you know, I've been a pro hero for a while now, and I've seen and experienced a lot of things during my career.
For example, I've learned of some pro heroes who allegedly or just straight up do illegal and sketchy business on the side or secretly. Pro heroes who paint themselves in a certain imagine to the public, and you wouldn't expect them to be such a cruel person in their private life. It's honestly sickening, and I've always done my best to never associate myself with such people.
When talking to Nezu today, I felt those same vibes from him, and I can honestly say that I'm disappointed. A man who I've come to greatly respect and appreciate..."
Midnight explained as a flash of understanding ignited in Madara's eyes. This is exactly what he has thought of before when thinking of Endeavor's behavior. If the number 2 pro hero is capable of doing such actions, then how about more of the unpopular ones? Isn't it crazy? Even then, Madara fully expected it.
"It makes sense. In almost every line of work, there is bound to be a percentage of corrupted people. What's good is that not everyone is like this. If that were the case, then society as a whole would've been done for a while ago." Madara said, causing the two girls to stare at him.
"Heh, is that how you see the pros? As just another line of work? I have to admit, I think this all the time, but it just doesn't feel right." Midnight said as she laid her head on Madara's shoulder, feeling his strong hands soothingly run up and down her t.h.i.g.hs while his left arm wrapped around her waist. This was definitely the most comfortable she's been in a while.
"Madara, you always mention this as if you don't accept it at all. Why is that?" Momo questioned with a curious expression on her face. Being with him for all her life, she knew Madara never took the title as a pro hero seriously, but ever since the Stain incident, he's been mentioning this quite frequently.
"Well, I don't have a grudge or anything against some higher ups, but I do think today's system with the heroes is quite strange and flawed. Not only that, but I do find children fighting these battles here quite weird." Madara said, thinking of his time in this world. In his past life, watching the anime of 'My Hero Academia', you would find these students fighting against villains almost daily as normal since it's a Shonen series, but right now, this show was his life. Everything around him was real.
"What a minute Madara...don't tell you're comparing these students here as child soldiers! How could you-" Midnight was saying, but was interrupted midway.
"Woah, hold on a second. I wasn't really implying such a comparison, but now that you've said it, it does seem similar. Now before you raise your voice at me, just think about it. It's obvious that one of the two is more intense and extreme than the other, but think about what a child soldier is, and then think about who students who are training to become a hero basically work for exactly." Madara said. It's not like he specifically cares so much about this, but it has been something that has always invaded his thoughts.
"Madara, the kids here have a choice they can make if they so wish to become a hero or not. Nobody is forcing them..." Midnight said.
"I can understand where you're coming from Madara. What Midnight said is right. We do have a choice, but being a pro hero is heavily encouraged. When I was younger, seeing the news and videos of tons of pros defeating 'the bad guy's' had always influenced me to want to do the same." Momo said. Fortunately she had Madara in her life.
"Nemuri, it may be a choice, but what do you think would happen if say someone like Todoroki or Bakugo with such powerful quirks and great potential said they don't want to be a pro and only want to work at the support department. Do you think that'll just be accepted?" Madara questioned, getting the mature woman to sigh.
"I understand your point now..." She said with a yawn as she closed her eyes and snuggled closer to the Uchiha. She mainly understood because this situation has happened before if she remembered correctly.
With Madara, a perfect example he could've used if Midnight disagreed was Wing Hero: Hawks.
He knew that a situation of the kids fighting the a.dults battle will most likely happen in the future. Once All Might retires, the incompetence of most of the other pros will obviously show. With the students at U.A and their progress with their strength and quirk growing, they'd obviously be sent to fight these life and death battles.
Before Madara could think anything else, he felt a hand shake his right shoulder. Turning towards Momo, he saw her pointing at the woman in his arms. That's when he understood. Nemuri had fallen asleep.
"It looks like your hands put her to sleep. Well it's not surprising, she did look tired when we came in here." Momo said while shaking her head with a small smile.
"What do you want to do now?" The Uchiha questioned. Midnight looked comfortable right now, so he didn't bother waking her up.
Momo didn't say anything when asked this question. All she did was bring her chair closer to him and lifted Nemuri's legs to lay on her l.a.p while she placed her head on Madara's right shoulder. Closing her eyes before releasing a content sigh, Momo finally responded back.
"A little nap won't hurt, right?" She said.
And that's exactly what they did. For the next hour and a half, Nemuri and Momo had slept while staying close to Madara. The young man himself wasn't tired and just couldn't get himself to sleep, so all he did was close his eyes, think about whatever and patiently wait until time passed.
When they woke up, Madara had proposed to take Midnight to his house since she had nothing else to do, and she of course agreed. She had told him that she was going to the private restroom to change out of her clothes, so Madara and Momo chose to wait for her outside the school.
Walking with Momo towards the front of the school building, Madara began thinking of what he talked about with Midnight. It was still pretty early out so the sun was still at its brightest, but the weather was still perfect. It wasn't too hot, nor was it too cold. A good amount of students who haven't left before were still walking around the area, mostly leaving to go to wherever they had to go.
Some even took glances at the couple, but they didn't make any moves or tried approaching them. Nobody had the confidence to do so. Before at the beginning of the day, most have gone up to Madara to ask about his fights during the internship week, but he didn't want any of that happening right now. So what did he do? He just made sure to start giving off a weird type of aura/vibe that makes people hesitant to want to talk to him.
Now with Madara, from what he has heard from Nemuri, it looks like she was starting to favor him over higher ups, and it secretly made him feel relieved. Madara isn't delusional or naive. He knows that for Nemuri to stay with him, she was going to have to accept his ways. He has way too many 'secrets' and does things differently, that any normal relationship with a girl won't always work right.
Madara thought the chances of Midnight not accepting the way he does things pretty low, but that percentage has considerably grown after his conversation with her today. With the scenario of if the older woman didn't, then Madara would have to just break up with her. If he didn't, then it would just create unnecessary drama or heartbreak in the future. He didn't need that at all...especially when it's avoidable.
He's seen this type of stuff way too much in his past life when watching or reading fiction work. Usually what happens during all of the drama is betrayal and angst. The main protagonist will possibly stray off the path he has originally been taking for a good reason, but he just doesn't tell the romantic interest or female lead. So what happens next? Either the female lead joins him, or she just leaves him because she things what the main character is doing is not right at all. That, or she complied with the enemy to help capture the main protagonist...
Madara has thought of this scenario so many times in his head and replayed it even more. It wasn't surprising. The boy was just naturally paranoid. Even if you have all the power in the world, and absolute strength, the heart was still as fragile as any other.
Of course that didn't mean Madara would cry his a.s.s out like Izuku or get depressed if Midnight and him didn't work out, but it would 100 percent not be pleasant.
Some could say he should just put the woman in a genjutsu and be done with it, but would it still be worth it? The woman wouldn't even be herself at that point if the decision to stay with Madara and accept him for him wasn't on her own accord.
Madara wouldn't do that in the first place since he wasn't looking for a trophy wife to just f.u.c.k and then brag about to others. To use and control so they can do whatever he asked for with no questions asked. If he wanted that, then he'd pursue tons of other girls and woman.
"Madara, how do you think mom and dad will react when Nemuri comes over?" Momo asked as she yawned, causing the others nearby to do so as well. From her nap earlier, she was still pretty tired.
"Hmm, you never know with those two, but we can expect that it won't be any negative response. Also, Nemuri won't just be meeting Aiko and Jun. I'm pretty sure Rumi would want to come over later as well, so there's that." Madara said.
Before Momo could respond back, a shout sounded out within the area, gaining their attention and causing them to turn their heads towards the specific direction.
"Oi! Madara Uchiha and Momo Yaoyorozu!" A blond in a hero costume shouted as he walked towards the duo with a shy and indigo haired boy walking next to him with his head down.
'Mirio Togata' Madara thought to himself as his lips arched up ever so slightly.

Chapter 88

[author- I'm not going to lie to you guys or say some bullshit lol.
I didn't update simply because I just didn't have the motivation to write a chapter. It happens sometimes, and I didn't want to force myself to write one. If that were to start happening, then I wouldn't enjoy doing this. Also, I was very unsure how to do this conversation with Madara and Mirio lol.
(2238 words without author note)]
Walking over towards the tall Uchiha and the beautiful young lady by his side, Mirio Togata, also known as 'Lemillion', couldn't help but release a bright smile. The blood in his veins pumped with excitement as his competitiveness was easy to capture if one were to gaze into his oval shaped blue eyes.
The surrounding students nearby took a moment to look at the 3rd year, but they continued on with their business afterwards. This young man was well known amongst the older kids. Leader of U.A's 'Big 3'. One of the students who is said to be on top of the others in terms of strength. It was no surprise that he was gathering eyes from around. Well, that and his flashy costume.
The blonde wore a white skin top with the number "1000000" across his c.h.e.s.t in bold letters. Baggy blue pants down below with knee high white boots. His most noticeable feature was his red cape hanging loosely behind him with thick gloves of the same color. Surprisingly, not that many heroes actually wore capes, so it was the piece of Mirio's costume that drew the most attention.
"Hey, Mirio. Are you sure about this? He doesn't seem...approachable. I don't like this at all." A young man beside the energy filled Mirio nervously asked. Compared to his companion, this boy wore the regular school uniform instead of his costume. There was really no reason to wear it right now, but Mirio himself wore his since he stated that his duty to save another could always happen at any given time.
The indigo haired boy only rolled his eyes when his friend had told him that, but he didn't say anything back. He was used to hearing heroic lines such as that from the blonde.
Tamaki Amajiki was his given name. Another one of U.A's Big 3'. His eyes danced everywhere but the duo they were walking towards to. His posture slouched as his steps became hesitant; lagging behind Mirio who was still confidently waving towards them, not caring about the uncomfortable vibes that came off of Madara.
This is just how the older third year student was on the regular. He was an extremely shy boy and quite the introvert. Things like having a normal conversation were foreign to him. Approaching the intimidating Uchiha who was emitting a certain type of vibe was sort of hard for him. Even then, if Mirio wanted to talk to the first year so bad, then he'd follow. Also, not being able to do something so simple as this would be a complete insult to his years of hero training.
"Haha, Don't worry too much Tamaki! I won't take too long, I just want to meet him personally for the first time. With all the praises he was getting from Nejire and some of the others in our class, aren't you curious about him too?" Mirio said with a smile, receiving a sigh in return.
'Yes, that's right. Nejire talks about him all the time. I don't understand what's up with that girl, it's like she's a whole different person whenever she talks about the kid. One thing I don't understand is how she could be with him when he has another lover and possibly more...' Tamaki questioned to himself.
Tamaki and Mirio obviously knew about the strange relationship their periwinkle haired friend was in. She had informed them about it during the sports festival, but that didn't change the opinion the indigo haired boy had for the Uchiha.
"I guess you're right Mirio. The reason why you want to meet him so bad is because of the rumors that have been spreading amongst our classmates, right?" He asked, and looking at how the blonde's smile grew wider, he was able to figure out the answer to his own question.
Madara Uchiha. It was a name that was constantly thrown around amongst citizens and heroes alike. Not only that, but students in U.A. would also discuss about the young man and his accomplishments. Third years were a part of it as well. The rumor Tamaki was talking about was that Madara was so powerful that he would be able to take Mirio's spot as the strongest in the school.
At first, the blondie ignored these words and brushed it off. Of course he himself thought Madara was a formidable person, but he believed in his own quirk and had thought himself as stronger. When he had watched the news during the internship week, he began to take Madara seriously. Especially when his 'sensei', pro hero Sir Nighteye told him to.
'Could he be my rival?!' Mirio thought to himself with a smile. He wasn't the type of person to dislike another who threatens his position of 'steal his spotlight'. He was way too kind for that. If anything, he wanted to befriend Madara! Fight him one day and exchange blows. He never got a chance to meet him, no matter how many times he annoyed Nejire and asked her to take him to the kid. Seeing him standing near the front of the building with his...other girlfriend, he naturally took this chance.
One would find Mirio and Tamaki still being in the school building despite the day ending as strange, especially since Nejire had already left. Well, that was because the two would always get a slight workout in after school at the gym. Afterwards, they would go to the agency they work for.
Madara would always leave early with Momo, so he never stayed behind, but now that he and Nemuri were in a relationship, he now had a reason to stay back. This now gave Mirio a chance to finally meet the popular first year and run into him.
"Madara Uchiha! Finally...I'm able to meet you face to face." Mirio said, now standing in front of the long haired boy, showing off his white teeth with that huge smile of his. The blonde was only about an inch shorter than the Uchiha, so they stood looking eye to eye.
Madara's one visible black eye met with two blues, looking at the blonde with hidden amus.e.m.e.nt, as if he just found his next source of entertainment. Someone who he doesn't mind talking to.
"Mirio Togata. Nejire has told me a lot about you." He replied, still holding onto Momo's hand with his left. She stood next to him in silence, glancing at the duo who had just walked up to them. To her observation, they almost seemed as polar opposites.
'The one named Mirio is very social and had no problem with interacting with Madara like others. The other boy next to him, who should be named Tamaki looks like he doesn't want to be here at the moment, like he was forced. He's not making any eye contact and has his head down. How interesting... Nejire had talked to Madara and I about these two, but she didn't say much. It seems like U.A.'s 'Big 3' has individual unique personalities.' Momo thought to herself.
What she didn't know was that her boyfriend had similar thoughts as well. The personality of the three intrigued him. It was mostly because when he watched the anime in his past life, he realized that it was as if Izuku (the former main protagonist), was split into three different people. Yes, it's a very disturbing thought, but it sort of made sense. Tamaki's shy nature, Mirio's heroic spirit and Nejire's constant curiosity.
"Ah! Nejire actually mentioned me to you? I kept pestering her about it, but she always ignored me. Oh! I totally forgot to introduce you to this guy behind me. His name is Tamaki Amajiki!" Mirio said, as he pointed behind him.
Tamaki sighed, almost regretting ever following Mirio here. There was no walls nearby, so all he could do was comply right now. He raised his head and said
"Yeah...I guess."
'Great, now they probably think I'm a weirdo.' Tamaki thought to himself with a sigh. He just couldn't come up with the right words at the moment. You can't blame him. The moment he looked up, all he saw was Madara's one visible eye peer into his. He instantly put his head back down and said those words that came out of his mouth.
'Something about him is not right at all...' Tamaki thought to himself, not noticing his fingers shaking in his pockets.
All Madara did was nod his head, not bothering to introduce Momo to the two third years. If she wanted to talk, she would've spoke up herself, but it looks like she was letting him do all the talking.
"Standing in front of you right now, I can see why others have praised you so much. How about a spar between us!?" The seamlessly harmless blonde asked, getting straight into what he wanted to really say.
"Oh? We had only just met and you already want to fight." Madara said with a raised eyebrow. He wasn't against the idea, far from it actually. Going up against a quirk like Mirio's would be enjoyable for him. He would be able to phase through his jutsu's, so the fight won't be entirely one sided.
Well...that was if he didn't use his Sharingan and hold back a ton.
Permeation was the name of the energetic boy's quirk. It allowed him to become intangible, letting him pass through any tangible matter, like enemy attacks, walls and even the ground. Downside was that he wasn't able to see, hear or breathe when using it. It was near-unmasterable, but he was able to turn it into something very powerful, and Madara respected that.
"What can I say? This is just something I want to experience and learn from to improve myself. I have to be honest, those rumors about someone in their first year who was stronger than me greatly enhanced my decision to spar with you one day." Mirio said, receiving a small smirk in return.
"Who said they were rumors?" Madara questioned, wanting to see how the person in front of him would react.
Momo released a slight smile, knowing that this is how her boyfriend usually was. Sometimes he liked provoking others with words alone, and other times he would just speak the truth and let others know that he had absolute confidence in his power, and knew that he was the strongest. Looking over behind the blonde, she saw Tamaki take a quick glance at her man, looking at him strangely.
'It seems someone didn't like hearing that. How about the other one?...' Momo questioned to herself as she looked at Mirio to see his reaction, but she was greatly disappointed.
He wasn't affected at all! All he did was laugh it off with a bright smile, but Momo was able to see a competitive spirit. If anything, the boy seemed more excited!
"Haha! Now you really have to come by Sir Nighteye's agency tomorrow or as soon as you can. Don't worry, he won't mind meeting you at all. If you're really up to spar with me, then just drop by around this time and late afternoon!
Now I don't want to keep you here all day long. It was nice meeting you."
Mirio said as he stuck his glove covered right hand out. He had nothing else to say, no other words for the Uchiha simply because he doesn't know him well enough to have a full conversation.
Meeting his hand half way, Madara contained his chuckle as he sensed something happening with Mirio's body. This boy...he really was interesting! Despite his inner amus.e.m.e.nt at this development, Madara showed no emotion on the outside.
As his right hand was about to touch the blonde's, it went right through it. Mirio had used his quirk on him!
'Oh god Mirio. Why do you have to be such a troll? Why do you have to do this to everyone you meet for the first time...' Tamaki said to himself with a sigh as he looked at Madara. This was a little joke Mirio would do to people, and Tamaki has seen it way too many times to find it funny anymore, but apparently his friend was never tired of it.
The surrounding area turned silent. No other student was walking by anymore as they all already left. Right now, it was only four figures in front of the U.A building. Madara stared at the two third years. He had already took his hand out, and no further words were spoken yet.
Seeing this, Mirio finally opened his mouth.
"It was just a small joke. I apologize if you found it offensive." He said, but didn't sound apologetic at all as he continued laughing out loud.
Reaching out, he went to touch Madara's shoulder, but what happened next greatly surprised him and Tamaki!
His hand went right through!
What was going on? What was happening?
This was simply too strange. Both Mirio and Tamaki looked at this with wide eyes and visible shock. Before they could even say any words, Madara and Momo had both disappeared! Gone without a trace.
"Hey!" A voice shouted at them. Looking over, Mirio and Tamaki saw a male janitor looking at them strangely as if they were weirdos.
"You guys have been standing there for an hour. Are you ever going to leave?"
"..."

Chapter 89

[author- genjutsu kinda confusing to me, so don't mind some mistakes haha.
Anyways, enjoy.
(2603 words this chapter)]
Just a couple seconds after Madara took his hand out of Mirio's intangible arm, the two third years had suddenly gained a vacant look in their eyes. They stood still as statutes, as if no outside interference could affect their current predicament.
The front of the U.A. building was devoid of anyone else other than those two and the couple. Right now, if one were to look closely, they'd see the tall young man with long black hair, smirk ever so slightly as his lone visible eye flashed crimson.
Momo who was next to her boyfriend the whole time, stood there in astonishment. Her pretty black eyes widened as she wondered just what Madara had just done. It all happened in a short amount of time. The blonde had thought it was funny to mess a little with Madara, so it seems like this was the result.
The Uchiha couldn't contain himself. Light chuckles came out of his mouth as he started to circulate his chakra around the tip of his index finger. He turned to look at his girlfriend, and seeing the confused and curious expression that was plastered on her perfect face, he chose to speak up.
"Look at this." Raising his hand, Madara pointed his finger right at Mirio's forehead while releasing a soft sigh. "Look how easy it is to end his life. All his hard work. Years of harsh training, of constant trial and error to master that quirk of his, just for all of it to...disappear."
A mini spiraling ball of chakra formed on the tip of Madara's index finger. With his daily chakra control, this was fairly easy for him to do. This was obviously a different from of the Rasengan. Despite it being smaller than its original size, it's attack power shouldn't be underestimated.
Of course Mirio didn't need to worry about this since Madara wasn't actually going to kill him. The young man just found it laughable how easy it was to end the life of a person so great. Of a person with such a bright future and tremendous potential.
Some would say these thoughts of Madara's were extremely dark and unfitting for a 'hero in training', but that's not who he was...who he was striving to be. He'll be more. He'll strive to be more than just a man with a costume and license saving people as a job.
If he didn't, wouldn't it be an insult to have this name and power?
Madara Uchiha.
A name that'll spread throughout the world.
"Madara!" A voice yelled right next to him, causing him to get out of his little trance and thoughts.
He put his finger down, cancelled the Jutsu and looked at the two third years once again. The only movement coming from them was the slightly windy weather around the area ruffling their clothes and hair.
After a little while, he looked towards Momo, and he saw her staring at him with shock and obvious confusion. Numerous of questions were running wild throughout her mind as she tried to figure what her boyfriend did to Mirio and Tamaki.
Of course she had general ideas that came close to the truth, but unfortunately she would never be able to figure out on her own that Madara used a special kind of technique called genjutsu.
A wonderful, unique, interesting and down right terrifying ability that does wonders if used correctly. All in one, that's what Madara basically thought it was. Possibly one of his most powerful abilities coming into this new world.
"Madara, just what is that? You used your Sharingan and they suddenly stopped moving. What did you do?" Momo questioned, finding it easier to just ask instead of constantly arriving at dead ends in her mind.
"Illusionary Techniques, or as I like to call it, Genjutsu..." Stepping back, Madara wrapped his left arm around the slim waist of Momo, and pulled her into his c.h.e.s.t. Now they stood staring at the third years once again, as if they were two tourist gazing at some interesting artifact.
"You can say it's a recent ability of mine that I discovered I could use. I'm not sure exactly how it works right now, and my limitations, but overall it's fairly powerful." Momo stayed silent to carefully listen to every word that came out of her boyfriend's mouth.
That's right, Madara didn't know exactly how these genjutsu's of his worked, simply because it's basically using a different system in this world. In Naruto, he would have to affect his opponents chakra, but as he said once before, people in this world had none at all.
He also called it a recent ability because the first time he used it in all his years of living in this world was not so long ago. It was on Muscular when he put suggestions of suicide in the villain's mind. Now that he's thought of it, Madara wondered just how the man was doing right now. How insane has he become?
It was least likely that he had been able to kill himself. If that were the case, then news of his death would spread throughout the media faster than anyone would think.
"You used your Sharingan, does that mean you can only cast illusions with it?" Momo wondered out loud, looking up at the unique eyes of her boyfriend that she always found beautiful.
"No, not exactly. For more powerful techniques, I use it. In Mirio's and Tamaki's perspective, they're probably still having a conversation with me, and it most likely has been only a couple minutes for them since the blonde pulled off that little trick. It'll only seem like a short amount of time, but once they break out of the illusion, they'll realize only an hour has passed."
Momo stood there in shock. This was amazing! Affecting someone's sense of time...wasn't it scary as well? Just what were the weaknesses here? Momo wondered, but that was when she reminded herself of who the user of such a technique was. Madara.
'Weakness?' She scoffed in her head. 'Unlikely...'
"So are these illusions of yours able to damage the persons physical body? Or is it all just in their mind?" Momo questioned.
"Yes, it's mostly mental. I could either traumatize my victim, or just use a simple distraction. In the end, it'll wear them down mentally instead of physically. Some idiots might say that due to that little description I gave that it won't be too affective, but I personally think the mind is one of our greatest weaknesses.
We use it to think, and imagine. Use it everyday in our lives. Now imagine someone being able to destroy that, or rearrange it how they see fit. Affecting someone's thoughts, or making them see their greatest fear, or even biggest dream, just for all of it to shatter."
Madara spoke as Momo stayed silent for a couple minutes. The Uchiha let her process what he had just said since he knew how surprising it must be for her. Of course Momo knew that her boyfriend was very powerful, but she never knew he was able to do something like this. How was someone supposed to counter it?
God? Momo wondered if what Madara had told her before in class was true or not. She questioned if he considered himself as a god, and he had only responded by saying 'not yet'. After a couple moments, he laughed it off saying he was only joking, but Momo knew better.
He was completely serious when he said 'not yet'. What did that mean? For Momo, it meant that he was able to get even more stronger than he already was...up to the point where being called a God would perfectly fit!
"Madara..." Momo quietly said, gaining his attention.
"Hmm?"
"C-Can you show me?" The Yaoyorozu girl asked with slight hesitation, but calmed herself and looked up at Madara with determination filled in her eyes.
"What do you mean?"
"Show me. Put me in a powerful illusion of yours. I want to experience it!" Momo said, but louder this time. She knew that Madara would never harm her, but she couldn't help but hesitate when asking since the way he described it made the technique seem like something no one would ever want to experience in their lives.
"Oh? Are you sure Momo?" Madara asked as his lips arched into a slight smile.
"Yes, I'm 100 percent sure. Show me something amazing. Maybe something you wish to happen one day. I want to see a dream of yours." Momo said with a beautiful smile. This is what she and Nejire had asked Madara before. What were his dreams? What did he want to accomplish?
He didn't really have a true answer, but maybe it was because he thought of it as unachievable. That's what she had thought, and what she still believes. Maybe by using his illusions on her, he could show her just what this wish, dream or goal of his was. Once she saw it, Momo vowed to herself that she will try her hardest to help him achieve it!
"Alright then. I'll show you a vision I wish to see in the future, how about that?" Madara asked, receiving a nod in return.
Separating himself from Momo, he backed away from her to stand a couple feet in-front of her. With his Sharingan active, Madara knew exactly what he wanted to show his girlfriend.
"Brace yourself Momo..."
All the girl saw was a flash of red, and her surroundings had instantly changed. She was still at the front of the U.A. building, but both the third years and Madara had disappeared from her line of sight.
Most would question how her surroundings changed if she was at the exact same place. The answer? All Momo did was turn her sights towards the city, and her heart shook.
'This is an illusion.' She said to herself as screams of terror sounded out from the surrounding people. She understood, oh she perfectly did.
The actions of those around were perfectly normal considering what was being shown in her eyes right now!
A huge shadow had made the area around the city lose all its light. Those that looked up dropped to the ground on their knees with tears being freely let out. Helplessness and acceptance were visible in their eyes.
They knew no one was able to save them from this, knew that it was impossible to escape such a terrible thing. Due to that, they had simply accepted their incoming deaths.
Momo's breathing became harsher as her body started shaking.
'What was this?! T-this vision of his!' She questioned in her mind. It wasn't like she cared much about what her boyfriend does, but his reason for wishing to see such a thing happening one day is what was confusing her!
'It's just an illusion, it's just an illusion.' She constantly reminded herself.
Her eyes closed shut as she refused to look up. She wanted to get out of this illusion now! Fortunately for her, a familiar touch and voice had brought her out of her funk, calming her down.
She opened her eyes and saw Madara looking at her gently as he stroked her hair and arm. "Are you ok?" He asked.
"Y-Yeah I'm fine, but what was that Madara? Why would you show me such a thing? Is this really a vision of yours?" She questioned quickly.
All Madara did was mysteriously smile at her before he pecked her lips. "Who knows..." he said as brought her into his arms. Momo wanted to ask more, but a voice sounded out within the area.
"I'm sorry for making you guys wait for too long, but it looks like you two are perfectly fine and more than comfortable." Dressed in casual clothing consisting of skinny jeans, normal shoes and a jacket, Nemuri walked over to the couple.
Glancing at their position, she smiled teasingly, but that had faded away when she looked at two familiar students just standing there doing absolutely nothing.
"Umm, can you tell me what the hell two of U.A's Big 3 is currently doing?" The older and mature woman asked.
"Hmm, don't mind them, it's just a simple challenge. As you know, the overly energetic Mirio Togata had asked to spar with me, but being me, I naturally refused, but he was so annoying and persistent. I relented and said if they can stand there without moving a single muscle for an hour, then I'll meet him tomorrow at Sir Nighteye's agency." Madara said, speaking complete bullshit. He just didn't think it was a good idea to tell Midnight of his genjutsu abilities, but even then he thought it wouldn't take long to trust her enough.
Mirio and Tamaki might figure it out due to experiencing it themselves, but that was unlikely and they'd probably think he had some other ability related to time or something.
"I'm not even going to question it anymore. I always knew those two were very strange..." Nemuri said. She knew there was obviously something Madara wasn't telling her, but she chose to stay silent. She'll ask later.
"Alright, then we're good to go." Madara said as he wrapped his right arm around Nemuri's waist and the other around Momo's. He released his uncomfortable aura so no one would bother them, and started walking towards the direction of the train station with his two girlfriends.
"Madara...I didn't know you were this horny. You can always wait until we get to your house." Nemuri said with a quiet and s.e.x.u.a.l m.o.a.n.
Madara had moved his hands and took a good chunk of the meaty thick flesh on his girlfriend's a.s.s and started groping! How lucky he was to able to feel this heaven everyday.
He was truly the luckiest man alive...
(Yaoyorozu mansion)
The trio had arrived to their destination about 30 minutes ago. When they walked inside, they found out that Aiko and Jun weren't home at all, so it was just the three of them.
Currently, Momo and Nemuri were snuggled up and had their limbs wrapped around Madara's body inside his room, on his huge comfortable bed. They have been talking about whatever with each other, but that was until the teacher received an important text message.
"Who is it from Nemuri?" Momo asked as she noticed she how intently the woman was staring at her phone screen.
"I know you were able to figure it out Madara, so I see no problem with revealing this. It's the matches for the upcoming first term final exams..." Nemuri said.
"Oh?"
"Really! Can you tell us our matches?" Momo questioned in excitement, getting a laugh in return.
"Alright, I'll just skip your classmates since I'm sure you guys don't care who they fight. For Madara, oh, how surprising! You're apparently fighting both that Izuku and Bakugo kid as the first fight. And, wait a minute. What the hell!? All Might and Aizawa as the last one!?" Midnight questioned in shock.
"Don't worry too much about it, I had only challenged them. How interesting, it seems like they really want to see me 'lose'." Madara couldn't contain his laughter. This is exactly what he wanted! Battles that will bring him excitement! Now he's definitely looking forward to this final exam.
"How about me?" Momo questioned, not surprised that her boyfriend had went ahead and requested to fight their homeroom teacher and the strongest hero.
"Oh...Momo, you'll be fighting against Nezu."
"..."

Chapter 90

[author- idk I feel this chapter was rushed.
I have such a hard time on getting a characters personality right :(
(2665 words without note)]
"Wait what? Nezu you say?" Momo questioned, a weird sense of joy overcame her at the thought of getting some sort of revenge from the rodent. If she were to be honest, she would say that she didn't dislike the principle too much since he actually cares for his students, but having someone trying to manipulate her was not something she ever wanted to experience again.
With this new information, she needed to train herself and be ready. Losing would just be an embarrassment for her, even though she knew just how intelligent the principal was, and how most might expect her to lose. His high intelligence would mean that he most likely had numerous ways on how to defeat her and counter her quirk.
"Yes that's right. Although, it's still unknown whether or not you'll be fighting with a partner, but I'm betting you will. I guess you could say this isn't the official match ups just yet since they could make some last minute changes." Nemuri revealed as she scrolled through her smartphone.
"You seem way too excited Momo. I wonder why." Madara said with with a light chuckle, savoring the feeling of the two woman's b.r.e.a.s.t pressed against his c.h.e.s.t and their legs wrapped around his.
"Of course I am, but I have to admit that I'm also pretty nervous. Nezu is known for being very smart, and there's no doubt that he knows exactly how my quirk works. What should I do?" She questioned.
"Nezu doesn't have any hand to hand combat abilities, so it's obvious that he won't fight you close up. My guess is that he'll probably use support items that come from the school, so be ready. I don't want to say all my thoughts and theories on how you could defeat the mouse, simply because these exams are meant for us teachers to see how well you guys have improved since the start of the year. Well, that and other reasons." Nemuri said, giving some advice to the younger girl.
"She's right Momo, I'm sure you got this." Madara said, planting a kiss on the girls head, receiving a beautiful smile in return.
It was at this moment when a swirl of fire suddenly appeared in the middle of his room. Coming out of it was Nejire who had her usual bubbly smile plastered on her cute and 'innocent' looking face, and a clone of his. The clone instantly disappeared while the periwinkle haired girl floated on top of Madara.
"Nejire!" Momo and Nemuri said simultaneously, not expecting the girl to actually appear so soon. It seems like she got extremely lucky and was able to get Ryuko to let her leave early.
"Hoho, Nemuri is here? S.e.xy teacher gets invited to attractive students home...what a fitting title." The girl playfully said before planting a wet kiss on the Uchiha's lips.
Like this, the three stayed together for hours upon hours, until it hit a certain time, about 8:00 PM. Nemuri, not used to staying over yet had wanted to go to her house, promising that she would come over one day to sleep with her student; no matter how strange it sounded.
During this whole time, Aiko and Jun still haven't arrived, but Madara wasn't worried whatsoever. He always had clones watching over them to make sure they were safe. He would be stupid not to do this knowing how much people wanted him so much.
Not only that, but Nemuri didn't get to meet Rumi today at all either. The beautiful white haired woman naturally had her hero duty to fulfill during the afternoons and she would come home late. That was around the time when she would take the train to the Yaoyorozu mansion to sleep with her boyfriend.
All in all, it was a peaceful and regular day, but Madara couldn't help but get excited for tomorrow. Why was that? It was because he'll actually take up Mirio's offer for that spar and visit Sir Nighteye's agency. Meeting that pro hero as well should be interesting.
If people knew that he rejected Izuku's offer and easily accepted Mirio's, they would most likely call him a bastard or some insult of sorts. Even then, why would he care? He actually wanted to spar with the blonde because it won't be a waste of his time. Who doesn't want to go up against someone who could phase through your attacks? Besides, he'll take the short kids offer when he gets stronger.
Now with a sudden urge to just fall asleep, Madara let his eyes freely drop as his three girls cuddled up to him, already out way before him.
[Next Day]
Currently at U.A hero school, inside Class 1-A homeroom, the class stayed silent as Aizawa started to explain something important that was going to come up fairly soon. Of course Madara just tuned this all out, knowing exactly what it was, and it was the same for Momo too.
According to the plot, it was around this time some students would ask Momo to help them study, knowing how intelligent she was. For Madara, he didn't care if his girlfriend helped out some of her classmates since she was class deputy anyways, but if it comes down to the point where it interferes with her training for her fight against the principal, then he'll intervene.
Of course the most obvious option this time around was for the others to ask him for help since he was top of the class in not only strength, but intellect and smarts as well, but Madara knew that everyone knew he was going to flat out deny them.
Like this, the boring school day flew by quickly, and Madara just tuned himself out during the entire time. Literally nothing interesting happened unfortunately, but after school was going to be a whole different matter.
Nemuri had a teachers meeting, so Madara and Momo couldn't go meet her, and Nejire had already went to Ryuko's agency. The duo couple having nothing else to do for now, had chose to just go straight home.
Arriving there, Momo had instantly gone and changed into her workout clothes, stating that she would start right away in training for her upcoming match. Madara himself sighed, having nothing else to do, but that was when he realized he could just go to Sir Nighteye's agency right now!
He knew that once he gets there, Mirio won't be there since it was still pretty early, but Madara can wait. He also didn't mind having a conversation with the pro hero himself, so there was absolutely no problem with waiting for the blonde.
He informed Momo of this, and she had no problem being alone at the mansion. Madara knew she would be 100 percent safe since he had clones placed outside, hidden in the shadows as the best security system one could ask for.
With that, he himself changed into his workout clothes as well, and then left. He had no problem with finding out where this agency was since such information was online on the internet. It was a pretty good distance away from where he lived, but that wasn't a problem at all with his speed and endurance.
If he wanted to, he could cross countries and come back home at a reasonable time, but of course he wouldn't do something so silly. There was no reason to other than flex, and it would just waste his time.
Now arriving in front a large five story building that belongs to All Might's former sidekick, Madara walked forward and entered. Yes, what a surprise that he wasn't using Shushin to appear inside. That was because he realized he would just cause unnecessary problems for doing such a thing.
Once inside, he looked around seeing various All Might posters in a fairly large room. Madara concluded that this must be where Nighteye stays, but the man himself wasn't here yet.
"Kya! What can I do for you mister Madara! I can't believe you're actually here right now!" An excited voice said, surprising the young man himself, not really expecting this. Of course he sensed the person, but he didn't think she would act this way. How was he supposed to know that one of Nighteye's sidekicks was a fangirl of his!
Madara turned to the direction of the voice, and saw a light blue skinned and short haired, slim built woman walk up to him with a smile. Anyone that knew the girl would be surprised at her current display of emotions. She was known around the agency to be quite the calm and fairly serious person.
With a tight dark blue crop top that exposed her under b.o.o.b.s and torso, she also wore blue tights, with white shorts that had yellow markings on the side of them and huge boots in the same color that looked too big for her to wear.
"Um, yeah, I'm just looking for Nighteye." Madara said, not really wanting to associate himself with this woman right now due to the weird vibes she was currently giving off.
"Of course! He's actually been waiting for you, but as you can see, he's not in his office right now. I'll go inform him right away!" The blue haired woman who still hasn't revealed her name said.
"What, did he foresee my arrival?" Madara said. He knew that wasn't the case, but it was highly possible.
The woman let out a small chuckle in return. Looking back at him, she said "That's good! It seems like you're informed of Sir's abilities. Jokes are always welcomed here at the agency too! Now you won't have to wait for too long, I'm sure he'll be here quickly."
Afterwards, she had left to go fetch her boss, leaving Madara standing there, looking at all the All Might posters, wondering if Nighteye was just an older Izuku.
He didn't have to wait long as he sensed a man arrive, but his sidekick wasn't with him at all. In plain gray office clothes, a tall 6 foot 7 inch man with a slim build walked towards Madara. With regular glasses and his neat green hair that had a little bit of yellow, he only showed a straight face, staring at the young man in front of him.
Madara didn't know if Nighteye was trying to intimidate him or not, but if that were the case, then it wasn't working. Of course it could just be that he's like this when meeting new people.
"Madara Uchiha...Mirio has told me a ton about you, but it's not like he said anything I didn't already know." He said, walking right past him to sit down at his desk, leaving the young man to stand in front of it. "You're early."
"Ah, I guess you figured out that I would be coming here today to fight your golden boy." Madara replied back, not breaking eye contact with the man.
"You must be mistaken if you think I used my foresight to figure out an insignificant thing such as when you'll actually visit this hero office of mine. Mirio told me of his conversation he had with you yesterday...amongst other things as well." Nighteye said, obviously talking about the genjutsu Madara placed on the blonde and Tamaki. Of course the pro hero didn't know it was 'genjutsu', but he knew the Uchiha did something.
Unfortunately, the only response he received was a small smile, but the pro easily recognized that it wasn't genuine at all. Was he being mocked?
"I wonder. Speaking of your quirk, they say you can see a persons future. Isn't that right?" Madara asked.
"Yes, it's known." Nighteye said, already having a general idea on what the boy was going to ask him to do next.
"Use it on me."
"Excuse me, I must have misheard. I think you just told me to use my quirk that has a 1 hour time limit, on something so unimportant such as your future." Nighteye said, but he didn't really mean the last part. This boys future, he was obviously interested in finding it out!
Such a young man with potential greater than Mirio, no matter how many times he doesn't want to admit it. Nighteye has wanted to see himself, but he always hesitated on this decision, not wanting to know whether or not the boy would die.
"No, you heard right. Why else would I come here so early when Mirio isn't around? To discuss with you how All Might made such a stupid decision on not giving your favorite boy 'One For All'?" Madara asked in an uninterested tone of voice.
"W-What did you just say?" Nighteye was of course surprised when he heard this. He didn't expect for Madara so know such a thing. He calmed himself down, thinking of the possibilities. Either All Might straight up told the kid, or the kid himself was able to figure it out. Knowing All Might, Nighteye began to think of which one was most likely.
"*cough* You could've made a grave mistake. Speaking of such secrets to a man your unsure knows of this. What would you have done if I myself didn't already know this information?" Nighteye questioned.
"How unfortunate it would be for me to do such a thing, but I'm confident in my deductive reasoning skills. If you're wondering, then yes, I was able to find out his secret since he and that successor of his is so blatant with it. It was easy to find out that you used to be All Might's sidekick, and knowing this, then you most likely knew his secret.
Not only that, but Mirio told me he works under you at his agency. Such a powerful and strong kid must have been a candidate for that special quirk, especially when I hear some people say he could be next number 1."
'This kid is extremely intelligent...' Nighteye thought to himself seriously, not knowing that Madara had canon knowledge on his side.
After a long pause of silence, he finally responded back. "You wish for me to tell you your future? Then give me your hand and look me right in the eyes...I'll warn you though, whatever I say, it will happen and you won't be able to change it."
He had decided to just go ahead and do it. Having such a quirk, Nighteye was bound to always be curious of others futures and actions, so even if he himself will never say it out loud, he was kind of excited to see this boys future. Even then, he was extremely reluctant at first, since he didn't know whether or not he himself could change it. Plus, after this he would have to wait a whole day until he can use it again. Fortunately, it wasn't like he was useless without his quirk, and today was also a slow day for villain attacks.
His quirk was called Foresight. It granted him the ability to accurately predict an opponents future movements and actions for an hour. As seen before, the pro needs eye contact and physical contact, but this information was private and not known to the public simply because villains would use such a thing to their advantage.
Now touching his hand, he looked Madara in the eye, and what he saw shocked him greatly...
Fortunately, he didn't see the boys death, but he wasn't so sure due to who this boy would but fighting in the future!
The sky was dark as huge wooden branches sprouted from the ground, high into the sky. Nighteye was able to see how Madara created a platform of sorts just for him to fight a man in a black suit and mask. A fight broke out, and the last scene he was able to see was Madara and his opponent floating in the air while facing each other.

Chapter 91

(2387 words)
(Madara POV)
I stood there in the quiet office room, waiting patiently for Nighteye to finish watching my supposed future. From what I've known about the man, he mostly refuses to use his quirk for something like this, but I guess he was just as curious as I was.
My own assumptions, I think Nighteye won't see any tragic death of me nor any of my loved ones such as Aiko, Jun and the girls. I protect them 24/7, and it would be a complete insult if they got hurt on my watch.
Humiliating and just a down right embarrassment. What's the use of these powerful abilities if I can't save someone who I don't want leaving my side? That's why I'm always careful and make sure no harm comes to them. Now, enough of the sappy monologue, but I really do wonder what this man in-front of me is currently seeing.
One might call me an idiot or berate me for allowing such a thing, and I completely understand. Nighteye seeing my future means he could possibly witness some of my abilities that I've kept secret or never shown. Well, it actually depends, but it's likely. Another thing that I have to take into consideration is how far into the future he'll be able to see.
What if he saw something such as higher ups wanting to control me and I retaliated, or me killing some villains. As I said before to All Might, if someone tries going against me, depending on the circ.u.mstances, I will put them down, and in the end, they will come to greatly regret it. With Musuclar, it was different in a way. That man...no, that monster deserved the worse. To suffer all his life for his wrong doings.
Some might say who am I to pass this judgment, and I should let justice and the law handle situations such as those, but f.u.c.k that. There are people out there that just don't deserve to die. That deserve a fate worse than death, and Muscular was one of those people. Unfortunately for him, he opposed me as well, and tried ending my precious life. My second chance...
He tried taking everything away from me, so I simply let him face the worse punishment I could think of at that time. He's lucky that it was actually my first time using genjutsu on a person and in general. Otherwise, I would've had numerous amount of Orcs...never mind, Nighteye finally removed his hands from mine.
The first thing I noticed was how shocked he was. Just what did he see? There's a chance that he'll refuse me and come up with a lie if it's something so bad, but I have my trusty Sharingan that works wonders on someone's mind.
"Your quirk can't be stolen...just like One For All. I don't even know what to say." The man told me as he seemed to be pondering to himself, focusing on the desk in front of him, but I know that his thoughts are wandering off to whatever theories he could think of.
Ah, so that's what it is. I completely understand now. What he saw was a battle I've always been looking forward to. What else could he mean by my quirk can't be stolen? He was obviously talking about All For One, which means the man was unsuccessful in trying to steal my quirk, and I battled him!
Dammit, it's happening again...This excitement I'm feeling as my heart beat faster and faster. I almost struggled to hold back the grin that threatened to form on my face. It would most definitely make Nighteye think I'm crazy.
Why am I this happy knowing I'll get to fight the villain? Ever since coming into this world, I planned to do it. There was no way I was letting a chance of such enjoyment slip through my hands. Sorry All Might, but maybe this'll stop you from retiring...nope, I doubt it.
(Regular POV)
It's been about a couple minutes and Nighteye still hasn't said a word about what he saw in Madara's future. He was conflicted to say the least, and absolutely confused.
"First of all, this confirms the return of All For One...this is not good at all." The pro hero said, catching Madara's attention who raised his eyebrows at the man's words.
Nighteye himself knew there was a possibility that the student in front of him didn't have a single clue on who All For One was, but he really doubted that. If he knew about All Might's secret and the power of his quirk, then he should have a general grasp about the history. If he didn't...then it wasn't a problem. Nighteye decided he would just tell the boy because with the future he saw, Madara was more than involved with this.
The Uchiha himself wasn't shocked when he heard this. Knowing how Nighteye was All Might's sidekick and was grooming a student to be his successor, then he of course knows about All For One. What Madara was wondering in his head was how the pro hero feels knowing that an individual who doesn't have the 'One For All' quirk is the one to fight the villain.
There was no doubt in Madara's eyes that Nighteye has this type of mindset considering he's a complete fanboy of the hero, but if he's wrong, then he's wrong.
"I'm not surprised at all since I've always expected to fight him. Forget about All Might or that green haired kid, but I was always planning to defeat him myself." Madara said straightforwardly with his arms crossed.
The pro hero shook his head at the boys confidence, and he wasn't surprised at these words either. From what he has heard from others, this side of Madara was normal.
"So you know of him, but don't underestimate the man." Nighteye said seriously while eyeing the Uchiha in front of him. Witnessing the damage All For One has done to All Might, he didn't want a kid with such great potential to have his power cloud his judgment and logical thinking, nor did he want the boy to die due to this reason either.
No matter how cold he seems on the outside, or how intimating he is, Nighteye deeply cares about others. Even if he requires a person to make him laugh before acknowledging them, there are some circ.u.mstances where he can just respect an individual and their powers and what they do with it.
Madara was that type of person.
"I'm not underestimating him. I know my limits after all. That man has his eyes on me and wants my quirk for himself. Anyone that tries taking what is mine is naturally going to have to battle me. There's no other way around it, but I'm not scared, nor am I running away. It was obvious since the moment All For One took an interest in me, a fight between us was bound to happen one day, and from what you have said, it's going to happen..."
"That's true...you're completely right. With your abilities, it's no shocker that he wants you so bad. Fortunately for you, in my vision the man wasn't able to take it. Although I can't hear anything when looking at people's futures, it was obvious from the information we have on All For One so far, that he wasn't able to take your quirk since he touched you." Nighteye said, causing the Uchiha to start thinking.
'I can't just say that I knew this since that wouldn't make sense at all. Me knowing that my quirk can't be stolen would be very strange and suspicious, and it might make others think that I've already had contact with All For One.' Madara thought to himself, choosing to stay silent since it looked like the man wanted to continue talking.
"Now for one, I don't know how far into the future this event happens, but I know it's not in years since you looked the same. All I was able to see was you jumping in front of All Might to save him, and I deeply thank you for that. Afterwards, you used your wood ability, but the man evaded it all. All Might wanted to help you, but it looked as if you refused, so you made a whole platform in the sky to fight the man yourself. That was when All For One restrained you, touched your shoulder, and that's when I realized he couldn't take your quirk since you blasted him back and started floating afterwards, and this can mean a number of things."
'Indeed it can mean a number of things...' Madara thought to himself, and unknown to Nighteye, his eyes gleamed in eagerness.
"What do you think?" The Uchiha asked after calming himself down.
"Either your quirk is more special than everyone thought, being very similar to 'All Might's' since it can't be stolen...or you were granted 'One For All'..." Nighteye said, believing the second one to be the most plausible.
If Madara was able to easily figure out who the successor was, then All For One could possibly do so as well. Knowing the history, Nighteye had no doubt that the villain would try killing the Midoriya kid before he became a threat. What if he had succeeded, and being desperate, the boy gave Madara the quirk.
For the pro hero, this made sense and it would explain why Madara was floating so easily and looked as if he gained a sudden power boost. The boy always used those blue wings to make himself fly, so what if 'One For All' enhanced his actual quirk?
Nighteye stopped thinking to himself as he became confused when the young man in front of him starting chuckling.
"What is it?"
"Excuse me, but that is unlikely. Me with One For All...I've told All Might this before, but I wouldn't accept the quirk as I myself know that I'm not the right person to receive the foolish title known as 'Symbol of Peace'." Madara said, ignoring the look on Nighteye's face when he said the last part.
"...Madara." The pro hero himself chose to just ignore the words he heard. He was an a.d.u.l.t so he would act like one. Lashing out on a young man for insulting what his idol represents would not be acceptable, but that doesn't mean it didn't irk him.
"You have to take into consideration that people's views of the world and their ideology can change anytime, and you are included in that aspect. No matter how much I want to deny it, with your strength and genius, you could be considered as one of the best candidates for the quirk, but the problem is with the way you-" he was going to say, but was interrupted.
"I'm going to stop you there since this type of conversation is all too familiar with me. Until someone can greatly convince me and has the power to do so, I won't let anyone else's views affect me and control what I do. The person I trust the most is myself, and I'll stick to what I believe.
You can't change my mind, and even if you and others might see me as a possible future leader figure like All Might, I won't ever allow myself to be chained down to be societies dog in saving them from every single problem that occurs. Being another person that everyone heavily relies on, and that's a huge problem today with the current number 1."
Madara said seriously, making sure he got his point across. Of course he's not some evil villain that would kill for no reason and watch someone die, but he could never see himself being like All Might, having his life focus being on saving others, up to the point where he'd actually ignore his injury and sacrifice himself. Hell no...
"Then why are you even a hero if you have this type of mindset. Despite that, you also can't ignore what power you showcase will result in. No matter how much you dislike it, people always look up to the strongest figure to save the day. Even if you don't want it." Nighteye replied back.
"You seem to misunderstand something. I'm no hero, and I myself won't claim to be, but that doesn't mean I can't become a pro. Even I must admit, I have some...unaccepted tendencies that could make myself seem like a villain, but overall, I am not...
...but what you said about the strongest being looked up to; I have to agree with it because it's true. In this world, power means everything. It's no wonder why quirkless are looked down upon, and if they don't have any special qualities, it's even worse for them. You could be a quirkless, but if you're some genius scientist that can discover groundbreaking information, then people would accept you, but enough of that...
I myself know that I won't have the same problem as All Might. In his generation, there was no one else that could compete with him to be number 1, except maybe Endeavor, but now...there's more than a few candidates and possible people that I don't even know of.
Now I'm not saying they could compete against me, because I highly doubt it, but I know I can sit back and relax knowing that there are other people besides me that can easily save the day.
A few to name are Mirio, All Might's successor and even Shoto Todoroki."
Madara replied back, causing Nighteye to go silent and think of his words.
'What an interesting person. He seems very mature for his age. Compared to most students in their first year, it's like he already has his life planned out, but I do admit that his confession for having villain tendencies is worrisome, but not so much...
I believed that humor and positive energy are very important for the future, but this young man in front of me doesn't have such a thing.
He could be considered a hero most people won't accept if the way he does things come to light, but maybe, just maybe he's the 'hero' we all need...'

Chapter 92

(2708 words)
"I'll have to apologize. Sitting here right now and listening to your words, it's more than clear that you're determined to never change your mind. I shouldn't have pushed my views on on you if your current path isn't such a horrible thing..." Nighteye genuinely said as he sighed.
Being honest, this wasn't the type of conversation he was expecting to have with the first year student, but he wasn't overly surprised. Living this life, Nighteye knows that nothing ever goes normal.
He began to think of Madara's words earlier and realized how much sense they made. Nighteye of course was a very intelligent man, but even he himself didn't think of how much society and everyone in general is dependent on All Might a little too much.
'No, who am I kidding...of course I knew, but I let my faith in the man blind me. All this time I've always been working my way around Toshinori's situation with more emotion instead of logical thinking.
Madara is right, being a user of One For All is basically saying you will shoulder all the burden of protecting everyone. Yes, the successor may accept instantly and choose to do this, but in the end, would they be able to endure it all? Even Toshinori himself had his off days.
Luckily and fortunately, as stated by him earlier, this generation is more than ready for whatever evil is out there. Even if there's a new top dog that is leagues above everyone else, there are still others with strong abilities that can became something very powerful in the future.
Even the current holder of 'One For All', that Izuku Midoriya child. Right now he's nothing special and could barely use the quirk according to my investigations, but if he's not able to train it up in the future, then having such a strong power would be an insult to All Might!
Ah...I may still be feeling bitter about Mirio not being able to get it, but there's nothing I can do now. Speaking of the kid, he's another promising youth in this generation. Even without 'One For All' he'll still become a great hero. I can see it myself, and no...I'm not talking about using my quirk, but what I personally feel.
With his personality and how he views things, he would've made the perfect Symbol of Peace.'
Nighteye thought to himself, but it was then that something clicked in his mind. Like a realization, as if he had just figured out something very interesting and important. So what did he do?
First, he chuckled, but it soon turned into a full on laugh that sounded out around the office room that wasn't so quiet anymore.
"What's wrong with you?" Madara questioned, but he wasn't worried about the man's well being at all. Like any normal person would be, he was weirded out by this behavior. Just moments ago it was fairly quiet with the only sound of their two voices, but now suddenly the man started laughing out loud!
Claiming himself down after taking a glass of water from under his desk and doing some deep breaths, Nighteye finally spoke up.
"How surprising, you were somehow able to make me laugh. I guess that means I'm supposed to acknowledge you, but I'm positive that's not what you wanted to hear.
I just...just see the fact that you and Mirio are completely different on the outside and inside, but if you look at the bigger picture, you are both surprisingly very similar. It's not particularly funny, but this is an instance where I realize just how interesting the people around me are.
You guys both have a completely different outlook on those around you and the world in general, but in the end, you both will be saving lives..."
Nighteye said, receiving no response back until about a minute and a half later. Madara truly had to think a bit from these words he heard. It was as if the green haired man was setting him up to be Mirio's rival or something.
From the way he described it, Madara had a vision of comparing Mirio to Hashirama Senju himself!
Yes, it sounds absurd, but it makes a bit of sense inside of the Uchiha's head.
Madara himself had to admit their personalities were similar, but the differences in power, skill AND experience was laughable! There was just no doubt that the strongest people here could not compete against the powerhouses of the Naruto world.
His presence here was a perfect example of this.
"You know, you shouldn't be so surprised. A group of people could have different values and views and even completely different personalities that may seem unordinary, strange or even vile compared to some others, but if they all strive to be something similar, or have the same career, of course they'll be working towards the same path." Madara said, hoping that his words actually made sense because it was all so clear inside his mind.
"Can you elaborate for me?" Nighteye questioned, getting deeply interested in the characteristics of Madara Uchiha as time continued to pass. The young man was just too interesting to ignore, and quite frankly, Nighteye rather enjoyed having a conversation with him!
"Hmm, I thought what I said the first time was enough, but I guess I could break it down. All Might and Endeavor...I don't think I need to say any more." And he didn't. Nighteye completely understood.
While All Might was all smiles and just that one cool uncle, Endeavor was the racist grandpa who'd ruin everyone's night if you'd go outside with him! Despite that, they both have the same job which is saving lives and get popular for it...
"I understand now, but I have one more question to ask. What would you do if I had saw a future where your loved ones were to perish or be seriously injured? If the only way to save them was to accept 'One For All' and power up with it?" Now Nighteye wasn't still caught up with trying to have Madara accept such a thing, but he was just very curious.
It was obvious to him that the young man had some pride and complete confidence in his quirk up the point where he'd most likely deny One For All at any chance, but in a dire situation?
'There's no way right? Ev-' Nighteye was thinking to himself, but a sudden sound interrupted him. Madara himself was laughing!
'Just what was so funny?' The green haired man wondered.
"That will never happen, that I'm 100 percent sure of. Me existing is already guaranteed proof that not a single person would be able to injure or kill my loved ones.
Besides, why would I need a quirk that's weaker than mine?"
Now Nighteye respected the young man and thought he was a fairly decent human being, but this right here could be considered crossing the line. Nighteye just thought Madara was insulting the quirk at this point, so before he was able to go full All Might fanboy mode and greatly explain why it wasn't weak and was actually the best, he felt something.
A great pressure that made his eyes grow wide in surprise as his instincts were telling him to run away! Maybe he should've seen this with his quirk currently active, but he wasn't expecting something of this magnitude. He had his face smashed against his desk, unable to move, but with great effort, he tilted to the side to get a good look at the Uchiha.
A blue aura of some unknown energy surrounded Madara and made the ground and the walls around him crack. Even the desk was threatening to break off! Nighteye himself didn't know what this was, but judging by the sheer power oozing out of the Uchiha, he could make the assumption that this was his quirk!
His long black hair became wild as it perfectly flared up, giving Nighteye the chance to see a different pattern in his eyes from the usual 3 commas he saw all the time.
Unknown to him, they were named 'Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan'.
Noticing how the pro hero forgot to breath, Madara stopped what he was doing and let out an unnoticeable smile when hearing the sound of the man struggling to fix himself.
"That never gets old." The Uchiha said, more so to himself but Nighteye perfectly heard. He wasn't exactly feeling the best right now considering his office was almost destroyed, but for some reason, he felt as if he was just horribly humiliated!
Crossing his arms and getting serious, Madara had to make sure the pro hero in-front of him would be able to understand what he was going to say.
"Don't you get it? I don't need 'One For All'. You felt it right? The power of my quirk? Ah, don't bother answering since I know you're still trying to catch your breath, but know this...I have only scratched the surface of my true potential.
You think your idol All Might is strong? The best of the best? Maybe you'll change that view of yours in the future.
It's funny isn't it? You couldn't change my mind, but maybe I will change yours with just strength alone..."
Madara said as he didn't bother deactivating his Sharingan, but it was only left at the normal stage. It was all Nighteye could stare at, red. His mind and thoughts racing to comprehend and understand just what he had heard right now, and he realized just how right the young man was.
'He's only like 15 years old right now and most pro heroes can't even contend with him. He's very powerful for his age which could mean he could have already reached his peak so soon, and that wasn't exactly abnormal. It's happened numerous of times before.
Well it's either that or he can further improve his quirk and knows so himself! In this situation I would normally have doubts about this until I have the right information and calculate it, but who am I to question this? Who knows best of the power? The user himself.' Nighteye thought to himself. Still looking at the Uchiha, he opened his mouth and said
"You know, my colleagues and acquaintances would question me for trusting a student so much without making sure, but for some reason, you are very convincing, and that itself is a skill you could greatly use.
I know you don't like interacting with the public much and is more passive when it comes down to stuff like that, but you have a certain type of charm that could influence others, and to be honest...it's scary."
"I suppose I do." Madara said, not bothering to continue off as he sensed a certain individual approaching. Looking down at the floor to his right, he waited and waited, and finally...Mirio's head popped out.
Nighteye wasn't all that bothered when he was ignored, but his interest and wonder spiked when he noticed Madara being able to easily sense Mirio before he even appeared, but he guessed it had something to do with his eye quirk.
Mirio popped himself out of the ground, showcasing that he was currently wearing his usual hero costume. With a big smile plastered on his face and those oval eyes that Madara still finds strange, he cheerfully greeted the pro hero he was working for.
"Hmm? I thought you would come by much later..." Madara said. Yesterday he ran into the third year student specifically because they had both stayed after school, but it was different today. It should've been at-least an hour more until Mirio would actually arrive at the agency.
"Ah! Madara, what a pleasant surprise!" Mirio said, resulting in him being ignored as the Uchiha knew the older boy was trying to get some sort of positive reaction out of him.
"I contacted Mirio and told him that you were here the moment my sidekick Bubble Girl informed me of your arrival, and obviously, it looks like he didn't stay back at school today like he usually does." Nighteye explained.
"That's exactly right! I was way too excited and practically ran over here, so you might want to go easy on me since I'm still catching my breath." Mirio said, sounding completely normal, and Madara knew that he was just joking.
"*sigh* I have important work to complete and paperwork to finish, so let's get this spar started as soon as possible. You two follow me to the training room to get this over with." Nighteye said before the two boys started following.
Of course Mirio could've instantly gone there himself since he's been in this hero office way too many times, but he wanted to take this chance to ask his junior something.
"Madara, what exactly did you do to Tamaki and I yesterday? I have to be honest with you, at first, we both thought that we were going crazy! We spent the whole school day thinking about it, and I haven't seen Tamaki be so tensed up before. We even asked Nejire, but she only laughed at us..." Mirio questioned, causing Nighteye to listen in as he was wondering the same thing.
All Madara did was raise his hand and pat the blonde boy's shoulder. He looked him in the eyes and said "It was just a small joke Mirio. I 'apologize' if you found it offensive..."
'Isn't that exactly what I said before?!' "Haha! So I guess you can be funny at times. I didn't mind at all!" Mirio said with a smirk, causing Madara to remove his hand and shake his head.
Finally arriving at the training room, Madara noticed how...small it was. Well, it wasn't anything like what he had at the Yaoyorozu mansion or anything like U.A.'s, but it was still enough to perfectly move around. Madara just didn't often fight in small areas. Just like with his fight against Ryuko, he won't be able to use his more widespread abilities.
Due to this, it was natural that anyone would think this match is in Mirio's favor due to the environment, but that wasn't the case at all. Nobody should forget that Madara's physical abilities are insane.
Nighteye moved to the side of the room and leaned against the wall as he watched the two you young man stretch and prepare. That was when the door opened and his trusty sidekick Bubble Girl appeared with an excited smile on her face.
"Why do you look so excited? You're not usually like this." Nighteye questioned the unusual behavior. Normally she would be serious most of the time, but he has often reminded her to smile once and awhile.
And if she didn't? Let's just say he had a certain machine he would use on her...
"Of course I would be excited! I get to watch Madara damn Uchiha fight with my own two eyes right in front of me! Aren't I lucky? The others will definitely be jealous of me once they learn of this!" Bubble Girl said with stars practically shinning in her eyes. She looked at the long black haired boy in admiration.
Nighteye recognized this look instantly. This is what he used to look like in his younger days when he was around All Might!
'Oh no...this can't be happening. Wait a minute.'
"Did I hear right? What do you mean by 'the others'?" Nighteye questioned, finding it odd how the previously bubbling girl became serious and indifferent.
"I apologize Sir Nighteye, but if you know, then you know..."
Done preparing, the two young boys stood a good distance across from each other. With Mirio, he was emitting the typical fighting spirit, looking forward to this brawl like any normal hero in training would be.
With Madara, his demeanor was different, but it didn't phase Mirio at all. He was looking at the blonde with a thin smile, as if expecting the third year to impress him with something interesting.
The moment Nighteye had yelled start, Mirio disappeared from his position and the fight between two young individuals began.

Chapter 93

[author- I have to apologize. This fight might not be so great. It's just that Mirio's fighting style looks so good when watching it, but for me it's difficult to write down and make it seem so interesting. :(
This chapter also feels rushed because it is.
Now I'm going to take a nap. I stayed up all night for two days in a row and now I'm starting to get a headache.
(1938 words without author note)]
The moment Nighteye yelled start, Mirio had disappeared from his current position, but that's only what it looked like. In reality, he had used his quirk to go underground and instantly reappear near the position he calculated where his opponent should be.
Easily sensing this, Madara took a couple steps back and watched as a red glove popped off from the ground. He could sense it, and feel the air in his surroundings. Mirio had intended to instantly take him out with that uppercut alone!
Madara himself of course doubted that he would be unable to fight from that attack, but what he's seen from the anime, Mirio was able to do it to all of Class 1-A. With a single punch to the gut, defeating them with ease in mere seconds.
'It's something I will never understand. In this world, it seems like people have stronger bodies, despite it not being apart of their quirk. To me, it doesn't make any sense, but maybe that's just because I missed something. Even then, Mirio being this physically strong is the result of his years of training.
His physique is leaning towards All Might's from when he was younger as well, which just makes the fact that he got robbed from 'One For All' even more obvious.'
Madara thought to himself as he continued to flawlessly and efficiently dodge every one of Mirio's assaults, but it was obvious to him that the blonde wasn't trying his hardest.
Yet.
"Sir Nighteye, Mirio is going at it more intensely than what I'm usually used to seeing, don't you think?" Off to the side, the light blue skinned sidekick asked.
"It may seem like that for you, but Mirio isn't even using any of his techniques. Right now, he's only attacking straight on. So basically, he's either trying to determine where Madara's strength is at currently, or he just wants to enjoy this battle and let it last, but I'm leaning towards the first option." Nighteye said, not removing his sight from the two students.
He's the one who trained the blonde, so he obviously knew him the best and recognized his habits during a spar.
'This is it Mirio...Your biggest challenge yet.'
"You have great reflexes for a first year!" Mirio suddenly commented with an eye smile after another one of his punches failed to connect. He noticed how the Uchiha wasn't attacking at all, but he didn't get aggravated nor did he feel insulted for being 'underestimated'. Instead, he used this to his advantage!
The moment Madara backed away once again, Mirio took his chances and instantly upped his speed to appear in front of him, but Madara was of course able to see this. Surprisingly, he had only crossed his arms in-front of his c.h.e.s.t, causing Mirio's fist to land on his forearms.
"POWER!!" The blonde yelled as he watched the Uchiha skid back, but he wasn't finished yet as he disappeared once again underground!
"You sure do pack a punch, but it's severely lacking compared to the others I have faught." Sensing Mirio appearing behind him to kick his head, Madara grinned and brought his hands together. "Don't get too excited..."
Mirio has watched the Sports Festival where Madara for the first time, showed the world his powers and abilities. From what the blonde got out of it, it was basically something eye related, strength related and even elements. So right now, what just currently happened was something he did not expect at all! Neither did the two people off to the side.
'Ninja Art: Needle Jizo'
Madara's once soft spiky long hair formed into spikes and became hard as metal! It had formed around his body like protective armour, making it incapable for Mirio to get a good hit in.
Before the blonde could got stabbed in the legs with the multiple spikes, he phased through Madara's body and disappeared underground, reappearing a good distance a way.
Unfortunately, the spikes had turned into projectiles, shooting their way towards him.
'This is definitely a problem, but it's nothing I can't handle. How long can he use this move for? If it has no limit then it'll be difficult for me to get a good hit in.' Mirio thought to himself as he stood there and let all the spikes phase right through his body.
Once they stopped, he took his chances once again and lunged forward, but that was when it happened! Shocked, he was unable to react fast enough when Madara's fist connected right on his face, blasting him back into the wall.
"Aghh!" He grunted in pain.
"A clone!" Bubble Girl shouted with excitement as she watched as the battle turned up more.
"Yes, I completely forgot he had such an ability..." Nighteye honestly confessed.
Madara dispelled his clone and canceled his hair Jutsu. It was the first time he has ever used it on an opponent. He's seen this before in his previous life during the 'Naruto' anime with Jiraiya and thought it was a good idea if he could use it as well.
Being someone who had such long hair, wasn't it best to give it another purpose other than to make him look badass?
Seeing the blonde walking towards him once more, Madara grinned. He saw the red mark on the side of his face, obviously from his earlier punch. Even if he didn't use the Tsunade technique, his normal physical abilities were still more than enough to do damage, and there was no doubt that Mirio was currently hurting.
Meaning, this blondie was just walking it off, and judging by his facial expressions, he was now going to get serious!
"Finally Mirio. Are you actually going to start fighting now?"
The blonde stayed silent. His only response was rushing forward with his top speed, with Madara doing the same. It looked like their punches would meet half way together, but Mirio had suddenly phased underground once again!
Reappearing right in-front the Uchiha, he used a faint, looking like he was going to poke Madara's eyes out, but unfortunately, the first year wasn't phased at all.
With the intentions of winning this spar, he went along and tried connecting a punch to the stomach. He was greatly disappointed when his first met a little wooden wall that protected Madara, but Mirio's strength was nothing to scoff at. He was able to break right through it!
But that wasn't a problem at all for Madara. With his insane speed and reflexes, his position had suddenly and instantly shifted behind Mirio, giving him a punch right to his back.
Mirio once again released a sound of pain and grit his teeth. To not give himself any further damage, he was able to phase before he hit the ground, reappearing away from the Uchiha.
'Dammit, he was able to perfectly calculate when I would use my quirk, making me unable to phase right through the wood to punch his guts. It's frightening, his ability to observe how my power works. I wouldn't be surprised if he already knows about my weakness, but I do bet it's because of those eyes of his.'
Mirio thought to himself as he stood still and didn't make any further advancement. It was clear in his face that he was frustrated, and it wasn't hard to tell why.
'This is my most difficult fight yet. It feels like there's nothing I can use to catch him off guard. No matter where I go, he knows, and no matter what I throw at him, he counters with something stronger.
I haven't felt this way since those times I would spar with Sir Nighteye...'
"Can you continue dancing? What's the matter Mirio?" Madara asked with a slight sense of derision, watching as the blonde contemplated on what he should do next.
This is just the affect he had all the time against his opponents. Constantly overwhelm them as their confidence in winning lowers and lowers until it reaches zero.
But Madara knew that his words wouldn't affect Mirio so much. The boy was just too stubborn and determined...If this was an actual anime fight, Mirio would suddenly feel a rush of power and start miraculously beating Madara, but unfortunately for him, this was reality, and this was the day he would lose to a student 2 years younger than him.
'No...I won't give up!' Mirio yelled inside his head as he came up with a plan. If it failed, then that means he lost the match, but even then, he won't grow discouraged from it. Instead, he'll ask for a rematch and better himself.
"Madara!!" He screamed out as he rushed forward. He phased once again, sinking into the floor, but this time he planned to make sure to avoid the hair and go right for his face as fast as he could!
Madara had to admit, it was a good effort from Mirio, but unfortunately for him, nothing would work to bring him down. Yes, his phishing ability was strong and unique, but against his speed, sensing, and lightning quick reflexes, he won't be able to land a good hit unless he let him.
"You did well Mirio, but I'm going to have to stop it right here." The moment Mirio popped up from the ground, with his Sharingan, Madara was able to capture the subtle details and he noticed how the blonde would always hold in his breath.
So with speed unseen from the others, as soon as Mirio appeared, a fist had already landed on his face, blasting him back down and forming a moderate sized crater as dust started to fill up the room.
One might find it strange how Mirio didn't just phase through the ground to avoid any further damage, but the boy had lost consciousness the moment Madara punched him.
After that, Bubble Girl had taken Mirio in a separate room to rest since he was out cold. Before she did that, she wanted to ask Madara for his autograph, but she knew she would get in trouble with Sir Nighteye if she did. So reluctantly, she contained herself.
Although sour about the room getting wrecked, Nighteye congratulated the Uchiha for his win, even though he knew it was likely. Having no reason to continue staying at the hero office since he literally only came here to spar, Madara left the building after fixing the room up.
It was at that moment he used transformation Jutsu seeing just how busy the streets were with loads of people walking around. With that, he decided to peacefully walk towards the Yaoyorozu mansion, and maybe spoil Momo when he gets there since he knew that she was still alone.
He had already texted her, asking about her well being and she confirmed that she was fine and was still training, so Madara had nothing to worry about. Especially when he has multiple clones guarding the house.
So he continued along towards the direction of where he lived, but that's when he received a notification from Rumi!
The message? Well let's just say Madara had instantly disappeared from where he stood and starting running towards the usual place he hasn't been to since internsh.i.p.s basically ended.
Arriving at a short time, Madara used Shunshin and appeared inside. The room had only lights on and all the curtains covered the windows, but it was still easy for him to look around.
Easy for him to feel how a n.a.k.e.d Rumi Usagiyama wrapped herself around him from behind as she laid kisses on his neck.
"Well, that was fast..."

Chapter 94

[author- my last chapter like this was like a long time ago.
Anyways, could you guess my age?
(2905 words without author note)]
Inside a relatively small room with a single bed, Mirio lay there without any movement. He was brought here after losing consciousness against his fight with Madara, and right now, he was going over it inside of his head.
Despite having the advantage with the environment, he still lost and that made it even worse. It was obvious to him that Madara wasn't able to use his more destructive abilities inside the training room unless he wanted to destroy it.
As he thought more about it, Mirio wasn't discouraged nor was he salty or bummed out about his defeat. If anything, he was excited! Happy to have found someone that is able to push him harder towards his limit. Someone around his age group who is able to easily defeat him.
Yes, this may sound strange, but compared to some other students, Mirio wasn't one to get so b.u.t.t hurt. Of course there's no doubt that he's a bit disappointed of his lost, but he always tries to see the positive out of everything.
With his hands clenched into his fist, a huge smile blossomed onto Mirio's face as determination was obvious to notice in his oval shaped blue eyes.
'Madara. I promise that one day I'll spar with you again, and push you hard enough for you to actually go serious.' He vowed, saying all this in his head.
Mirio wasn't a dumb person. It was obvious to him that Madara wasn't trying, nor was he using his stronger attacks. He had basically beat him with hand to hand combat alone.
So, if he gets the chance to fight with Madara once again, then his goal is to push him harder. Right now with his strength, Mirio knew there was no chance in defeating him, so he'll take baby steps and be patient.
Just how Nighteye had taught him.
Feeling perfectly fine. Mirio ignored the soreness of his face and back, and walked out of the room in a good mood. He went to where his sensei was at and saw him doing some paperwork at his desk.
"Oh? You're awake, that's good. As long as you think you're fine to walk around then do as you wish, but don't ignore your health." Nighteye said, noticing Mirio's movements. Even if the blonde never ignored his injuries and always listened to what he said, Nighteye still would remind him mainly because the incident with All Might will forever be remembered.
"Yes I'm fine, even if I feel a bit sore, but I'm sure a good nights fest will fix me right up!" Mirio said with a smile, causing the green haired man to raise an eyebrow.
"You seem more joyful then usual." He questioned.
"Of course I am! That fight with Madara was amazing. I haven't enjoyed one in a while. Especially ever since you stopped sparing with me sensei." Mirio responded back, receiving a slight smile in return.
"And what did you learn in this spar of yours?" Nighteye asked. This was something he would always do after Mirio fought someone. It was mainly to get him to be more observant during battles and capture the subtle details against his opponents.
"People who have strong bodies, insane reflexes and decent hand to hand combat skills are able to contend against me if they are actually that strong. When fighting Madara, he was able to easily dodge my assaults, and would always know exactly where I would attack next.
I also can't underestimate my opponents intelligence. Even if my quirk may seem invincible, I still have a weakness with it and someone could exploit it and use it against me. Just as Madara did when he caught me off guard with that final punch."
Mirio said, causing Nighteye to nod in agreement, satisfied with the answer.
"It's good that you're learning even more. This will benefit you greatly, so it would be a good idea for you start training even harder." Nighteye said, confusing the blonde.
"What far? Isn't my current training regimen already fine?" He questioned.
"It's because you'll be apart of the new generation of heroes..." Nighteye said, then turned back to his paperwork.
"Huh? You've never once said this before." Mirio said with a light laugh. Being with Nighteye for a while now, he understood that his 'noble speeches' or 'heroic lines' were usually from All Might.
With a chuckle Nighteye didn't remove his eyes from his paperwork and said "I guess someone has influenced me..."
(With Rumi and Madara)
Wasting no time in using his Shunshin, Madara appeared in a fairly large room that was big enough to hold anything a grown woman would need in her life. This was Rumi's room which currently took a deeper lighting due to the dark curtains that were dr.a.p.ed over the windows.
Enjoying the feeling of her wet lips on the side of his neck while her athletic and soft body pressed against him from behind, Madara almost forgot what he planned to do here. His long hair did get in the way at first, but the pro hero was able to still do her thing successfully.
"What's gotten into you today?" He questioned as he removed the Rabbit Hero from him. He was by no means going to reject her right now, but this situation was strange, so he needed to ask her.
It should be known that the two haven't crossed the boundary yet as they didn't want to rush it, so for Rumi to suddenly invite him over meant that something must had happened. Either that, or Madara was over thinking it and the woman was just too horny today and wanted to let out all of her...urges.
Inside the quiet room, the two stood there at the end of the bed, facing each other. Neither one of them was nervous like any other normal couple would be when having s.e.x for the first time together. They had grown closer ever since Rumi had started to sleep over at the Yaoyorozu mansion, so they were comfortable around each other.
Enjoying the sight of Rumi's body, Madara patiently waited until she answered his question. Everything he was seeing was perfect. Down to her powerful legs, all the way up to her beautiful face and long white hair that flowed peacefully down her back.
"Isn't it crazy that we've known each other for only about a week, and then started dating soon after?" She walked up to the Uchiha; her 5 foot 2 inch frame looked smaller than ever when in front of him. Looking up, her hands roamed under his muscle shirt, feeling the results of his hard work.
"I guess so, but I don't regret it one bit." Madara replied back as he began stroking the top of her hair. There was no doubt that due to Rumi's hands, the weapon inside his pants began to harden. An extremely attractive n.a.k.e.d woman feeling you up...who wouldn't get an erection?
"Sometimes I wonder if we settled things way too quickly, but I know that's not the case. I always come home to no one, but sleeping with you at your house is always satisfying to me. I love the feeling and I never want to lose it.
Never.
As I told you before, you're my first lover/boyfriend. In usual cases, people never end up spending the rest of their lives with their 'first', but I'm honestly sure that I want to.
So I've decided.
Please f.u.c.k me..."
Rumi said as her pretty red eyes looked up at his. Her right hand moved down from under his shirt to the insides of his pants, feeling the reaction she got out him. Thinking about how big he was down there, Rumi never noticed the small smirk that formed on her man's face.
Madara seriously had to contain a small chuckle when hearing the last part. She was as straight forward than ever. He expected some heart filled speech like when she confessed to him, but in the end, she just wanted him to f.u.c.k her. To him, it seemed like Rumi didn't want to lose him, as well as the feeling of happiness that he gave her. It was honestly cute to say the least, and Madara could understand where she was coming from.
Before he had entered her life, she did everything solo. The feeling of being with a significant other had filled her heart and she never wanted to lose it, and Madara will make sure she won't.
"Mmm~ Dammit that was unexpected." Rumi said with a small m.o.a.n as she felt his large hands squeeze her incredible b.a.r.e a.s.s. She felt him grow even longer and thicker, obviously from feeling her up.
For Madara, he was always attracted to fit woman who had a bit of muscle on them, and Rumi was just perfect. He couldn't get enough of her! Since she asked him to f.u.c.k her, then who was he to deny her request?
"Don't back out now then. I don't ever intend to let you get away." Madara said. Lifting her up, he threw her onto the bed and watched as she laid on her back. Those t.h.i.g.hs...they looked so tempting as the slight sight of her private caught his gaze. Taking a deep breath, he calmed himself before he went ahead and wrecked havoc onto her second pair of lips.
He'll take it slow at first...
As Rumi laid there and watched as a shirtless Madara began to take off his pants, something inside her had awakened. Something that only ever ignited in her whenever she spared with the Uchiha.
'I really haven't beaten him in anything. Isn't this my chance?' A crazy idea made its way in her head, and unconsciously, a familiar smile formed on her face. 'Yes, I'll milk him dry...until he'll be unable to move or function.'
"What are you grinning for?" She heard a deep voice say. It was then did she realize the man she's been l.u.s.ting for was on top of her with his palms trailing from her waist to her perky b.r.e.a.s.t.
A look of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e formed on her face as the heat coming from Madara's body turned her on even more. Her unique looking bunny ears twitched ever so slightly as the feeling of his mouth kissing the sweet spots on her neck started to cloud her thoughts.
'What the hell, isn't he too good at this!?' Rumi wondered to herself. Making out with Madara was a norm for her, but it was never like this. Never so...sensual. Compared to her usual self, right now she felt small. All she could do is succ.u.mb to the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e her lover was giving her, and wait for the incoming pounding that she would receive.
'No!' She couldn't believe it. Not even 5 minutes has passed and she already almost forgot how she planned to dominate this young man!
Madara himself couldn't recall the amount of times he pictured the two of them in this current position, and now it was actually happening.
He wanted more. More of her taste.
Trailing his hand down, he reached her soft shaven p.u.s.s.y, and used his index finger to probe lightly, feeling the wetness of her slit. Playing around a bit, he finally made his way inside, and g.r.o.a.n.e.d as her walls clenched around his finger.
"Ahh~ F.u.c.k!" Rumi, s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to Madara's touch, had almost came then and there from the light penetration. How embarrassing...What happened to all that talk of her wanting to milk him dry, but here she was m.o.a.ning like a s.l.u.t right from the start.
"Eh? You're already like this...I guess it's normal since it's your first time." Madara said, teasing the woman just a little. Yes, it was her first as she told him this before. The first man to ever have s.e.x with her, and Rumi intended it to be her last. No other man was going to touch her. She had made her decision and she knows that she won't regret it.
Looking at her frustrated blushing face, Madara knew what he was doing. Earlier he had recognized the look she had and knew that she was planning something. He had felt that familiar l.u.s.t for 'battle' and knew he would be having a different type of dance this evening...
Minutes later, Rumi had gone through her first o.r.g.a.s.m today, leaving 3 of Madara's fingers drenched in her juices. She'd never say it out loud, but she had lost this first round. The way he pumped his fingers while s.u.c.k.i.n.g on her c.l.i.t had her back arching. It was the best he has ever made her feel, but she knew the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e was far from over.
"Are you ready?" Madara questioned as he lined up his member against the pink folds of the woman beneath him, but that was when it happened. With a grin, Rumi had suddenly switched their positions and now sat on the Uchiha, looking at him as if she had accomplished something great.
"Oh?" Madara laid there, amus.e.m.e.nt apparent in his black eyes. He knew exactly what Rumi was trying to do and of course could've easily stopped her, but he didn't. These are the type of things that could make s.e.x with your significant other more exciting, and if Madara were to be honest, this side of Rumi was attractive.
"Just be a good boy and watch as I have my way with your big c.o.c.k..." Rumi said with a beautiful smile as she lifted herself up and squatted above the raging dragon that was now beneath her.
Ok, even if Madara found this side of hers attractive, it didn't mean he was just going to let Rumi dominate him!
He didn't think it was possible to get even harder than before, but it happened when watching as the muscles on Rumi's t.h.i.g.hs tensed when she brought herself down.
"W-why the hell are you so f.u.c.k.i.n.g big!" The white haired woman g.r.o.a.n.e.d as she felt her walls expand to fit his size. Only getting about four inches in, she stopped to get adjusted. Unfortunately for her, this gave Madara the chance to make his move.
With his physical capabilities, it wasn't difficult for Madara to take action while laying down. With ease, he pumped upwards, catching the rabbit by surprise and watched as she sensually bit her lips, trying to contain her m.o.a.ns, but she was unsuccessful.
They were beautiful, Madara thought when they echoed inside his ears. She sounded just as amazing as she looked and felt.
Her walls clenched tightly around him as his c.o.c.k made it's way into her deepest parts. Reaching up with his arms, he grabbed the two b.r.e.a.s.t that were moving freely as Rumi was bouncing up and down on top of him.
What a sight.
As usual, Madara had to activate his Sharingan.
Having enough fun, he flipped the woman so he was the one now on top, also giving him easier access and control of his strokes.
"Y-You bastard!" Rumi yelled out in between m.o.a.ns as Madara began to pick up the pace. He bent down and sealed her lips, pressing her body against his. With their tongues wrapped around each other, he used his free hand and pinched her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s, never stopping with his strong thrust.
Rumi shook and she squealed as he pumped faster and faster, bringing her to the edge. When their lips separated, the sound of flesh slapping against each were soon joined by Madara's groans and Rumi's m.o.a.ning.
"Yes. Harder. Harder!"She yelled out. It's unfortunate, but she was going to lose once again.
"I. Win. Rumi." Madara said. Each word was followed by a quick and powerful thrust right after, and Rumi m.o.a.n.e.d every time he penetrated her drenched insides. She ignored how he was able to easily read her intentions and focused on the incoming o.r.g.a.s.m.
Their panting and m.o.a.ning increased in volume. Madara pumped more fiercely, shaking her walls with every hit, causing Rumi's mind to go blank at the sensations she was feeling.
Her p.u.s.s.y kept drawing him back in for more, and Madara knew she was near her climax judging by the way her body shook beneath him. Moving his head down, he brought his lips onto her b.r.e.a.s.t, s.u.c.k.i.n.g and kissing on them as much as he could.
"I'm c.u.m.m.i.n.g!!" Rumi's walls clenched around the thick c.o.c.k inside of her, covering it with her juices as her second o.r.g.a.s.m hit. It took a couple moments for her to stop squirting, with the last of her juices dripping down her t.h.i.g.hs, but it wasn't over.
Madara was still pumping, but had slowed down, obviously reaching his first today! Minutes later, making sure to pull out, thick ropes of c.u.m had made its way on top of Rumi's toned stomach, b.r.e.a.s.t and t.h.i.g.hs.
Another snapshot...
Now laying beside each other, catching their breaths while holding hands, Rumi suddenly started to laugh out loud, confusing the young man.
Huffing with a huge smile on her face, she turned to look at Madara and said "I never knew this would feel so...amazing! I always thought Nejire and Momo were just exaggerating."
From then on, it had turned into a battle of stamina between the two lovers as Rumi had her first taste of s.e.x and couldn't get enough of it...

Chapter 95

[author- I hate writing on the phone. I hate it so much bajwjajsbsnnqnan
Anyways please read note at the end!!
(1267 words without author note)]
The sounds of huffing and panting is what traveled around the dark room. Rumi and Madara had finished with their recent activities, and were now laying next to each other on top of the bed that was now threatening to break off.
Yes, that's right. The rabbit girl had discovered her new love for s.e.x.u.a.l i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e with her boyfriend, and like the other girls, she had enjoyed it when the Uchiha went all out.
"*huff* That was incredible. I expect more of those in the future to come!" The ruby eyed women said as light amounts of sweat dripped down her beautiful brown skin. Holding Madara's right hand with her left, she turned to him and let out a smile that let him know just how happy she currently was.
"The future? Of course, I already told you you're not getting away from me." Madara said the generic line, eyes staring at the ceiling while his mind wandered off at imagining just what the future holds for him. Even with all his power, everything after the canon timeline was unknown to him.
From what he knew, All For One was currently the biggest 'threat', but just how hectic will events around the world start to get as he and the students grow older? Madara didn't dismiss this thought since the world he lived in was the type of anime where stronger opponents appeared one after the other.
He hoped that was case. He really did because as time passed, his hunger and l.u.s.t for battle grew. He wanted to feel it...That rush of adrenaline as his heart pumped in joy. This was the reason why he specifically wanted to fight All Might and Aizawa, but unfortunately the number one pro hero wasn't in his prime. It was also the reason why he never ended a fight instantly even when he knows damn well he could.
"Madara, what has you spacing out?" Rumi questioned, tightening her hold on his hand to break him out of his thoughts.
"The future..." Madara replied back. It was then that he remembered he had something to tell the woman next to him. It was already guaranteed that Rumi wouldn't ever betray him, but she needed to know just how he handles things.
Imagine one day he decided to kill a villain in her presence, shocking her in the process. Of course he wouldn't hesitate because of her, but it would just create annoying drama that could've been avoided if he had told her earlier. And that's exactly what he plans to do right now.
"Rumi, you're so sure about our future together, so I'll tell you in advance. There are some things that I may do that you find unacceptable, and that's fine, but I'll still do them because it's the way I deal with my problems.
People who intentionally antagonize me or want to ruin my life, use me, or just random villains I come across; I will most likely deal with them in three different ways depending on the specific person. I might just kill them, or even make them suffer something worse than death. Other times I might even play around with them until I get bor—"
Before he could say anything else, Rumi had interrupted him. "Stop stop stop...hold on a second. The mood just took a sudden shift with this random discussion of yours, and by the sound of it, it seems like your enemies in your eyes are just toys for you to enjoy fighting until you get tired of them." She said.
"I've never thought of it like that. Well I probably have, now that I'm thinking about it more, but I never really acknowledged it. Maybe it's because of all this power I have and I know they'll never be a real threat so I don't particularly take them serious anymore.
Every time someone goes against me and is so sure that they will be able to defeat me, I just find it laughable at this point. I don't know what's changing or why I think this way. I mean, of course I was like this way before, but it has dialed up."
Madara said, but he knew this wasn't a problem or some personality crisis. It was just a slight change within himself that he noticed, and he had some ideas on why this was exactly.
"But enough of that. I don't think you understand what I was trying to say previously."
"No, I understand. Being a pro hero for years now should've already made this difficult for me, well at least it would've if we didn't already spend so much time together. If it was earlier when you met me that you told me all this, I'm pretty sure I would've started to get wary of you.
I already decided that I'll be with you for the rest of my life, but please, all I ask of you is to not include innocent lives or kill just for the sake of killing..."
Rumi replied back seriously which only resulted in the man next to her laughing a bit, confusing her greatly. Wasn't this supposed to be a serious discussion? What did she say that was so funny?
"Rumi, if I wanted to do that, I would've already used my quirk to sink the country just to see how the world would react. Test my attacks on the buildings around this city, just to see the beautiful destruction I'll cause. If I wanted to kill innocent lives so badly, I would've already destroyed this world."
Madara said,obviously joking...
"You know, you sound a little bit too serious when you say all this haha." Rumi said with a laugh afterwards, causing the Uchiha to shake his head.
"I guess my humor just isn't funny."
After talking for a bit, the pair decided on finally cleaning themselves up. It was only around 6, almost late afternoon and Madara didn't just want to leave Momo at home alone, even if he was sure Nejire was already there by now.
He and Rumi had showered together, taking longer than necessary when having another go, but they eventually got out and dressed themselves to leave. The rabbit hero would be staying at the Yaoyorozu mansion once again, so she took a backpack with her clothes in it, but chose to travel in her hero costume.
After cleaning everything up, they had left the house and ran towards the direction of where a cute black haired girl was currently residing in. The journey was peaceful with the afternoon air being the perfect temperature, and the calm atmosphere around the city today, so they decided to enjoy it by taking their time.
Unfortunately, that was all ruined when they had almost arrived at their destination. A villain was attacking and destroying anything that came by in the city. Apparently they had broken out of jail and decided to cause chaos, but when Madara and Rumi heard of this, they found it to be strange.
Why would a villain escape just to be put right back in? Also, there was no prison nearby... This man who seemed to be as big as two Nomus, covered in dark stone like rocks, was most likely doing this because someone had gave him orders.
That was the conclusion Madara reached, but that all didn't matter currently. On top of a building overlooking all of this, Rumi was currently gazing at him with a look that meant she knew just what he was planning.
With a smirk, he jumped down straight ahead.

Chapter 96

[author-
I've been growing my nails for a month. They are now long enough to be used as a weapon.
(2306 words without author note)]
"Sensei, are you sure this will work? You said to lay low for awhile and just let things settle down while we plan our next course of action, but what is this? What do you have planned?"
Tomura questioned with confusion laced in his monotone voice as his eyes laid upon the only source of light within the dark room. Currently, inside the base of the 'League of Villains', he and Kurogiri sat together as they stared at what seemed to be live footage of a certain part of a city.
"Of course we're still laying low, but that doesn't mean we can't try anything that will benefit me to move my plan forwards. Also, I have no doubt that this will work. With the information I attained about Madara, I'm certain he'll show up to a villain attack that's close to his house." The voice of All For One sounded out from the laptop that was next to the TV.
What the man has learned so far was something that interested him and made him realize he could use to his advantage.
Madara loves to battle and would most likely jump straight into one. For example, from what Tomura had told him, All For One came to knew that the Uchiha was the one to instantly confront the hoard of villains that attacked the students during the USJ incident.
He was also able to find out how Madara was the one to really defeat the Hero Killer instead of that pro hero, so he came to think to himself; Why was this exactly? It could be that the Uchiha was just so confident in his power and knew he would be able to easily defeat his opponents, but All For One had a gut feeling that wasn't exactly the case.
So basically, this was what he could come up with at the moment. Have some villain attack an area where Madara could be and see if the Uchiha will instantly come running in to save the day. A test of sorts that All For One thought had a high chance of succeeding.
A villain that was jailed and had no more purpose in life is what he was going to use as his pawn today. Of course he could've just had Tomura and Kurogiri find a suitable member to do this, but he knew none of them would be a match for the Uchiha.
All For One didn't care about their lives, but he'd rather not lose a member when there's no need to. There could be a time where he would need to use them for something much more important than to basically go on a suicide mission.
Although this villain wasn't anything special and wasn't capable of going against Madara, All For One knew that he could still get the job done to let him gather the information he needs. Find out more of the Uchiha's abilities, and see more of his power so he can acquire the perfect counters for them just in case.
Just like how he told Tomura and Kurogiri. They both knew what he was planning.
"Why do all this sensei? What's the point of it all when you can just fight him yourself and then steal his quirk? I know you've told me to be patient before, but this brat is clearly being an annoying pest for being alive for this long. How can you let him roam freely knowing he humiliated the League!" Tomura spoke, with each word increasing the volume of his voice.
He felt an undeniable amount of rage for the Uchiha, and it has always been like this since the USJ incident. His sensei/ father figure has always told him to calm himself or be patient, but how could he!? Days and days passing, and every second Tomura would come up with ways to completely humiliate the young man, but he'd also feel that tinge bit of fear when thinking of confronting him.
Despite that, he'll never admit it. Even then, All For One was able to easily come to know this as Kurogiri would send him reports of Tomura's behavior. It was simple for him. The man child was in denial. And just like any child, he was hesitant on admitting his wrongs and fears. This was obviously the problem.
In All For One's eyes, the first step to changing is confessing and being aware of all the problems that plague you. That affect you from reaching your full potential, reaching the full extend of your abilities. He knew Tomura could be more, but this inner conflict and situation with Madara was greatly hindering him.
Despite that, the arch-nemesis of All Might considered this to be a good thing. He would use Madara Uchiha to shape Tomura Shigaraki into the perfect successor...
"You're right, I have told you before to be patient, and I'm telling it to you once again. Be patient and wait. There is no need to rush into things when we are sitting comfortably right where we need to be." All For One said, but the light blue haired man wasn't convinced.
"Sensei, I have never disobeyed you nor have I disagreed or questioned your judgment, but aren't you giving way too much credit to a first year?" Surprisingly, Tomura didn't respond in his usual uncontrollable fury, but it was evident that it was still there.
"Tomura, I had thought that you realized the reason already. Use your head and think for once. Of course I could just fight Madara and launch a full attack on him and all our other enemies, but doing that right now is not a guaranteed win for us.
I've thought this over many times before, and it's likely the pro heroes who know of me are aware of my existence and how I'm connected to the League. That fool All Might must have already been planning on taking actions to protect Madara knowing my nature.
Even I have to admit, victory against that man right now isn't secured, and who knows what tricks Madara might pull. I'm caution because that's what my guts are telling me...to be aware of the young man's strength and not be fooled by his age.
For us, he's a mystery and we don't have much information on him that we could use, which means anything could happen if we were to confront him. Anything unexpected that we would've never thought.
Now again, I could just try to kill him right now, but there is currently no need to. We aren't desperate to get rid of him, nor are we afraid. I already told you my plan to use the perfect counters on him, but that doesn't mean I'm not sure of my victory against the boy.
Remember this Tomura, always have a backup plan. Nothing will ever be guaranteed, but if you're a step ahead of your enemies, your plans will most likely succeed."
All For One said, calming the young man he took in. Now he wasn't just some dumb villain that used power and his strength alone to suppress others, but he was also a very smart man. He lived for a long time and experienced things that he would always remember. With that and his powerful quirk, he was able to become one of the most feared villains.
He wasn't going to get mad at Tomura for overlooking such things because in his eyes, he was just but a child in the scheme of things. He'll learn from his mistakes and grow up to be a better man.
"I understand..." Tomura said, saying no further words as Kurogiri himself just sat there in silence.
"Now watch carefully. The villain who will be our sacrifice for the day is a man who was recently imprisoned. About a month ago actually, for going out and causing destruction with his quirk on anything and harming civilians, but surpassingly hasn't killed anyone.
Apparently his wife had cheated on him with a female coworker of hers, which resulted him in going into depression.
It's not surprising really. His whole body is basically made out of rocks. Well not literally, but dark green rocks are all over his body. Under that is the typical normal male human you'll see anywhere, but it's hidden due to this quirk of his. He could form weapons with those rocks but they weren't anything serious or not worthy. He wasn't really powerful since it was rather easy for pro heroes to subdue him. All they needed to do to take him down was penetrate that armor of his to deal real harm to his body.
Only reason he's sort of formidable was because his size, being about as as tall as our Nomu's and almost twice the size in width.
Now with his depression, instead of seeking help, he had realized that nothing was holding him back anymore from 'achieving his true potential' in becoming the best in the world.
To prove this to others, he decided to destroy anything in his path in a populated area."
All For One informed. If the villain's quirk was more powerful, then he would've taken it, but it was weak in his eyes and useless. He had better defense and making weapons out of rocks wasn't anything special to him.
About a minute later, they watched on the screen as a shady black van pulled up near the area, and out came the villain of today's attraction, roaring into the skies, causing the screams of the civilians to ignite.
(With Madara and Rumi when they arrived)
Madara jumped down from the building he was standing on top of with Rumi, and landed gracefully behind the rock monster.
With his observations, he was able to tell that only a few people were injured, and the rest were either running away or already gone. Something weird to Madara was how the villain didn't kill a single person. It was odd because with the quirk the man had, it was obvious that one very powerful punch to the head was enough to kill any normal person.
'Perhaps he's hesitant, but that wouldn't make any sense. What's the point in coming here today in a populated area just to cause this much damage, and not kill anyone? Either he really wants attention, or he's just begging to be imprisoned.
Well, it's no matter. Let's just hope he's able to dance well.' Madara thought to himself.
Right now in his vision, the rock man was currently waving a giant hammer around that seemed to be made out of...well him; destroying anything that came in his path. Cars broken down, buildings damaged as the street looked almost unrecognizable compared to an hour ago.
Deciding not to waste anymore time, Madara lunged forward with a grin and slapped the back of the giant man's head.
"Aghh! Who did that?!" The villain grumbled as his whole body smashed forward, face first into the cement.
If one were closely paying attention, they'd see how the rocks on the back of the man's head get easily crushed, showing dark hair that was under, but quickly covered up once again.
"How unique you are. I had thought that you were literally made out of rocks, but it seems to be protecting you as some sort of armor. Unfortunately, it's fairly weak." The villain heard a deep voice behind him.
He got up from the ground and turned towards the direction and came to the sight of his target. "So you're Madara Uchiha huh? Just some little kid trying to play hero? Haha! Show me your worth then! Rockclave will hurt you bad if you don't fight back!"
With a deranged smile on his face, the rock man created a huge spike that connected to his hand and lunged forward to his opponents shoulder.
Madara only stood there with his wrist out. "Show you my worth? I have no need to prove anything to you..." A blue aura like glove covered his right hand, and with a simple flick, 3 small Yasaka Beads shot forward and pierced right through Rockclave's body.
The sound of explosions sounded out within the street as those beads of Madara's completely destroyed any cars that were behind the villain. Fortunately, there wasn't anyone that was caught in the destruction.
The man had stood there with an expression that Madara guessed was shock. Having rocks covering all his body, Madara couldn't really tell, but he knew the man was in pain due to the grunts and gasps and how he dropped down to his knees. He had pierced both of his arms and through his stomach, so the man wouldn't be getting up soon unless he could resist the pain.
"Agh! Why would you do such a thing, you monster!" The villain yelled out, confusing the Uchiha on his odd behavior, but he ignored it.
"It's regretful that you weren't able to show me something interesting, but I found it unnecessary to prolong a fight with someone so weak." Madara said as he walked in front of the man.
That seemed to had triggered something in Rockclave. Two spikes formed separately on his shoulders and shot right towards Madara.
'Hmm...why? Why is he still not going for the kill?' Madara wondered to himself. To him, it was like these spikes we coming at him in slow motion so he was able to tell each and every detail with perfection with his Sharingan now active.
Something he noticed was that these spikes of Rockclave's weren't actually sharp. If they hit him, at most it would make him sore and leave a nasty bruise, but it wouldn't fatally injure him.
'What's up with this man...?'
It was at this moment when a certain Rabbit Girl intervened.

Chapter 97 - Author Note

No I'm not dropping this, updates are just slow. I wouldn't waste my time writing almost 100 chapters just to drop it...
Thought ide tell you guys instead of just not saying anything at all because I know how it feels when an author suddenly stops updating frequently.
My senior year starts this month and I can't afford to do bad. Gotta work hard so I haven't been on my phone all that often.
Anyways, I'm gonna go sleep. Goodnight.

Chapter 98 - 97

[author- I made a quick chapter cuz I thought it's been too long. Something in here is hinted for an important event that'll happen with Madara and a certain someone. Maybe it's not so important but whatever.
Also please read author note at the end.
(1856 words without AN)]
Before the spikes of Rockclave could reach the Uchiha, Rumi had appeared from above and easily shattered them with a kick, blasting the villain back in the process.
His huge body skid across the pavement just to crash into a broken down vehicle. Nearby, Rumi and Madara watched as parts of the villain's dark green rocks broke down, resulting in screams of pain to sound out.
"I had it handled. You know avoiding such an attack would be easy for me, Rumi." Madara stated as the woman in question stood right next to him with a smile plastered on her face.
"Of course you did. I had no doubts, but you and I both know that this villain is nothing special. Might as well defeat him early instead of wasting our time, right?" The rabbit hero replied back with her hands on her h.i.p.s.
The Uchiha himself kept a straight face. He stayed silent and didn't respond back as he stared ahead and watched the smoke clear to reveal the unfortunate man.
In his head, he knew Rumi was absolutely correct. This joke of a villain never stood a chance against him, but there was still that lingering hope of receiving some sort of challenge. Sadly, that didn't happen...
Like his older lover said, there was no point in continuing this any longer, so he might as well finish this up so he could go home with her. But first...
"Rumi, do you know who this is? We already know he escaped from prison, but the real question is why he's here right now. The closest one is about half an hour away, and with his appearance, he sticks out amongst others. It shouldn't have been hard for police or other pro heroes to capture him.-"
Before the teenager could finish what he was saying, the rabbit hero interrupted him as if she realized where he was coming from. Being a pro for so long, it wasn't difficult for her to notice the obvious. Analyze the situation and come up with a logical scenario in her head. This mostly came after kicking the villain's a.s.s, but needless to say, Rumi wasn't a stupid person.
"I don't know too much about him, but before your school year started, he was arrested for doing the same exact thing he was previously doing, which is odd.
From what you've said, this whole ordeal with 'Rockclave' was obviously a set up. Who did it? I'm not sure, but it's not our job to figure that out. We can drop him off at the police department so they can properly detain him."
Rumi said as Madara himself started to calmly walk towards the downed man. She followed closely behind, wondering what he was thinking. Like most times, she would notice that he had a certain expression on his face that was unreadable.
"What are you going to do?" She questioned, now standing in front of the groaning villain who had his back against a crushed van. She really did do a number on him with her earlier kick.
"Just something that's been on my mind. You've noticed it right? Look around, even if all the civilians in the area successfully escaped, some with injuries, there should've been at least a couple that were fatal.
This man hasn't killed anyone at all. It could be that he doesn't want to go through with it, but there shouldn't be any reason to attack here if that's the case."
Madara said to the woman beside him who agreed with everything he said. The sounds of sirens sounded out, and he guessed an ambulance and some police officers would arrive here in about 5 minutes.
The area around was quiet since he already used his clones to evacuate any other citizens, so it was easy for him to hear. That also means there won't be any footage of this confrontation today with no news reporters.
'Wait a minute...If someone is really orc.h.e.s.trating all of this, then that also means they would want to witness everything that's going on. I didn't sense anyone else, so that should mean.'
After finishing these thoughts with a slight chuckle and grin, Madara only turned his head a certain direction and flashed his Sharingan...
(LOV Hideout)
The sound of the television turning off greeted Tomura's ears. His eyes wide as he unconsciously started to breathe harder than usual. If one were to look closely, they'd notice his right hand that was holding the remote shaking and twitching ever so often.
'W-what the hell was that?' The man-child wondered. There was something eerie about watching an individual and having them suddenly look you straight in the eye with a certain look that meant he knew that he was there.
The blazing red eyes just made it even more intimidating.
"What happened? What's wrong with Tomura, Kurogiri." From the other end of the laptop, All For One questioned when he heard the television going off. Although he asked this, he had a good guess on just what happened.
"Uh, he seemed to have turned it off, and he's not responding to me. Should I turn it back on?" Kurogiri replied back before receiving a sigh in return.
"Calm him down and keep it off. We've watched enough. It looks like police are arriving to the scene. Unfortunately, we didn't learn much about any knew abilities since we already know he could use that blue armor in more ways than one.
At the end, it all comes down to defense to counter those attacks. The progress today in achieving useful information was small, but we still got something.
We aren't desperate so actions against Madara will be next to none for a while.
Go and fix Tomura, I'll call again later."
Afterwards he had hung up, leaving a pissed off blue haired young man and Kurogiri alone in the room. Tomura had heard everything. It wasn't like he broke down from just a glare alone, but it definitely startled him. So much that he unconsciously turned off the TV.
(Back with Madara and Rumi)
Madara shook his head a little after looking at the cameras that over looked the city and turned back to the villain in front of him. He had a good guess on who did this all today. It was pretty obvious. Unless there was some new figure in the scheme of things, it would seem like All For One was getting desperate with him.
'No matter. We'll fight one day All For One. Sit comfortably for now and enjoy your time while it last.' Madara thought to himself, with the sound of the villain's yelling breaking him out of his thoughts.
"Please! Forgive me, please! I didn't do anything wrong! Don't send me back!" Rockclave screamed.
"This is strange..." Madara said to Rumi who was looking at the man weirdly, but seconds later she had realized just what was happening.
"I've seen this before. Villains who's actions are very questionable. Some do evil but are probably a good person and not even realize it themselves. It doesn't make much sense right? But I think the issue with Rockclave is that a part of himself realizes what he's doing is wrong.
He knows that causing needless destruction is a bad idea, but he does it anyways. The fortunate thing is that he doesn't kill, but he still injures. That's what I noticed with his fight against you and the lack of dead bodies.
He didn't go for fatal blows, but ones that would cause you to be unable to fight. Well of course he wouldn't have been able to land a hit, but you get what I'm saying, right?"
"I perfectly understand." Madara said, having guessed that something in the man's head was wrong. Did he feel pity? Sort of, but in the end he didn't care as much.
Even then, there was nothing more unfortunate than your own mind betraying you. That's what Madara kind of thought was happening with the man.
"Unless..." he said out loud, getting Rumi's attention.
"Hey, you know you'll be sent to a more secured cell or worse prison after this whole incident, right?" Madara questioned, getting a frightened look from the man. After all, he knew what worse prison meant and it would most likely be torture at that point.
"No! Please you have to help me! You have my word, I won't do it again!" The man replied back, getting a weird look out of Madara.
"Have your word? Anyone who trusts such a thing is a fool. Your words are nowhere near enough for me to have trust in you." Hearing the sounds of sirens drawing closer, Madara thought he should wrap this up.
"Be grateful that you didn't cause any needless deaths here or else you would've experienced something worse." Kicking him in the head, Rockclave's body immediately went limp, signifying that he was now unconscious.
"Madara, what were you thinking earlier? Looked like you planned to do something but changed your mind." Rumi asked him as she watched him yawn.
"Well, you mentioned something wrong with him, but I had thought maybe I could fix it...Similar to Muscular. I haven't told you this but I affected his head. Gave him certain thoughts that would make him want to end his life, but he wouldn't be able to do it. With a man like him, it was the perfect punishment, but your earlier words made me think, could I fix this man?"
He decided to tell her this because he had already informed her of the type of person he is.
Of course it was an odd thought, but Sharingan abilities were frightening. No, anything that affected ones mind was downright powerful. Rearranging it how he saw fit. What if he could change this man's way of thinking?
For example, say someone was traumatized from an event and they'd never be the same. Couldn't he...help them? No, maybe it wouldn't be his choice to do that, but who knows. He shouldn't be thinking of these things right now anyways. Nothing has happened to make this sort of decision so why was he thinking too much of it?
"You did what? Madara, that's wrong..." Rumi said, thinking of his earlier words of what he did to Muscular. Of course this won't change her opinions on her lover, but even if she accepted how he is and what he would potentially do in the future, it would still take some time in getting used to.
"It may be wrong from your standards, but in my eyes it's right. No need to think too much about it. I would never do it to someone who didn't at least deserve it." Madara responded back.
It was then that the police had arrived. Multiple running over to the two with heavy handcuffs to arrest the villain.
Rumi grabbed Madara's hand and said "Let's go. Our job here is done. We don't have to always go with them."
With a nod back, he instantly picked her up and rushed towards the Yaoyorozu mansion.